《The Tales of a Blessed Daughter》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: I Did Not Seduce Him

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Su Yan, I have always treated you well. I did not expect you to do such a thing.¡± With a bang, the sound of a heavy wooden door being forcefully pushed open was apanied by a sentence. Such a sound woke Su Yan, who was lying on the bed. She was still a little confused. She raised her head and looked at the Gu family members in front of the door, who were all looking at her with disdain and disgust. She did not know what had happened. Wait, the Gu family members? Why was she here? She remembered that she had gone back to the side chamber to sleep after helping the King of Guangping clean up as usual yesterday. How could she have teleported into the Gu residence the moment she woke up? Then, Su Yan discovered that there was another person on the bed in horror. ¡°Su Yan, you really disgust me.¡± Gu Lingyu woke up at this time. He kicked Su Yan off the bed and quickly put on his clothes, ignoring the disheveled Su Yan on the ground. ¡°Su Yan, you¡¯ve actually climbed into my husband¡¯s bed. I know you like Lingyu, but you¡¯ve already married the king of Guangping. But it¡¯s already a foregone conclusion. How could you do this to me!¡± Su Qiao was the one who had just spoken. Her face was pale, she looked like she had been touched by the scene of her sister seducing her brother-inw. Su Qiao was originally gentle and lovely, and this behavior made her look even more delicate. Everyone in the Gu familyforted her. At the same time, they cast a disdainful look at Su Yan on the ground. They looked at Su Yan like they were looking at a dirty mouse. Seeing that everything had turned out as she had expected, a faint smile shed across Su Qiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not like that. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Su Yan crawled to Su Qiao¡¯s feet and tugged at her clothes. She shook her head frantically as she denied it. She really did not know how things had turned out this way. ¡°Get lost. What makes you think you can touch Su Qiao?¡± Gu Lingyu, who was dressed neatly, took a step forward and hugged Su Qiao in his arms. He then gave Su Yan another kick, ¡°ording to the Gu family¡¯s rules, such a slut should be beaten to death with a stick. Uncle is unconscious. Today, I, his nephew, will uphold justice for him.¡± When he said this, Gu Lingyu¡¯s expression was a little agitated, as if he could not wait any longer. He really could not hold it in any longer. As long as Su Yan died, there would be no one in the entire Guangping royal mansion who could make the decisions. Their gu mansion would then be able to take over the military power of the Guangping King¡¯s subordinates. ¡°Little sister, you... Sigh! I Can¡¯t protect you from today¡¯s matter. You¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡± Su Qiao¡¯s expression was filled with grief as if she was really an older sister who was worried about her disobedient little sister. Su Yan was kicked so mercilessly by Gu Lingyu that her entire back arched up. Sheid on the ground, unable to speak for a moment. When she recovered, she heard his decision. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Su family, the princess consort of the Prince of Guangping. I was wronged today. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± Su Yan looked at the servants who had alreadye in to take her away and carry out her punishment with a stick. Her face suddenly turned pale as she shouted. When Su Qiao saw this, she felt that the anger in her heart had been vented. Ever since she was young, she had been suppressed by Su Yan. They were both daughters of the Su family. What right did she have to be better than Su Qiao? Looking at Su Yan, who was like a stray dog in front of her, Su Qiao was delighted. She was not prepared to simply let her die just like that. She wanted to make her feel even more pain. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: The Painful Truth

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio No matter how hard Su Yan struggled, she was ultimately no match for a strong servant. She was dragged onto a bench in the courtyard. At this time, Su Yan had also regained a trace of rity. She was pressed down on the bench. She tried her best to raise her head to look at the various members of the Gu family in front of her. She only felt that something was wrong. It was as if there was something she did not know. The suddenly darkened sky was like a ck, it was binding Su Yan. . ¡°I am a member of the Su family, and also a member of the Guang family. Even if I really did something wrong, I should not be punished by your gu family.¡±This was the only way Su Yan could think of to save herself, the Gu family must be worried about the Su family and Guang family. ¡°Sigh, my good sister, you are so stupid. I can¡¯t bear to lie to you anymore.¡±S u Qiao¡¯s words gave Su Yan a bad feeling. Sure enough, Su Qiao¡¯s next wordspletely made Su Yan¡¯s face pale, ¡°The Su family is now under my father¡¯s control. As for grandfather and the people from the Su family¡¯s main residence, they have already died in prison because they colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Su Yan knew that Su Qiao¡¯s words should be true since the people from the Gu family dared to treat her like this. However, she did not want to believe that her grandfather, father, and mother were all dead. ¡°Su Yan is my sister after all. I still can¡¯t bear to see her like this. Can you give us a moment alone?¡± Su Qiao said to the Gu family in a fake manner. Her eyes were filled with worry for her sister¡¯s insensitivity. Gu Lingyu immediately hugged Su Qiao tightly, saying that she was being too kind. Before Gu Lingyu left, he even ordered someone to tie Su Yan tightly to the bench, afraid that Su Yan would hurt Su Qiao. When the Gu family had left, Su Qiao had changed from her sister¡¯s gentle look to her sister¡¯s. The viciousness in her eyes could not be hidden anymore. Su Yan watched Su Qiao¡¯s change with her own eyes. She was not surprised at all. Now, she vaguely understood why the Su family had suddenly fallen, why she had married the unconscious Guang Pingwang, and why she had appeared here. ¡°My good sister, are you satisfied with everything that happened today?¡± Su Qiao had seen enough of Su Yan¡¯s sorry state before she spoke. She had stayed behind to vent her anger. Without waiting for Su Yan to answer, Su Qiao fell into her own thoughts. Her eyes gradually became crazy as she looked down at Su Yan, who was lying on the ground. ¡°Do you know who ced that letter in there? Hahaha, it was you!¡± Su Qiao thought of something funny andughed like crazy. However, the viciousness in her eyes did not decrease in the slightest. ¡°Hmph, that old man is the daughter of the Su family. Why are you the only one who can enter the study room? Do you remember the book that I asked you to bring in? I don¡¯t think that old man would have thought that he was sent to prison by his favorite granddaughter. Hahaha.¡± Su Qiao said each word with a pause. Su Yan felt that she could not breathe. She remembered what Su Qiao said. If what she said was true, then she was really the sinner of the Su family. Su Yan red fiercely at Su Qiao as if it was the first time she had seen the other side of Su Qiao wrapped in a warm coat. ¡°That¡¯s your grandfather. Grandpa has always been good to you. You know that grandfather cares about the Su family¡¯s reputation the most. How could you bear to let him lose his integrity? How could you bear to do this!¡± Su Yan yelled at Su Qiao in pain. She only needed to think about how her grandfather and father had been framed and died in prison. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: I Will Not Let You Off

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She shuddered. She had been working for her grandfather¡¯s safety in the Guangping Imperial residence. Now, Su Qiao was telling her that the Su family¡¯s eldest son had already died. She could not ept this oue. ¡°How can that be? Grandpa is dead, but his second son is still alive. His second son is supporting the Su family, thus we should let his grandfather rest in peace on the road to the underworld.¡± Su Qiao¡¯s words made Su Yan spit out a mouthful of blood. It was incredible that Su Qiao was able to say such shameless words. ¡°Aiya, this is just the beginning. Why is sister spitting out blood?¡± Su Qiao bent down and looked at Su Yan with a mocking gaze, ¡°There are many things that you don¡¯t know. Ling Yu and I have been together for a long time. Do you think that Ling Yu had no choice but to break off the engagement with you back then? Don¡¯t you think that this letter of collusion with the enemy and betraying the country can not be obtained by us alone?¡± . ¡°It¡¯s... Gu Lingyu?¡± Su Yan spat out the remaining blood in her mouth and said the answer that she already had in her heart. ¡°It seems that sister isn¡¯t too stupid, including today¡¯s matter. Do you think that Ling Yu really doesn¡¯t know anything? He¡¯s been thinking about how to get rid of you every day so that he can obtain the military power of the King of Guangping!¡± As soon as Su Qiao said that, Su Yan felt her vision go ck. What kind of life had she been living these past ten years? She didn¡¯t know people clearly and was yed around like a fool by them. In her heart, the uncles and aunts who had loved her since she was young, the cousin whom she had grown up with, and the fianc¨¦ whom she had always liked since she was young were all fake. She had never seen it clearly before. She hated, hated these people, and hated herself even more! But now, she could do nothing. ¡°Oh, right, I remember that sister likes Ling Yu so much because he saved you when you were young, right?¡± Su Yan did not know why Su Qiao mentioned this at this time. She had previously treated Su Qiao as her closest sister, so naturally, she had told her about this. ¡°Actually, Ling Yu is not your savior. The one who really saved you is the king of Guangping. In that case, your marriage to the King of Guangping has fulfilled your wish.¡± ¡°Su Qiao, you have done all kinds of bad things. You will be punished. Even if I be a ghost, I will not let you off!¡± Su Yan¡¯s gaze shocked Su Qiao so much that he took a step back. When he came back to his senses, all that was left was anger. He picked up a dirty piece of cloth that he did not know what it was used for and stuffed it into Su Yan¡¯s mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. You should just enjoy your retribution now.¡± Su Qiao did not care about Su Yan¡¯s words. After blocking Su Yan¡¯s mouth that made her unhappy, he called for the servants to execute Su Yan. Seeing the members of the Gu family, Su Qiao returned to the dejected and sorrowful look he had before. ¡°Sister did not listen to the advice and even said some heinous words. In order to spread the news, it was not good for the Gu family¡¯s reputation, so I had no choice but to shut her mouth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is not your fault. She deserves it. Qiao Qiao, you are just too kind.¡± Gu Lingyuforted Su Qiao by the side, not hiding his disgust for Su Yan at all. Su Qiao nced at Su Yan smugly. ¡®look, I¡¯ve taken everything from you. Your identity as the eldest daughter of the Su family and your fianc¨¦ are all mine.¡¯. Su Yan trembled violently. If it weren¡¯t for the rope tied to her body, the servants wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold her down. The servants who received the order began to execute her. The rod hit Su Yan¡¯s body, but Su Yan didn¡¯t seem to feel it. She only used her eyes to re at Su Qiao and Gu Lingyu fiercely. As the rod hit her back, blood flowed out of Su Yan¡¯s eyes, mouth, and nose. It was a terrible sight, and it was a little scary to look at. ¡°Disgusting!¡± No one knew who said this, but Gu Lingyu ordered the servants to hit her harder and finish her off quickly. Then, he left with the Gu family. Su Yan could not speak or move. She could only watch as her enemy walk away unpunished, the grief in her heart is so unbearable that it felt worse than the rod that was going to kill her from behind. Su Yan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She looked like a malicious spirit. The two executioners also felt a little nervous, especially now that there were only the three of them in the entire courtyard. The two of them looked at each other and increased the strength in their hands, wanting to end this punishment as soon as possible. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Back to The Beginning

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Hu!¡± Su Yan woke up from her sleep and looked at the familiar furnishings in the room in a daze. ¡°Miss, did you have a nightmare again?¡± When Chu Tao heard the movement, she pushed the door open and walked in. She looked at Su Yan, who was sitting on the bed in shock, with a face full of concern. ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡± Su Yan grabbed Chu Tao, who was walking in front of her and asked anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s spring of the 30th year,¡± Chu Tao was no longer surprised by Su Yan¡¯s question. These past few days, the young mistress always woke up in the middle of the night and asked when it was. Hearing Hatsumomo¡¯s answer, Su Yan was relieved. She did not know what she was doing. She had clearly been beaten to death in the Gu residence, but when she opened her eyes, she actually found that she had returned to her room. . She had even thought that this was a figment of her imagination before she died, but after a few days, Su Yan finally knew that it was true! Perhaps the heavens could not bear to see her life of being deceived by a treacherous person, so they let her return. Back to before her grandfather was imprisoned, back to before she married the Prince of Guangping. Su Yan clenched her fists. In this life, she would protect the Su family, and she would make those people pay the price. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we call the Doctor to take a look?¡± Chu Tao looked worriedly at Su Yan, whose expression was clearly not right. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had a nightmare. You should go and rest. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±Su Yan looked at Chu Tao, who was loyal to her. After going through so much, she did not know whether she should believe it or not. Although they had grown up together, Su Yanughed at herself. In her previous life, all the people she thought were good had betrayed her. This made her paranoid and she did not dare to trust anyone anymore. In her previous life, she had married into the Prince of Guangping¡¯s mansion alone. She did not know what happened to them after that. If they were really loyal, then based on Su Qiao¡¯s appearance, they probably did not have a good ending either. ¡°Alright, then call me if miss has anything to say.¡± Chu Tao watched Su Yan fall asleep before she turned around and walked out of the room. Chu Tao was still worried. She decided that tomorrow morning, she would definitely find the Madam and tell her about how Su Yan had been acting these two days. Chu Tao had wanted to go to Madam for a long time, but Su Yan refused to let her. It had already been a few days, and her health problems did not allow her to be willful. After Chu Tao walked out of the room, Su Yan, who had already closed her eyes, opened them again. Every time she closed her eyes, she would dream about the things that had happened in the past. Even with Chu Tao¡¯s words, she still could not tell what was real for a moment. After all, it was too unbelievable to go back to the past. When she thought of this period of time, it was the time when her grandfather was ndered and imprisoned. It seemed that she would have to take action tomorrow. Speaking of which, she had to thank Su Qiao. If it were not for the words that she said to her before she died, even if she had returned, she would not know how to help her grandfather escape this cmity. Thinking of the book that Su Qiao had mentioned, she had already sent it to her grandfather¡¯s study a few days ago. She could not suppress the anger in her heart no matter how hard she tried. Su Yan knew that Chu Tao must be guarding outside the door. She did not dare to make a sound. She could only clench her fist into her mouth and bite down hard. The moment she learned the truth, Su Yan¡¯s greatest wish was to eat Su Qiao¡¯s flesh raw and drink her blood. However, there was nothing she could do. She could not even avenge her family. Instead of hating Su Qiao, Su Yan hated herself more for being as stupid as a pig. She hated herself for being powerless. Su Yan almost could not suppress her overwhelming hatred, but she knew that she had to control it. Now that she was in the dark and her enemies were in the open, she could not give herself away first. She could not let them find out. Otherwise, she did not know what methods they would use to deal with her grandfather. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Seeing Her Grandfather Again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan knew that she would definitely lose if she yed tricks with those people. Right now, her biggest trump card was to seize the initiative. At least now, she knew everything about them. That was good enough. After tasting the blood in her mouth, Su Yan realized that she had bitten her hand too hard just now. Su Yan, who used to be so delicate after a little bump, looked at the wound on the back of her hand. She took out a handkerchief and casually wiped it, then she closed her eyes and fell asleep. . ¡°My baby, let mom see what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± In the morning, before Su Yan woke up, she heard Madam Su¡¯s words. Su Yan, who was standing in front of her, looked at her mother who suddenly appeared in front of her and tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°Mother!¡± Su Yan cried and threw herself into Madam Su¡¯s arms. Only when she touched madam Su¡¯s wife did Su Yan feel a sense of security in this world. For so many days, she did not dare to look for her grandfather, father, and mother. She was afraid that she would not be able to see them. She was afraid that all of this was fake. She was afraid that she woulde back to her senses in the small courtyard of the Gu residence. Su Yan¡¯s unusual behavior surprised Madam Su. In the past few days, her precious daughter had been jealous of Gu Lingyu in the street and had even hit the second daughter of the song family. The other party hade to her house to demand an exnation. She could not help but feel that her granddaughter was unreasonable, and so Old Master Su lightly grounded Su Yan for three days. The song family felt that the punishment was too light, but they could not afford to offend the Su family. It was already giving them face that the other party was willing to make a statement. Even if the Su family protected their son and did not punish Su Yan, there was nothing they could do. ¡°Su Yan, don¡¯t me your grandfather. You really went too far this time.¡±Madam Su thought that Su Yan felt that she had been wronged, so she spoke up for her grandfather. As madam Su spoke, she patted Su Yan¡¯s back and continued, ¡°Your grounding will be over today. However, you should stay in the Su residence for the next two days and not cause any trouble, understand?¡± After she finished speaking, Mrs. Su remembered that Su Yan had made a mistake because of Gu Lingyu. She frowned. It had been so many days since she had seen Gu Lingyue over to console her. After all, Su Yan was his fianc¨¦e. Moreover, it was also because he and second miss song did not know how to avoid the suspicion that they had offended Su Yan. Mrs. Su could be said to be very dissatisfied with Gu Lingyu. This Su Yan had not even married yet and she was already like this. When they really got married, could he treat her properly? She wanted to talk about Gu Lingyu¡¯s problem, but when she remembered that Su Yan had never liked them to criticize Gu Lingyu, Mrs. Su opened and closed her eyes. At this time, she did not want to make Su Yan unhappy. Mrs. Su¡¯s words made Su Yan pause. Only then did she remember that it seemed to be the case. It was just that this was the first time she had done something like hitting someone on the street. In her previous life, she had only hit her because she felt that second miss song was too infuriating. Her grandfather had grounded her for three days and still refused to ept it. She had not spoken to her grandfather for a very long time, which had caused him to be sad for no reason. When she recalled how Gu Lingyu had stood by the side and ignored her, Su Yan¡¯s heart chilled. Su Yan felt that she was too unfilial to make her grandfather unhappy because of Gu Lingyu. In this life, she would never do that again. ¡°I know. It¡¯s not grandfather¡¯s fault. It¡¯s Yan ¡®er¡¯s fault.¡± Su Yan was in Madam Su¡¯s embrace. It had been a few years since shest hugged her mother. She rubbed her mother¡¯s neck as if she was enjoying it, Su Yan hugged her even tighter. ¡°Su Yan won¡¯t do it again.¡± Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Their Baby Had Grown Up

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hearing her daughter¡¯s promise, Madam Su¡¯s eyes turned red. Such a sensible Su Yan made Madam Su feel that her daughter had really grown up. Regardless of whether what Su Yan said was true or false, even if it was false, in Madam Su¡¯s eyes, her daughter was good in every way. ¡°Mom, I miss dad and grandpa.¡± Su Yan hugged Madam Su and acted coquettishly. ¡°Okay, mother came today to ask you to go to the main hall for lunch. Your grandfather and father are both here.¡±Hearing her daughter¡¯s soft murmurs, Madam Su did not have any reason to disagree. ¡°Oh right, Chu Tao said that you have been having nightmares recently. Is that true?¡± Madam Su recalled her purpose foring today and hurriedly pulled Su Yan out of her arms, looking up and down. . Su Yan nced at Hatsumomo, who was standing behind Mrs. Su with her head lowered in guilt. She remembered that she had specifically told Mrs. Su not to tell her about this matter. However, she was not heartless. She knew that Hatsumomo was doing this for her own good. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that grandfather was too scary that day. I was frightened for a moment.¡± Su Yan casually made a joke to fool her about this matter. After all, it was too inconceivable to live a new life. If she really said it, the first thing madam Su would do was to take her to see her brain. Madam Su believed Su Yan¡¯s words. After all, grandfather Su had really lost his temper that day in order to put on a show in front of the Song family. After all, they had already gently lowered their heads when they were being punished. If they did not even give face to the Song family, it would be too unreasonable. After chatting with Madam Su for a while, Su Yan and Madam Su headed to the main hall. Along the way, Su Yan was a little nervous. She kept swallowing her saliva, afraid that when she saw her grandfather and father, she would cry as she did with Madam Su. Madam Su was easy to fool, but her grandfather and father would not be able to get away with it. Madam Su thought that Su Yan was afraid that old master Su would me her again. However, they only did so to give face to the song family. These words must not be said to Su Yan, this kind of incorrect concept could not be instilled into her precious daughter. Therefore, madam Su only felt that her daughter had been wronged and looked at Su Yan with even more pity. The mother and daughter walked to the main hall with their own thoughts. In the main hall, Old Master Su and old master Su were already waiting. They also missed their precious granddaughter and precious daughter. Once they heard that Su Yan wasing over to eat with them today, old master Su and father Su pushed aside the matters at hand and waited here early. The moment Su Yan stepped into the main hall, she saw two men staring at the door with wide eyes. The moment she saw her grandfather and father, Su Yan felt that all the preparations she had made in her heart had been in vain. Her eyes welled up instantly. Su Yan held onto her palm with all her might and only managed to control her emotions by inserting her nails into her palm. ¡°Su Yan,e in quickly. You have been wronged.¡± Seeing Su Yan standing at the door with red eyes, Old Master Su¡¯s heart ached terribly. He immediately called Su Yan in. Su Yan nodded at Old Master Su. Hearing the loving old man¡¯s voice, Su Yan could no longer control her emotions. She did not even dare to speak, afraid that she would cry out the moment she opened her mouth. However, Su Yan¡¯s appearance caused the two men to misunderstand. They thought that she was still ming them for grounding her. They sighed and wanted to reason with Su Yan. The daughter of the Su family could not be ignorant. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: The Guilty Old Master Su

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At that moment, Madam Su entered the house. Seeing that Su Yan was about to cry, her heart ached for her daughter. She could not care less about anything else and opened her mouth to speak to Old Master Su. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t scare Su Yan anymore. Because of what happened that day, Su Yan has been having nightmares for several days.¡± Madam Su¡¯s words carried a faintint. Although she knew that Old Master Su had done the right thing, she just couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter suffer. When Old Master Su, who still wanted to educate Su Yan, heard these words, he decided not to anymore. He was the one who doted on Su Yan the most in the entire family. Su Li was really lucky that he was not raised crooked under such circumstances. ¡°It¡¯s not grandpa¡¯s fault.. It¡¯s all because Su Yan has gone too far and even had to trouble grandpa to step in.¡± Su Yan quickly said after sensing her grandfather¡¯s guilt. ¡°Haha, this is my good granddaughter. Su Yan, I¡¯m very happy that you think so much of grandfather.¡± Old Master Su saw that Su Yan did not seem to be giving them a perfunctory exnation. Instead, she was sincerely admitting her mistake. Old Master Suughed out loud. Yan ¡®er had be sensible. ¡°Yan ¡®er, I¡¯m very happy that you can think like this. Father¡¯s Yan ¡®er has grown up.¡± Father Su, who was sitting at the side, touched Su Yan¡¯s hair with emotion. A faint smile appeared on his usually serious face. They had already prepared for Su Yan to throw a tantrum with them. He did not expect her to say such a thing. Just like that, the family untied the knot in their hearts and had a reunion dinner together. After the meal, Su Yan brought Old Master Su to the study room. Old Master Su looked at the mysterious Su Yan and quietly waited for her exnation. He did not feel that there was anything wrong with putting aside the matters of the imperial court to apany his granddaughter. In his eyes, Su Yan¡¯s matters were no small matter. Moreover, he was happy to be close to his granddaughter. When he did not see Su Yan pull him away, his son¡¯s eyes were wide with jealousy. Su Yan circled the study room a few times. She had already forgotten where she had ced the book that Su Qiao had given her after such a long time. Finally, when she reached the third circle, Su Yan discovered the book. Old Master Su looked at Su Yan with puzzlement as she handed him a very ordinary book, ¡°Su Yan, is there anything in this book that you don¡¯t understand that you need to ask grandfather about? No problem. Tell me, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Old Master Su said with a forthright face. Not to mention anything else, he was still very proud of his knowledge. After all, he had once been the grand tutor of the crown prince. ¡°No, grandfather. This book was given to me by Su Qiao. I think there¡¯s something wrong with it. I want to show it to grandfather.¡± Su Yan could not address Su Qiao as her cousin right now. Although she could not tell him about her rebirth, she wanted to remind grandfather that it was okay for her uncle¡¯s family to be unfaithful. As long as her grandfather was wary of her uncle¡¯s family, it would be difficult for them to do anything. Old Master Su took the book from Su Yan¡¯s hands with a serious expression. He did not ignore Su Yan¡¯s words as if she was a child. Instead, he chose to treat it with caution. It was this caution that allowed the Su family to stand firm in the imperial court for a hundred years. Old Master Su took the book and sat on the chair. He even asked Su Yan to sit down as well. Su Yan looked at Old Master Su¡¯s cautious expression and heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She was really worried that her grandfather would not take her words seriously. Grandpa Su flipped through the book in his hand and found something in a corner. The more he read, the more terrifying his expression became. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: The Plot of the Second Son of the Su Family

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After Master Su finished reading the entire book, he mmed the book on the table. His chest heaved up and down in anger. Su Yan quickly poured a cup of tea and sent it over. She also helped master Su Calm Down. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Did you see something?¡± Master Su looked deeply at Su Yan and thought of what he had just found in the book. If Su Yan had not been so calctive, their Su family would have been finished.. ¡°Su Yan, grandpa is fine. You did a good job on this matter. If it weren¡¯t for you, the Su family would have been in great trouble. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. Go and help call your father over. Then go back to your room and rest.¡± ¡°Okay, grandpa.¡± Su Yan understood that her grandfather had discovered the secret in the book. The burden in her heart was finally lifted. She replied and went out to look for Master Su. After she was done with these matters, Su Yan returned to her room and sent Chu Tao out. Su Yan sat on the bed and carefully recalled what had happened during this period of time. She absolutely did not want the Su family to have any hidden dangers. In her previous life, the main reason for her grandfather¡¯s imprisonment and the decline of the Su family¡¯s main house was because he had found the letter of the Su family¡¯s collusion with the enemy and betraying the country in his study. With her reminder today, her grandfather would definitely be able to avoid this. Thinking of her grandfather¡¯s words today, Su Yanughed at herself. In her previous life, she was not a helper, but an aplice. It was all because of that Su Qiao. Su Yan realized that her emotions were not right and quickly suppressed her raging anger. Right now, she had no time to deal with that slut Su Qiao. There was one more thing she had to do. She had to break off the engagement with Gu Lingyu. This engagement was a good one that Su Yan had asked for herself. However, Gu Lingyu wanted to borrow the Su family¡¯s influence, so he did not reject it. Why did he and Su Qiao act as if it was her, Su Yan, who had interfered in their rtionship. Su Yan, who had thought of the next step, finished her dinner and went to bed. She did not expect Su Yan to find trouble with Su Qiao now. Instead, Su Qiao came to find her first. Early the next morning, before Su Yan had finished her breakfast, she heard from Chu Tao that Su Qiao hade to look for her. Su Yan¡¯s stopped moving her chopsticks. She did not rush out to wee Su Qiao as usual when she heard that he hade. Instead, she instructed Chu Tao to tell Su Qiao that she was having her breakfast and ask her to wait for a while. After instructing Chu Tao, Su Yan continued to eat her breakfast at a leisurely pace. Chu Tao looked at the somewhat strange youngdy and did not say anything. She replied and left. She could sense that the youngdy had been distancing herself from her for the past few days. After all, they had grown up together and she was the clearest about the youngdy¡¯s thoughts. Although she did not understand why, Chu Tao was still very happy that thedy was no longer so warm to miss Su Qiao. She felt that Miss Su Qiao was not as nice to her as she appeared to be. Every time she came, she would steal something from Su Yan. Chu Tao did not like her, and she had reminded Su Yan a few times, but Su Yan did not take it seriously, and so she decided not to say more. After Chu Tao left, Su Yan gently bit the spoon in her mouth. If Chu Tao had acted like she was speaking up for Su Qiao just now, Su Yan would havepletely given up on her. Although it was a little cruel, it was not easy for her to get a second chance. She could not afford to make any mistakes with the Su family. Su Yan slowly recalled what had happened before. She did not speed up at all because Su Qiao was waiting. On the contrary, her goal was to make Su Qiao Wait a little longer. Didn¡¯t she always say that she bullied her because of her status as the eldest daughter of the Su Family? Then this time, she would let her feel the oppression of the eldest daughter of the Su family. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Su Qiao Running Away Dejectedly

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan recalled that first peach had reminded her before that Su Qiao did not seem like a good person. However, after she reprimanded him once, first peach stopped talking. So, she was the only one who could not see it back then? Su Yan dragged her time slowly and finally finished her breakfast. Only then did she slowly get up and walk to the side hall to see Su Qiao. Su Qiao, who was waiting in the side hall, was furious. This was the first time she had been bullied by Su Yan. She had initially thought that Su Yan had only asked her to wait for a while, but two hours had already passed, and Su Yan still had note to see her. If she did not have to confirm something, she would not have waited. ¡°Su Yan, how could you make me wait for so long?¡± Su Qiao questioned her the moment she saw Su Yan enter the room. Su Qiao was even angrier when she saw that Su Yan was not in a hurry at all. She could not even maintain the image of a gentle elder sister that she usually maintained in front of Su Yan. ¡°My cousin, you should have told me beforehand that you wereing.¡± Su Yan did not take Su Qiao¡¯s anger seriously. Instead, she calmly pointed out that it was her own fault for waiting for so long today. Su Qiao choked on Su Yan¡¯s words. It was not a bad thing to say Su Yan¡¯s words. However, Su Qiao had never told Su Yan in advance when she came to look for her because she knew that no matter what Su Yan had to do, she woulde to see her first. Su Qiao could not ept Su Yan¡¯s sudden change in attitude. It could only be said that someone who had been spoilt suddenly became unwilling to be spoilt one day and felt unbnced. Su Qiao could not find an excuse to refute Su Yan¡¯s words for a moment. Thinking of today¡¯s purpose, Su Qiao could only swallow his anger. Su Qiao said in his heart that he would definitely take revenge for this in the future. Thinking of this, a gentle smile appeared on Su Qiao¡¯s face once again, ¡°Su Yan, this time, it¡¯s my fault. I had always thought that we are one family and will always be.¡± Su Qiao still gave Su Yan a little jab in her words, ming Su Yan for not treating her as a family. After saying that, Su Qiao waited for Su Yan to apologize. After all, she knew how much Su Yan usually cared about her big sister. When she heard this, she would definitely apologize to her. However, the smile on Su Qiao¡¯s face froze. She did not wait for Su Yan to speak. After a long while, Su Yan finally spoke. However, what she said was not what Su Qiao had thought. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s good that you know. Just be careful next time.¡± Su Yan looked as if she did not understand the meaning behind Su Qiao¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t she acting like a fool with her words? A fool would not understand the hidden meaning behind her words. Su Qiao did not realize that Su Yan was deliberately embarrassing her. Secretly calling Su Yan an idiot in her heart, she continued to speak. She would never mention what happened just now. She was afraid that she would be angered to death by Su Yan. ¡°Su Yan, I came to look for you today because I wanted to ask you about the book that I had passed you. Did you put it in the study?¡± ¡°That book that I borrowed from grandpa previously and forgot to return it. I was afraid that grandpa would me you, and so I asked you to help me return it, right?¡± Hearing Su Qiao mention the book, Su Yan stated calmly. This was the reason Su Qiao gave her back then. What wasughable was that she actually believed such a wed excuse, which brought disaster to the Su family. ¡°Yes, yes. What¡¯s wrong? Did grandpa find out?¡± Su Qiao, who was somewhat guilty, did not know why Su Yan mentioned this. She thought of a possibility, but she became nervous. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Shameless Su Qiao

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Of course not. I was just looking for you just to double confirm. I was also afraid that grandpa would find out and me you.¡± Looking at Su Qiao¡¯s appearance, Su Yan could not help but feel a chill in her heart. All these years, grandfather had taken her uncle as the adopted son of the Su family, grandfather had treated their family well. How could they do such a heinous thing? That¡¯s right. Su Yan¡¯s uncle was the current leader of the Su family¡¯s second branch. Grandfather Su had adopted him when he was young. It could be said that without grandfather Su, second master Su would have died on the streets long ago. This was also why they were shocked that Su Qiao¡¯s family had done such a thing. They had never thought that they would raise such an ungrateful family after so many years. But for now, Su Yan could only calm Su Qiao down. Before her grandfather came up with a n, she could not alert the enemy. Su Yan¡¯s words made Su Qiao rx and feel proud. Her grandfather¡¯s beloved granddaughter was still being yed by her. She looked at Su Yan with disdain. Su Qiao hadpleted today¡¯s purpose and was in the mood to observe Su Yan¡¯s clothes. She had been able to receive the envious gazes of her younger sisters outside for so many years because she had made a name for herself with Su Yan. However, she was not grateful to Su Yan. On the contrary, she felt that Su Yan had be her path. If not for Su Yan, these things would have belonged to her in the first ce. Why would she need to ask for them? However, Su Qiao did not think about it. Under the management of Old Master Su, the Su family was upright and upright. They never epted bribes. Even though they loved Su Yan dearly, they were able to afford such a luxurious life for her. Su Yan had such confidence because Madam Su¡¯s business ability was too strong. If it was not because she was a woman, the title of the number one royal merchant in the Dynasty would definitely belong to Madam Su. If it was not for Su Yan, Su Qiao would not even have the right to touch this jewelry. ¡°Yan ¡®er, why haven¡¯t I seen this hairpin on your head before?¡± Su Qiao¡¯s eyes circled around Su Yan¡¯s head, and his eyes lit up. This blood-red Ruby was crystal clear, and one look was enough to tell that it was not cheap. ¡°This, mother gave it to me yesterday. She said that I¡¯ve been grounded for three days and that it¡¯s been hard on me.¡± Of course, Su Yan could see the meaning in Su Qiao¡¯s eyes, so she deliberately showed off to her. Before this, she had only been blinded by a single leaf. Now that she had to do it all over again, the fog in front of her dispersed, and she only felt that the greed in Su Qiao¡¯s eyes was extremely disgusting. When Su Qiao heard Su Yan¡¯s words, jealousy shed across his eyes. Not only had hemitted the crime of beating up second miss song on the street, but he had only been grounded for three days. This grandfather¡¯s heart was too biased, not to mention that Su Yan had obtained such a precious piece of jewelry. Su Qiao only felt that she was going crazy from jealousy. However, when she thought about how this hairpin would soon be hers, her heart felt a little better. ¡°Auntie is really good to you, so much so that she has forgotten about me. She doesn¡¯t even buy a slightly decent hairpin for me.¡± ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s not right for you to think like that. My mother is rich and willing to spend money on me. However, you can¡¯t be unhappy with auntie just because she¡¯s not as good as my mother. A dog doesn¡¯t mind its mother¡¯s ugliness and a child doesn¡¯t mind its family¡¯s poverty. It¡¯s fine if you say such things in front of me, but you must never mention this matter in front of outsiders. If auntie identally hears about it, how sad will she be!¡± Su Yan gave Su Qiao a lesson with her tough words, this is what Su Qiao would usually use to deal with her, it¡¯s time for Su Yan to try her hand at Su Qiao¡¯s own technique. Chapter 11

Chapter 11: I Like It Too

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan¡¯s unconventional behavior made Su Qiao feel at a loss. If it were any other time, Su Yan would have given her the hairpin with a pained look on her face. She had to be careful not to hurt her self-esteem by giving her the hairpin. Su Qiao gritted her teeth. What was wrong with this little girl today? She was so difficult to deal with. Su Qiao did not think of anything else. After all, her control over Su Yan over the years had given her a lot of confidence. ¡°Su Yan, big sister really likes this hairpin of yours.¡±There was nothing she could do. Su Qiao really liked this hairpin very much. In addition, what she could not get was always the best. She thought that this time, Su Yan did not open her mouth to say that she wanted to give it to her.. Wasn¡¯t it just a side-proof that this hairpin was very valuable? Perhaps auntie had specifically said something to Su Yan. Thinking about it, Su Qiao wanted this hairpin even more. Hearing Su Qiao¡¯s shameless words, Su Yan once again despised herself from her previous life. How could she have been deceived by such a thing for so long? It seemed that there was indeed someone behind this Su Qiao. With the intelligence of the second uncle and his family, they would definitely not be able toe up with such a n. It was just that she did not know if there was anyone else behind them other than the Gu residence that they already knew about. With this thought in mind, Su Yan did not want to waste any more time arguing with Su Qiao. She wanted to ask her grandfather about the discussion between him and her father the day before. ¡°Cousin, do you like this hairpin very much?¡± As Su Yan spoke, she took off the hairpin on her head and looked around in front of Su Qiao. When she saw Su Qiao¡¯s eyes suddenly brighten, she brought it back to her head and added, as if she was afraid that it would not be infuriating enough, ¡°I like it very much too. I knew that cousin has the same taste like me.¡± When Su Qiao saw that the hairpin that was clearly right in front of her had flown away and returned to Su Yan¡¯s head, she gnashed her teeth in hatred. The words Su Yan had just thrown out did not help either. ¡°Cousin, I remember that thest time I had an emerald Phoenix hairpin that you borrowed, when did you return it? That was given to me by grandpa.¡± She stopped Su Qiao from speaking further, when Su Yan brought up what had happened not long ago, she emphasized the word ¡®borrowed¡¯. This Su Qiao was also a whore, yet he still wanted to make a name for himself. Every time he stole something from Su Yan, he would say that he had borrowed it, but in the end, he never returned it. ¡°Su Yan, I¡¯ve simply forgotten about it? Next time, I will return it to you the next time. I still have something to do, so I will leave first.¡± When Su Yan brought up this matter, Su Qiao could not stay any longer. She was afraid that if she might lose her old jewelry without even getting the new one. ¡°Then, next time, you must return it to me!¡± Looking at Su Qiao¡¯s hurried back, Su Yan shouted loudly. Su Qiao¡¯s footsteps stopped. She did not even dare to turn her head and walked even faster. She was afraid that Su Yan would stop her from asking for the item. As she walked, she cursed Su Yan. What was wrong with this wretched girl today? She had been looking for her everywhere. Usually, she would say that she had borrowed those things to save her face. However, Su Yan did not treat it as a gift to her at that time. She had never asked for them. Su Yan looked at Su Qiao¡¯s back andughed. She had done it on purpose. This was the fastest way to get Su Qiao to stop pestering her and leave. With herst sentence, Su Qiao probably would not dare toe again for the next few days. She did not have the time to pester Su Qiao now. She had more important things to do. As for getting Su Qiao to return the things that she had ¡®borrowed¡¯ from her, this was not something Su Yan had casually said. When she was free, she wanted to spit out all the things that Su Qiao had taken from her. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Could Chu Tao Be Trusted?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan was in a good mood as she started humming. Coincidentally, Chu Tao also pushed open the door and walked over. She looked into the door and seemed a little surprised that Miss Su Qiao had left so quickly. Usually, when Miss Su Qiao came at this time, she would leave after having lunch. Miss Su Qiao must have asked for something from Miss Su Yan and didn¡¯t get what she came here for. Chu Tao could not help but feel angry. She felt sorry for Su Yan and forgot that Su Yan did not like her to say bad things about Su Qiao. She could not help but say, ¡°Miss, when Miss Su Qiao Comes, please don¡¯t give her anything else. Your jewelry were all specially chosen by the Madam.¡± Seeing Chu Tao¡¯s heartache for her, Su Yan felt a warmth in her heart.. She knew that Hatsumomo must have misunderstood. ¡°I didn¡¯t give her anything today.¡± Chu Tao regretted the moment she said those words. Miss had already distanced herself from her for the past few days. It would be bad if she offended miss again. Who knew that miss did not have any intention of ming her. Instead, she exined to her. Chu Tao felt that her miss was really sensible. Although she was about the same age as Su Yan, Su Yan had been raised to look innocent since she was young, so there were many things that she could not see clearly. Chu Tao was most worried that miss had been deceived that day. ¡°That¡¯s good. Chu Tao did not mean anything by it. She was just worried that miss had been deceived by someone with ulterior motives.¡± Looking at Chu Tao¡¯s sincere look for her good, Su Yan was both touched and guilty. Regardless of whether Chu Tao¡¯s intentions were good or not, she could notpletely trust her now. However, ever since she was young, Chu Tao had really protected her very well. However, she was not obedient, so she had yed a good hand into a bad one. Later on, she had really been deceived miserably. However, it was still not toote. Su Yan asked Chu Tao to find out where her grandfather and father were. When she found out that her grandfather and father had been in the study for the whole morning, Su Yan knew that they were discussing the letter. Just as she was about to go over, her grandfather sent someone over. He said that he wanted her to go to the study and ask her about something. This was exactly what Su Yan wanted. She just wanted to hear what her grandfather was going to do. At the same time, she wanted to remind her grandfather that second uncle¡¯s family was not the only ones who wanted to deal with them. There were even more powerful enemies behind them. Grandfather Su and father Su had been in the study for the entire morning. They had also thought that the Su family¡¯s second branch alone would not be able toe up with such a n, let alone use this excuse of treason to punish the Su family¡¯s main branch. It was estimated that the second branch alone would not even be able to get this letter. When Su Yan arrived at the study, grandfather Su and father su first greeted her warmly. Especially when they found out that Su Qiao had just gone to look for her, they were so worried that their eyeballs almost popped out. ording to their investigation, the second branch and their family had been attacking the Su family for a long time. The more they investigated, the more Old Master Su and the others felt disappointed. For so many years, the Su family had treated them kindly, they did not expect that they would harbor a grudge against the Su family. They wanted to take the lives of everyone in the Su family. Su Yan wanted her grandfather and father to be on high alert against the second concubine and her family. Of course, she would not hide it. Naturally, she told them everything that Su Qiao had said. This included the fact that Su Qiao had speciallye today to ask her if she had put the book in the study and the fact that she had asked for her hairpin. Grandpa Su and his father looked at each other and were shocked by Su Qiao¡¯s shamelessness. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Changing Opinions Of Chu Qiao

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This Su Qiao usually looked like a good child. How could she? She was too good at pretending. After Su Yan¡¯s words, Old Master Su and Master Su were on high alert towards the second branch¡¯s family. After all, if even a child could pretend so well, there was no way of knowing how scheming the adults who brought her up could be. Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Su Yan took the initiative to bring up yesterday¡¯s matter. ¡°Grandpa, what did you find out about the book I gave you yesterday? Is second uncle¡¯s family really trying to do something bad to us?¡± Old Master Su nced at Su Yan. In his heart, he actually did not want Su Yan toe into contact with these shady things, but he had no choice now. There were some things that he had to ask Su Yan about. ¡°Su Yan, are you saying that Su Qiao said that he had forgotten to return the book, so he let you put it in the study?¡± Old Master Su did not directly answer Su Yan¡¯s question. He still wanted to try his best not to destroy the image of the family in Su Yan¡¯s heart.. After all, they had seen how much Su Yan had liked Su Qiao as her cousin all these years. ¡°Yes, Su Qiao also said that he would not let me tell you.¡± Su Yan understood her grandfather¡¯s thoughts. She did not ask further and answered. ¡°Su Yan, stay away from Su Qiao next time. She¡¯s not a good person.¡± Master Su did not have the same thoughts as Old Master Su. He felt that Su Yan had to learn to protect herself as they could not always be next to her to protect her all the time from the various dangers that surrounded her. Although he could not bear to, the current situation could only allow Su Yan to grow up quickly. Old Master Su red at Master Su, but he did not open his mouth to refute him. He knew that what his son did was right. This was what was best for Su Yan. But... there was no need to be so direct. They could have been more tactful. ¡°Okay, father, I understand.¡± Su Yan did not have so many thoughts, nor did she think that Old Master Su and Master Su had so many thoughts. After all, Su Yan at this time was not the innocent or even stupid Su Yan from before. She had experienced the filth of this world many times. However, the indifferent Su Yan surprised Old Master Su and Master Su. They had underestimated this granddaughter and daughter of theirs. They would never have thought that something like rebirth would happen to Su Yan. Both father and son smiled in relief. ¡°Grandpa, you haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on with that book yet.¡± Su Yan looked at Old Master Su and asked again. Although she knew what was going on, she could not tell him. She had to let her grandfather tell her so that she could bring up the matter of Gu Lingyu. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in this matter. It¡¯s not just your second uncle¡¯s matter anymore. There¡¯s someone behind him who wants to deal with the Su family. He¡¯s just using your second uncle.¡± Old Master Su stroked his beard, and realizing that his words might scare Su Yan, he paused andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t have to worry about this. With grandpa and your father around, the Su family will never fall.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe grandfather. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve seen Gu Lingyu seem to be quite close to second uncle¡¯s family. Last time, I even saw Gu Lingyu go to second uncle¡¯s house. I didn¡¯t take it seriously before. Now that I think about it, there¡¯s a problem.¡± Seeing that grandfather really didn¡¯t want her to participate in this matter, Su Yan could only use this method to remind grandfather Su. ¡°Su Yan, you can¡¯t just point fingers without any evidence. Are you sure of this?¡± Father Su looked at Su Yan and muttered to himself. He was very satisfied with this son-inw, Gu Lingyu. If he had actually yed a part in this matter, then Su Yan would be heartbroken. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: The Su Family Starts to Retaliate

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Su Yan nodded her head affirmatively. Of course, she was the one who made this up. However, she was not afraid that Old Master Su would send people to investigate because ording to Su Qiao¡¯s words, she had long been involved with Gu Lingyu. This matter was very likely to happen. ¡°Alright, grandfather and your father know about it. Su Yan, go and y. Your father and I still have some matters to discuss.¡± Su Yan knew that even if she asked Old Master Su again, he would not tell her. He did not want her to be involved in this matter. Su Yan could only nod and walk out of the room.. She had already told grandfather and father everything she knew. She really could not interfere with the rest of the matter. ¡°Immediately send someone to investigate the connection between Gu Lingyu and that kid, Hui Feng.¡± Hui Feng was Su Yan¡¯s second uncle¡¯s name. After Su Yan left, Old Master Su immediately got Master Su to investigate this matter. ¡°Okay, father. But if the Gu family is really involved in this matter, we will have to change our method.¡± Master Su had already discussed with Old Master Su a way to deal with it, but now with Su Yan¡¯s hint, they could only change their method. Grandfather Su also sighed. A tall tree attracts the wind. The glory of the Su family over the years had already attracted the attention of some people. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait and see the results first.¡± Old Master Su left these words and waved his hand to let father su leave. He wanted to have some peace and quiet. Even if it was for Su Yan, the Su family could not fall. Su Yan had just entered the courtyard when she heard a burst of chattering. Needless to say, it must be thatss Chun Xia who had returned. A few days ago, Su Yan from her previous life had agreed to let Chun Xia return home to visit her rtives. It seemed that she had returned. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Chun Xia had always been lively. When she saw that Su Yan had returned, she immediately rushed forward. However, usually, Su Yan was happy to pamper her. Otherwise, she would not have dared to be so bold. ¡°Chun Xia, rules.¡± When Chu Tao saw this scene, she could not help but lecture chun Xia. However, the smile on her face could be heard by anyone. ¡°Miss, look at Sister Chu Tao. She scolded me the moment I came back.¡± Chun Xia pretended to be wronged and acted coquettishly towards Su Yan. Previously, the matter of Su Yan¡¯s grandfather being sent to prison had been bothering her. Now that Old Master Su and Master Su had already dealt with it, Su Yan was temporarily relieved. When she saw Chun Xia¡¯s yfulness, she smiled for the first time in so many days. When she saw that miss was smiling, Chun Xia threw a smug look at Chu Tao. Hatsumomo was a little helpless against Chun Xia¡¯s childishness, but she was still very happy that Su Yan had finally be happy. She did not know what had happened to miss. She had obviously been by Miss¡¯s side every day. It seemed that miss had suddenly had a lot on her mind. She looked the same every day. However, Chu Tao had been with Su Yan since she was young. Something was wrong with her, and Madam Su did not notice it. Only Chu Tao noticed it. It did not seem to have changed suddenly. When did it happen? Chu Tao pondered for a moment. That¡¯s right, it was when Su Yan woke up from her dream on the first day. Chun Xia brought Su Yan towards the house as she bragged to ger, ¡°Miss, Sister Chu Tao insisted on saying that you like her the most just now. I¡¯m not convinced. Look, the first person Miss smiled at me after entering the room was me. I¡¯m clearly the one that Miss likes the most.¡± Chun Xia¡¯sst sentence was directed at Chuta. This kind of little trick to vie for favor was something that the two of them had yed since they were young. Each time, Chun Xia was in high spirits, but it was Chu Tao¡¯s first time taking the initiative to participate. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: I Want to Meet The King Of Guangping

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan¡¯s thoughts spun in her mind and she understood what Chu Tao meant. She did not expect Chu Tao¡¯s thoughts to be so meticulous. Her disguise was so perfect that even her grandfather and the others were fooled. She did not expect Chu Tao to still discover it. However, Su Yan was still very touched by Chu Tao¡¯s good intentions. ¡°Chu Tao, thank you.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Miss? I am your personal maid. This is all part of my job. I don¡¯t deserve your thanks.¡± Su Yan¡¯s words made Chu Tao quickly bow. Su Yan treated them well as maids because she was a good person.. As maids, they could not be unaware of their identities. Chu Tao was used to following the rules. Su Yan nced at her and did not say anything else. Chun Xia looked at Su Yan and first peach. She did not understand what they were trying to say. She felt that a lot of things had happened during the few days she was back home. Chun Xia touched her smooth chin. The expression on her round little face was vivid. No one knew what she was up to. ¡°Ahem.¡± Chu Tao let out a low cough. It brought Chun Xia back to her senses. She stood properly and behaved as if she was very obedient. The person Chun Xia was most afraid of in the Su residence was not Su Yan, but Chu Tao. She had been taught a lesson by Chu Tao when she was young. She could not help but cry. Chun Xia wiped away her nonexistent tears. Su Yan looked at Chun Xia yfully and shook her head. She no longer cared about them. After settling one matter, there was only one other matter left. She was going to break off the engagement with Gu Lingyu. At the thought of this, Su Yan could not help but think of another person. Her husband in her previous life, the King of Guangping, Gu Ruoyun, her savior. Su Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly wanted to meet Gu Ruoyun. Although she had lived in the King of Guangping¡¯s mansion for quite some time, Gu Ruoyun had been in aa the entire time. She remembered that Gu Ruoyun had fainted on the day of their wedding. In other words, Gu Ruoyun was still conscious. She went as soon as she thought of it. Su Yan prepared herself and changed into a light outfit. As for why, that was because Su Yan had no intention of entering the King of Guangping¡¯s mansion through the door. ¡°Aiya, Miss, is this alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Miss, if the Madam and Master find out that we¡¯ve brought you here to do this, they¡¯ll eat us alive.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us, no one will know.¡± In a corner of the backyard of the King of Guangping¡¯s mansion, there was a crooked tree. Su Yan had stayed in the King of Guangping¡¯s mansion for a long time in her previous life, and it was not for nothing. She knew the terrain of the Prince¡¯s mansion. The current conversation was between Su Yan, Chu Tao, and Chun Xia who had secretlye to the wall of the King of Guangping¡¯s mansion. Su Yan was going to use this crooked tree to climb into the King of Guangping¡¯s mansion. ¡°Youngdy, what if we are discovered? The King of Guangping is very terrifying,¡± Chun Xia said with a face full of fear at the thought of the king. As the only one of the opposite sex in the imperial kingdom, the King of Guangping had fought countless battles for the imperial kingdom and earned countless merits. He should be respected by tens of thousands of people. However, in a battle a few years ago, the King had been seriously injured, especially when he had injured a man¡¯s core. He could no longer be humane. Since then, his temperament had greatly changed. He had be irritable and irritable, and he had massacred all the officials he did not want to deal with. That massacre back then had practically caused the entire capital to reek of blood that could not be dispersed for several days. Thus, the King of Guangping once again had the title of living hell. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: The First Time Su Yan Had Climbed Up A Wall

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Chun Xia, the king has risked his life for the Imperial Kingdom. The Imperial Kingdom is now very powerful. The only reason we have a peaceful life now is that the reputation of the King of Guangping has settled the borders. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Su Yan did not know why, but when she heard Chun Xia nder Gu Ruoyun, she felt a wave of difort in her heart. Whether it was her big brother who had saved her or her life in the King¡¯s mansion, Su Yan still had a very good impression of Gu Ruoyun. ¡°Alright, stop talking. Come and help me.¡± Seeing that Su Yan was already sprawled on the tree, Chu Tao and Chun Xia were worried that Su Yan would fall, so they could only go up to support her and help her climb up. Just as Su Yan was struggling to fight against the crooked tree, a person was sitting on the other side of the wall. . The man was dressed in ck and there were no patterns on his clothes. Even though it was such a simple outfit, it did not harm the other party¡¯s handsomeness. It was different from the mainstream aesthetic standards of the gentle young master. The man¡¯s appearance was even more domineering and fierce. In addition to the cold light in his eyes, just one nce was enough to cause fear in one¡¯s heart. ¡°Your Highness, what do you think?¡± This man was the Prince of Guangping, Gu Ruoyun. He was in this side courtyard listening to An Yi¡¯s report on the events in the border region. Suddenly, they heard a sound from outside the wall. The words of Su Yan and the others entered their ears word by word. Gu Ruoyun, who had initially nned to have them scare away, raised her brows slightly when she heard Su Yan speak up for him. This little girl is rather interesting. He suddenly wanted to know what she was trying to do by sneaking into his imperial residence. Hearing An Yi¡¯s question, Gu Ruoyun waved her hand, indicating that she did not need to worry about it for the time being. When she saw that the Royal Highness had the same intention, she did not speak anymore. She stood up straight like a pir and stood beside Gu Ruoyun. Speaking of which, An Yi agreed with Su Yan¡¯s words very much. The entire imperial kingdom only remembered that his Royal Highness¡¯temperament had changed drastically. They did not even think about who was protecting them. Su Yan spent a lot of effort and finally sat on the wall of the King of Guangping¡¯s residence. She turned around and waved at Chu Tao and Chun Xia, who were still under the wall, indicating that she had seeded. Su Yan wanted to turn around and look for them. Previously, she had identally discovered a small bump on the wall of Prince Guangping¡¯s residence. It was just enough for her to jump off. This was also the reason why Su Yan had chosen this ce. However, when Su Yan turned around, she did not have the time to look for the bump in her memory when she saw the two staring at her from a distance. Because Gu Ruoyun was sitting outside, the first person Su Yan saw was An Yi. She was very familiar with him. After all, An Yi had threatened her many times in her past life to take good care of the Royal Highness. However, it was only a verbal threat. After seeing that Su Yan was still taking Gu Ruoyun seriously, her attitude towards Su Yan became much better. When she saw An Yi, Su Yan knew that she was done for. When she saw the other person in the courtyard, she felt that she was really done for. Gu Ruoyun!? Su Yan screamed wildly in her heart. Why is he here? She can¡¯t be so unlucky, right? It was her first time climbing a wall, and she had run into her master during the process. In her embarrassment, Su Yan did something that made her even more embarrassed. ¡°Hey!¡± Su Yan, who really didn¡¯t know what to do, waved her little ws at the two people in the yard. Why were they little ws? It was because Su Yan¡¯s current image was really not very good. It could be seen that this was her first time climbing a tree. Her entire face was covered in dust, and there were two leaves on her head. Her entire palm was ck. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Unexpected Awkwardness

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Not only was Gu Ruoyun surprised seeing Su Yan in this state. Even An Yi¡¯s eyebrows twitched without a change in expression. One must know that the most iconic feature of An Yi was his expressionless face that would not move for ten thousand years. They had seen many well-behaved youngdies from noble families, but this was the first time they had seen a youngdy like Su Yan who did not care about her image. It had to be said that Su Yan had used her power to leave a fresh and refined image for Gu Ruoyun and Gu Ruoyun. ¡°May I know why this youngdy hase uninvited?¡± Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment and changed the ambiguous words of climbing the wall to uninvited. Looking at Su Yan¡¯s stupid appearance, Gu Ruoyun¡¯s inexplicable mood lightened up. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I just wanted to borrow your wall to look at scenery?¡± Su Yan braced herself and found a reason that she did not believe herself. Su Yan felt that she was the one to me.. However, what she did not know was that the entire imperial residence was impregnable. There were secret guards everywhere. Even if Gu Ruoyun was not here, she would not be able to climb up the wall of the imperial residence. ¡°Heh, of course. Take your time to appreciate it.¡± Gu Ruoyun was finally amused by Su Yan and burst intoughter. She did not expose Su Yao¡¯s obvious lie and continued to speak. Su Yan had experienced many things in her past life and was not afraid of Gu Ruoyun. She felt that Gu Ruoyun had been so gentle in saving her when she was young. When she had grown up, she had protected her family and fought on the battlefield. Such a person would definitely not kill innocent people. However, she never thought that Gu Ruoyun would actually believe her exnation. What should she do? Su Yan turned to look at the scenery around her. There was really nothing to see. She was surrounded by the walls of every household on three sides and Gu Ruoyun and Chun Xia were sitting on the other side. She could not look in that direction. Su Yan could only look at Chu Tao and Chun Xia at the corner of the wall. The three of them stared at each other in silence. What should she do? The two maidservants were also panicking. This was their first time doing something like this, so they did not have much experience. ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring you down?¡± Chu Tao did not dare to make a sound. She gestured at Su Yan with her hands, afraid that Su Yan would not understand, so she gestured several times. Su Yan understood when she saw it, but when she saw Chu Tao and Chun Xia¡¯s tiny arms and legs, her heart skipped a beat. This Gu Ruoyun was really strange. Why was he so free? Since he believed that she was here to enjoy the scenery, why didn¡¯t he leave? Su Yan quietly turned her head to look at Gu Ruoyun. In the end, she met his half-smiling eyes. Oh My God! Su Yan was frightened by Gu Ruoyun. She lost her bnce and fell from the top of the wall. Su Yan was so frightened that she quickly closed her eyes. The pain she had imagined when she fell to the ground turned into the pain of hitting a wall. Su Yao began to suspect that she had fallen off the wall? Su Yan opened her eyes and saw a ck wall. She looked up and saw a head on the ck wall. No, this isn¡¯t a ck wall. It was clearly Gu Ruoyun who had just caught her. She had bumped into Gu Ruoyun¡¯s chest. Su Yao rubbed her shoulder. His chest was too hard. Su Yao suspected that it would be more or less the same if she had fallen to the ground. If Gu Ruoyun had known what Su Yan was thinking, she would haveughed in anger. This heartless girl. ¡°Little girl, haven¡¯t you regained your senses yet?¡± Looking at Su Yan who was in a daze in his arms, Gu Ruoyun opened her mouth to remind him. He felt that this silly little girl who liked to be in a daze felt pretty good in his arms. ¡°Put me down.¡± Realizing that she was in someone else¡¯s arms, Su Yan¡¯s face turned red as she spoke in a meek voice. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: I¡¯ve Come to Repay Your Kindness

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Chu Tao¡¯s anxious voice suddenly came from outside the wall. At this moment, she no longer cared about how terrifying the King of Guangping was and shouted loudly into the wall. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Su Yan replied loudly, telling them not to worry. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we talk about what you¡¯re doing here now?¡± Gu Ruoyun watched the little girl¡¯s change of expression from a close distance and found it even more interesting. Su Yan looked at Gu Ruoyun in surprise. Didn¡¯t he believe her answer just now? Gu Ruoyun understood the meaning in Su Yan¡¯s eyes.. She slowly raised her eyebrows and used her eyes to tell her, ¡®do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡¯? The corners of Su Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. She wanted to say, ¡®since you didn¡¯t believe me at that time, why didn¡¯t you expose me and let me watch the ¡®scenery¡¯ for so long?¡¯. However, she did not dare to do so. Far away, Su Yan held the impression and contact she had with Gu Ruoyun in her previous life. She could still hypnotize herself not to be afraid, but in close contact, Gu Ruoyun¡¯s aura was simply too strong. It was not because she was afraid of him, but because Gu Ruoyun gave Su Yan a sense of reverence. Gu Ruoyun was already slightly older than Su Yan. Not to mention that Gu Ruoyun had been in a high position for a long time and had fought her way out of the battlefield, this kind of aura was not something a youngdy in a boudoir could endure. ¡°I¡¯m here to repay your kindness.¡±There was no other way. Su Yan could not possibly reveal the events of her past life. If she did, Gu Ruoyun would probably send her to her brain. She had initially only wanted to see Gu Ruoyun¡¯s clear-headed appearance. However, now she knew how foolish she had been back then. What kind of ce was the imperial residence of Prince Guangping? It was a ce that allowed people to barge in at will. Perhaps it was not a bad thing for her to meet Gu Ruoyun as soon as she had entered. At the very least, she had not been shot into a sieve by the secret guards. She knew that the secret guards of the imperial residence of the King of Guangping were most famous for their world-ss hidden weapons. ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Yan with interest. To him, he had found an interesting little rabbit today and was ying with it. ¡°Do you still remember saving a little girl a few years ago? A little girl who had fallen into the moat.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Gu Ruoyun, waiting for him to admit it. After all, she had only heard it from Su Qiao. Her Savior was Gu Ruoyun and she wanted to hear him say it in person. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Gu Ruoyun had actually already remembered. After all, he had saved a little crying bag back then. She could not help but have a deep impression of him. However, when she saw the look of anticipation on Su Yan¡¯s face, she inexplicably did not want to give in to her wishes. Su Yan lowered her eyes in disappointment and was a little uncertain. How did Su Qiao know that her Savior was Gu Ruoyun? Could she have deliberately lied to her to provoke him? As she thought about this, Su Yan looked at Gu Ruoyun with suspicion in her eyes. ¡°Oh, then I must have made a mistake. I apologize to you for barging in on my own ord today. However, I dare not do anything. The King of Guangping is a hero in my heart.¡± Su Yan thought that it would be better to go back and find out the truth. Herst words came from the bottom of her heart. When she had first been in the imperial residence of King Guangping, Su Yan had learned a lot about Gu Ruoyun. The more she knew about her, the more she admired him. ¡°Wait, little cry-baby.¡± Su Yan used the route in her memory to walk towards the door. She had forgotten how she knew the route to the imperial residence since it was her first time here. Su Yan was shocked by Gu Ruoyun¡¯s way of addressing her. Gu Ruoyun only felt that if Su Yan had mistaken someone else for him and climbed up another man¡¯s wall like this, she would feel a little ufortable and subconsciously called out the way she had addressed him in the past. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: I Will Protect You

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the next second, Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes met with Su Yan¡¯s eyes which were filled with surprise and joy. Gu Ruoyun, who had been feeling a little frustrated, suddenly felt that this Su Yan was not bad. ¡°Gu Ruoyun, in order to repay you, I will protect you.¡± Su Yan clenched her fists at Gu Ruoyun to signal her determination. She raised her hand and only then did Su Yan realize that her hand waspletely ck. When she thought about how she had appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun for such a long time, Su Yan felt a little awkward and hid her hand behind her back in embarrassment. Gu Ruoyun was stunned by Su Yan¡¯s words and did not mind that she had called his name directly. This was the first time someone had said that they wanted to protect him, and it hade from the mouth of a weak little girl. Gu Ruoyun smiled nonchntly. He did not think that a little girl would be able to protect him.. However, it had to be said that up until now, he had always been interested in this little girl. ¡°Little girl, do you want to wash up in my imperial residence?¡± Noticing Su Yan¡¯s concealed actions, Gu Ruoyun opened his mouth to speak. He did not think that the other party would agree. After all, washing up in a man¡¯s residence, as ady, she would still have some scruples. Gu Ruoyun had only said it casually but Su Yan had nodded her head without holding back. Such a friendly Su Yan made Gu Ruoyun pause. He then asked An Yi to bring Su Yan to a guest room to wash up. Gu Ruoyun, who was standing alone in the courtyard, could not help but shake her head andugh when she thought about how he had been shocked by this little girl who had suddenly barged into his manor. What an unconventional little girl. Su Li, on the other hand, did not take a shower. She was still a little apprehensive. However, her appearance outside the imperial residence was too eye-catching, let alone going home like this. Especially since she had a previous record of fighting on the street. Her parents probably thought that she had gone to fight again. Moreover, it was different from thest time when she had instructed the servants to fight. This time, she had gone to fight herself. She was probably going to faint from anger. Su Li washed his hands and face. Looking at the ck water, her face turned red. She was too embarrassed to ask An Yi to help her get some more water. She wanted to move it out by herself but found that she could not. She had no choice but to ask An Yi toe in while blushing. An Yi had his usual expressionless face. He poured the water from the basin without looking away. This kind of dark one made Su Yan feel a little less awkward. If it was that dark four who was here today, Su Yan would probably die of embarrassment. After Su Yan had finished washing up, she did not greet Gu Ruoyun and asked An Yi to send her out. She was going home. An Yi had probably received gu Ruoyun¡¯s instructions and did not retort. He led Su Yan towards the door of the imperial residence. When they reached the door, he called out to Su Yan, who was about to leave. ¡°The master has instructed the youngdy not to wash up in the house of a foreigner. This is not something good.¡± Su Yan smiled when she heard An Yi repeat Gu Ruoyun¡¯s words in all seriousness. Suddenly, a mischievous thought arose in her heart. Su Yan looked at An Yi and smiled evilly, ¡°Then please help me say a few words to the Royal Highness. Tell him that I thank Uncle Gu for his teachings.¡± After speaking, Su Yan met up with Chu Tao and Chun Xia and walked towards the Su residence in a good mood. An Yi initially thought that it was nothing but when he was in front of Gu Ruoyun, he realized that something was wrong. ¡°Royal Highness, that Young Lady asked me to deliver a message to the Royal Highness.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Ruoyun asked with interest. Thinking about how Su Yan addressed Gu Ruoyun, An Yi suddenly fell silent. It was reasonable for a little girl to call Gu Ruoyun uncle, but was there anything wrong with him calling the king that? Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Thank You, Uncle Gu, For Your Teachings

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What exactly did that little girl say? Repeat it as it was.¡± Seeing the conflicted look on An Yi¡¯s face, Gu Ruoyun, who had a good understanding of An Yi¡¯s personality, could not help but feel even more curious. ¡°She said, I thank you, Uncle Gu, for your teachings.¡± Hearing Gu Ruoyun¡¯s request, An Yi could only repeat it word for word. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face stiffened. He knew why it was so difficult for An Yi to say it out. Not to mention An Yi, even he felt goosebumps when he heard An Yi call him Uncle Gu. This little girl was saying that he was meddling in other people¡¯s business. Heh... this is getting more and more interesting.. ¡°Go and find out which family she belongs to.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yan returned to the Su family home and quietly entered the front door of the Su family home. Seeing that Su Li was about to return to the courtyard, she let out a sigh of relief. She bent her body because she was afraid of being discovered. Just as she stepped into the courtyard door, she saw the person sitting in the main hall, Su Yan¡¯s foot, which had already stepped in, immediately froze on the spot. ¡°What did you do? Why are you in such a state?¡± Master Su sighed when he saw that Su Yan had returned from the outside and her body was dirty. He felt that it was an illusion to think that his daughter was sensible these two days. ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t fight with anyone.¡± Su Yan¡¯s attitude was very good and she expressed her stance first. Her beautiful little face was full of innocence and sincerity. ¡°Even if you said that you went to fight with a dog, I would believe you.¡± Master Su was simply angered by Su Yan andughed. Was it good enough that you didn¡¯t fight and came back in such a state? Seeing that Master Su was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say, Su Yan swallowed her saliva. Fortunately, she came back after washing up in the Guangping Imperial residence. Otherwise, if her dad was already so angry with her current appearance, if he saw her before she washed up, he would have fainted from anger. ¡°Sigh, quickly change your clothes and tidy up. How do you look like?¡± Master Su looked at Su Yan with a headache as if he did not know what she was doing wrong. Su Yan quickly brought Chu Tao and Chun Xia back to the inner room. Chu Tao and Chun Xia used their fastest speed to help Su Yan change into clean clothes. It was simply breaking their record. Su Yan reappeared in front of Father Su as quickly as she could. She fidgeted with her fingers uneasily. She did not know how to exin where she had gone just now. She wanted to say that she was afraid of the walls of Prince Guangping¡¯s residence, which had caused her to be dirty. Master Su was probably not angry. ¡°Father came to look for you today to tell you that the engagement between you and Gu Lingyu should be canceled at a suitable time.¡± Master Su remembered that he hade here today. He temporarily put Su Yan¡¯s matter aside and did not pursue it. Su Yan was stunned when she heard Master Su¡¯s words. It seemed that father had found out something. Her dad did not wait for her reply. He looked up, saw that she was in a daze, and thought that she was unhappy, so he thought for a moment and added on. ¡°Gu Lingyu is not a good match for you. This time, the Gu family is the one who allied with your second uncle to bring down your grandfather. Among them, Gu Lingyu was the one who was pulling all the strings.¡± Master Su wanted to put it more tactfully, but due to his personality, he could only say these straightforward words. ¡°Alright, I agree. I was just thinking about how I can use Gu Lingyu¡¯s mistake to break off the engagement.¡± Su Yan¡¯s words made Master Su nod his head in satisfaction. After all, she was his daughter. ¡°Leave this matter to us. This matter should have been told to you by your mother, but I don¡¯t want your mother to know about it and worry about it with us for no reason.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Mom is dad¡¯s favorite.¡± ¡°You...¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Grandfather Taken Away

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Master Su, who was embarrassed by Su Yan, left in a hurry. Su Yan looked at her father¡¯s back and smiled evilly. Of course, she did it on purpose so that Master Su would not ask her where she had gone just now. Master Su, who was about to walk back to the study, realized that Su Yan, that girl, did it on purpose. He smiled and shook his head. Forget it. With his protection, his daughter could still live freely. Since she did not like restrictions, then forget them. Just let her be happy. A few days passed just like that. Just like in her previous life, a group of officers and soldiers suddenly rushed into the Su family. Without saying anything, they began to search everywhere.. Seeing this familiar scene, even Su Yan, who was already prepared, could not help but feel anxious, after all, in her previous life, the destruction of the Su family and the end of her life had all started from this scene. These officers and soldiers quickly rushed into Old Master Su¡¯s study. Soon, a leading officer walked out from inside. Su Yan saw that there was nothing in his hands and heaved a sigh of relief. This scene was different from her previous life. In her previous life, when he walked out of the study, he was holding the book in his hand and then took his grandfather away. Before Su Yan couldpletely rx, a voice came from Old Master Su¡¯s study, ¡°Commander, we found it again!¡± A soldier rushed out in a hurry. In his hand was the book that Su Qiao had given to Su Yan. In an instant, Su Yan felt that her heart had stopped for a moment. Why? Why could it still be dug out? Didn¡¯t she tell her grandfather and father long ago? Without giving Su Yan time to think, those officers and soldiers still took old master su away from the Su family just like in her previous life. ¡°No, how? How did this happen?¡± Su Yan could not ept it and was about to chase after those soldiers when Master Su hugged her and stopped her. Only then did Su Yan realize that her father was still there. ¡°Why? Dad, didn¡¯t you...¡± Master Su motioned for Su Yan to keep quiet and asked her to take good care of her mother. Master Su¡¯s calmness gradually calmed Su Yan down. When she saw that her mother was about to faint, she quickly held her. Master Su sent away all the soldiers and then methodically instructed the servants to clean up the Su mansion that had been destroyed by the soldiers. However, after the scene just now, everyone was a little anxious. At this time, Su Qiao, who had disappeared for a few days, reappeared in the Su residence, along with Su Yan¡¯s second uncle and aunt. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look like your family has just been raided.¡± Zhao Xiaofeng¡¯s words were full of sarcasm. Back then, her second uncle had thought highly of her family¡¯s wealth, so he had married her. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t forget that you are also a member of the Su family. Do you think you can escape theplete bankruptcy of the Su family?¡± At this time, Su Yan was not in the mood to pretend to be rted to her second uncle¡¯s family. She still did not know what had happened to her grandfather. Although Master Su¡¯s calmness made Su Yao feel that her grandfather should still have something up his sleeve, Su Yan could not rx until she heard her father say it out loud. Moreover, the culprit hade to provoke her. It would be strange if Su Yan had a good expression on her face! ¡°Little sister, how can you talk to my mother like that? My mother is also concerned about you.¡± Su Qiao looked at her mother, who was rendered speechless by Su Yan¡¯s words and felt a little disgusted in her heart. Comparing her mother and Su Yan¡¯s mother, Su Qiao felt a little jealous. Why were all the good things left to Su Yan? ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Yan let out an ambiguousugh. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve promised to return the things I lent you when you met mest time. You can¡¯t be saying that you¡¯ve forgotten about them again, right?¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: They¡¯re Unimportant

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qiao¡¯s face stiffened. She did not expect Su Yan to still remember this matter after so many days had passed. Moreover, they had clearly talked about just a phoenix hairpin the previous time. How did one hairpin be all her jewelry? ¡°Little sister, I heard that something had happened to your family this time. I was anxious, so I didn¡¯t bring it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can follow you to your house to get itter.¡± Su Qiao was so angry that she gritted her teeth in the face of Su Yan¡¯s constant pressure. She was filled with resentment. Su Qiao¡¯s eyes turned, she said, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re in such a hurry to get the item back. Did something happen to grandpa? Is he short on money? If that¡¯s the case, I still have it. I can lend it to you..¡± Su Yan was the most concerned about her face in the past. Otherwise, she would not have been taken advantage of by Su Qiao for such a long time. She thought that if she brought up this matter, Su Yan would not be embarrassed to mention the matter of getting the jewelry back to her. However, would Su Yan let her get what she wanted? Obviously, it was impossible. ¡°Cousin is right. Even if you add in all the jewelry that cousin sister borrowed, it¡¯s still not enough. I wonder how much can you lend me?¡± Su Yan said faintly. She did not look embarrassed or ashamed at all. ¡°You little girl, what you gave us already belongs to us. How can we return it to you?¡± Su Qiao was speechless at Su Yan¡¯s words. Zhao Xiaofeng could not hold it in any longer. When she saw that they were going to return the benefits they had previously received and that they were going to throw in another sum of money, she immediately became anxious. Money was Zhao Xiaofeng¡¯s Achilles heel. This was equivalent to taking her life. ¡°Cousin, are the things I lent you yours?¡± Su Yan ignored the noisy Zhao Xiaofeng and looked at Su Qiao as she repeated what Zhao Xiaofeng had just said. Su Qiao¡¯s face turned red from the ridicule in Su Yan¡¯s eyes. Once again, she was embarrassed by her unpresentable mother. Although she did not want to return the jewelry, she wanted her to be as unreasonable as Zhao Xiaofeng. Su Qiao felt that she could not afford to lose face. If she did that, she would not be able to raise her head in front of Su Yan in the future. ¡°How can that be? Come back with me to get itter,¡± Su Qiao said through gritted teeth. ¡°There¡¯s no need. They¡¯re unimportant.¡± Su Yan deliberately paused at this point. When she saw the light in Su Qiao and Zhao Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes, she continued, ¡°I won¡¯t go. Let my maid, Chu Tao, apany you.¡± At this point, if Su Qiao could not see that Su Yan was deliberately ying with her, then she would really be stupid. And she was stupid. ¡°Su Yan, you should be more concerned about your family¡¯s problems. Once grandpa goes in, he probably won¡¯t be able toe out.¡± This time, Su Qiao hadpletely shed all pretense of cordiality with Su Yan. Seeing that Su Qiao finally stopped ying that sister-sister game with her, she sneered. She could not hold it in anymore. There was still a good show waiting for her! ¡°How do you know that grandpa can¡¯t make it back out? Or is it that you guys are the ones pulling strings behind the scenes?¡± Su Yan asked with a doubtful look on her face, but in fact, she said it with a positive tone. ¡°Don¡¯t nder me. I don¡¯t even know what happened. How could I do something to it?¡± Su Qiao did not dare to admit that she did it at this time. Thinking of the book that the soldier took away, Su Qiao¡¯s heart froze, Su Yan, this brainless person, should not have thought of her. In her previous life, Su Yan was indeed as Su Qiao had expected. She did not suspect her, but in this life, Su Yan, who had known about this from the start, watched Su Qiao¡¯s performance with a cold smile. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble cousin for this. Cousin, please return. Chu Tao, follow cousin back and bring back all the jewelry that we lent out to them previously.¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Don¡¯t Even Think About Leaving Out A Single One

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Chu Tao replied happily. She had long been unhappy with this cousin. Su Qiao¡¯s face darkened as she brought Chu Tao home. She wanted to take out a few items to fool her. That idiot Su Yan couldn¡¯t possibly remember all the things she had lent out every time! As Su Qiao was pondering this, she brought Chu Tao to her private storeroom. As soon as she opened the door, Su Qiao¡¯s face darkened when she saw the booklet that Chu Tao was holding. Chu Tao did not care about Su Qiao¡¯s expression. Su Yan did not want to record down the things that Su Qiao had borrowed, because she had never thought of getting them back. But Chu Tao was different. Su Yan was gullible, but she had been watching from the side all this time.. At this moment, Chu Tao was extremely d that she had remembered all the things that Su Qiao had borrowed, as well as the time and the reason for the rhythm clearly. ¡°Miss Su Qiao, since you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll start reading. Spring of the 25th year, you borrowed a high-ss Hetian jade pendant because you were attending the banquet of the daughter of a royal member. Spring of the 25th year, you borrowed a gold-threaded jade bracelet because you were attending the princess¡¯ birthday. Spring of the 25th year...¡± Su Qiao¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly as Chu Tao read on. She did not expect her to remember so much in detail. She did not even have the chance to fool her. She had underestimated this Su Yan. She had lent her things so readily back then. She had probably been waiting for this day. Su Qiao thought that all of this was because of Su Yan. Then she had really overestimated the Su Yan of her previous life. Compared to Su Qiao¡¯s unhappiness, Hatsumomo was getting more and more excited as she took Su Yan¡¯s things one by one from Su Qiao¡¯s storeroom. Think about it. Her own things had been stolen, and she thought that she would never be able to return. But one day, the thief returned the things by himself. How could she not be excited about this feeling? In the end, Su Qiao looked at her small private warehouse that had shrunk by two-thirds. There were still a few things that were with Zhao Xiaofeng. Zhao Xiaofeng was crying and screaming, refusing to take things out. Taking all these out was equivalent to taking her life. Su Qiao looked at Chu Tao¡¯s mocking gaze. She almost wanted to p Zhao Xiaofeng to death. She forced herself to give the items back to Chu Tao when she didn¡¯t even give them away. Instead, she angrily told Chu Tao to leave with the items. Hearing Su Qiao say that they didn¡¯t care about these things, Chu Tao wanted tough. who was the one who shamelessly wanted to leave back then? Now, they became the ones to say that they don¡¯t care. Heh. However, Chu Tao did not care about their attitude. Afterpleting the task, she walked out in a good mood. Fortunately, she was prepared and brought two servants with her. Otherwise, she would have really walked out with so many things. Not to mention, Chu Tao had also brought people with her and carried the things out. It was indeed in line with what Zhao Xiaofeng had said to Su Yan today about confiscating the family. However, the one who was confiscated was not the Su family¡¯s generosity, but the Su family¡¯s second son. Even after Chu Tao had left, Zhao Xiaofeng was still crying loudly. Su Qiao was really helpless against her, but Su Qiao also hated Su Yan to a certain extent. They could be considered to havepletely shed all pretenses of cordiality. Fortunately, Old Master Su had been taken away, and the Su family¡¯s main branch was on the verge of copse. In the future, it would be the Su family¡¯s second branch¡¯s turn to be in charge. Thinking of this, Su Qiao felt much morefortable. ¡°Alright, mother, don¡¯t cry. The eldest wife is here. From now on, our second wife will be in charge. All of Su Yan¡¯s things are ours. Don¡¯t be so short-sighted.¡± Su Qiao¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. What she hated the most was this unpresentable mother who could not be changed. Su Qiao often fantasized about how great it would be if her mother was madam Su. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Good Job, Chu Tao

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chu Tao brought the items back to Su Yan¡¯s side and reported Su Qiao¡¯s reaction to Su Yan word by word. She wanted to make Su Yan happy. Su Yan really did not expect Chu Tao to force Su Qiao to this extent. She just wanted to disgust Su Qiao. She did not expect Chu Tao to have such foresight. Looking at the items that Chu Tao brought back, Su Yan casually let Chu Tao settle them once again. She would never use these things that had been used by Su Qiao again. She felt disgusted just seeing them. ¡°Miss, Madam is awake.¡± Chun Xia suddenly walked in and said. Just now, Madam Su suddenly fainted out of desperation.. Master Su had gone out again. Su Yan did not know what was going on right now. She was anxious, but for now, it was more important to stabilize Madam Su¡¯s heart. ¡°Mother, how are you feeling now?¡± Su Qiao quickly walked to Madam Su¡¯s bedside and asked with concern. Upon seeing her daughter, Madam Su¡¯s emotions, which had just stabilized, wavered again. She was so shocked by today¡¯s incident that she had already fainted. Her precious daughter still did not know how scared she was. ¡°Su Yan, mom is fine. Your grandpa will be fine too. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Madam Suforted and stroked Su Yan¡¯s head. Just like when she was young, whenever Su Yan was scared, Madam Su would always pat her head like this. Su Yan felt a lump in her throat, but she managed to calm herself down. Her father was not around, and she could not let anything happen to her mother before the matter was settled. ¡°Mother, father and grandfather knew about this a long time ago. They also knew that there would be soldiersing to investigate. This was all part of our n.¡± Su Yan could onlyfort madam Su with half-truths. Moreover, she was not lying to Madam Su. This was the most likely possibility at the moment. It did not make sense that they knew about the enemy¡¯s plot in advance, but they still fell for it. She believed that her grandfather and father would definitely have a way to survive this crisis. ¡°Really?¡± Madam Su looked at Su Yan suspiciously. She did not even know about this, so how did Su Yan Know? ¡°It¡¯s true. It was like this at the beginning...¡± In order to gain Madam Su¡¯s trust, Su Yan told Madam Su everything that happened after she found out that something was wrong with Su Qiao. ¡°Okay, so you¡¯re just hiding it from me.¡± Seeing that Su Yan did not seem to be lying, madam Su finally felt relieved. She pointed at Su Yan¡¯s forehead and scolded her with a smile. ¡°Of course not. It was father who said not to tell you. He said not to let you worry for no reason. Dad dotes on mom the most.¡± Su Yan¡¯s yfulness made Madam Su Blush. She was really lucky to have a husband who loved her and a daughter who was so obedient. After Su Yan had calmed Madam Su down, her expression fell the moment she stepped out of Madam Su¡¯s courtyard. Although she trusted her grandfather and father in her heart, she could not help but let her imagination run wild. Could it be that even if she were to be reborn, she would not be able to change the fate of the Su family? Then what was the use of such a rebirth? No, the heavens would not be so cruel. They only wanted her to be reborn so that she could walk such a path filled with despair again. Three days passed, but her father still had not returned. However, someone from the Gu residence hade. Su Yan had experienced this scene in her previous life. She knew what the person from the Gu residence meant. He hade to break off the engagement. ¡°Madam Su, the old master of the Su residence hasmitted such a crime. Our Gu residence would not dare to marry you again. This is the engagement document from before. Break off the engagement now.¡± Su Yan heard this sentence as soon as she entered the main hall. The Gu family had an old woman. Her attitude was unusually arrogant. It waspletely different from when she came to the Su family to ask for an engagement. Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Annulment Of Marriage By The Gu family

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Even Madam Su was angered by this old woman¡¯s attitude. She was originally dissatisfied with Gu Lingyu, her future son-inw. Looking at their attitude now, her impression of Gu Lingyu fell to the bottom. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying.¡± Madam Su suddenly smiled and said this without thinking. The old woman of the Gu family had obviously misunderstood. She thought that Mrs. Su did not want to break off the engagement and needed to find an excuse. After all, with the current situation of the Su family, they would definitely lose. It would be difficult to find a husband-inw like the Gu family for Su Yan. The old woman was about to mock Mrs. Su when she heard Mrs.. Su continue. ¡°When we were engaged, the Su family did not only give us the engagement document, but also a pair of golden silk jade statue worth 10,000 taels. This is a jade hairpin that was only worth 1000 taels. I have returned the jade hairpin to you. where is the jade status of the Su Family? Or should I say, is the Gu family prepared to use this jade hairpin to exchange for our jade statue?¡± Madam Su, who had been to the mall for a long time, was not easy to bully. She immediately took out the jade hairpin that she had prepared and casually threw it on the table. She looked at the old woman as if she was saying, ¡°Do you have any sense of shame?¡± ¡°You, our Gu family will not covet this little thing of yours. It¡¯s just that your old man hasmitted such a big crime and our Gu family forgot to bring it along in a moment of panic. I will send someone to bring it backter.¡± The Gu family¡¯s old woman was so angry that she was trembling, but she had nothing to say. She could only use the fact that Old Master Su had been caught as an excuse. ¡°Haha, Your Gu family is really obedient. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand one thing. I wonder if I can ask this mother-inw for advice?¡± Su Yan had just stood at the door and did not step forward when she saw that madam Su was at ease. Now that she had seen the oue of the matter, she smiled and walked into the door. ¡°Miss Su Yan, are you asking about our Young Master Gu? This annulment of the marriage is our Young Master Gu¡¯s intention. Our young master Gu also said that he hopes that Miss Su Yan will have some self-respect and not pester him in the future. Especially when ites to beating people up on the street, the Gu family can not afford to lose face.¡± The old woman who had just been angered by Madam Su vented her anger on Su Yan the moment she saw her. After she finished speaking in a sarcastic tone, she felt the anger in her heart dissipate a little. As a mother, she could not win against her daughter! She knew how much Su Yan liked their young master. If Su Yan were to cry, make a fuss, and hang herselfter, it would be a good show. Madam Su had spoken so strongly, but in the end, she was still defeated by her daughter. The old woman of the Gu family looked at Madam Su mockingly, then crossed her arms and sat at the side, waiting for a good show. Madam Su also looked at Su Yan with some worry. Although the old woman¡¯s words made her angry, she was most worried about whether her daughter would be able to ept the annulment of the engagement. ¡°Annulment of marriage is just a small matter. You can just talk to my mother about it. As for what I want to ask, this Gu family¡¯s mother-inw and my grandfather¡¯s crime haven¡¯t been decided by the imperial court yet. How did the Gu family find out about it?¡± The Gu family¡¯s old woman¡¯s expression changed. Her status in the Gu family was not bad, so there were some things that he knew. However, it was precisely because he knew that she understood that these things must not be said. She panicked. If madam and the others knew that she had let the cat out of the bag, she would not be happy. At that moment, she did not dare to stay any longer. She simply said a few words and left. Su Yan did not stop her. Seeing that a servant of the Gu family knew about her grandfather¡¯s matter, it could be seen how arrogant the Gu family was. They did not shy away from the Su family¡¯s schemes. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: How Did The Gu Family Find Out About This?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Su Yan, this marriage was decided by your mother. Don¡¯t me mom, alright? That Gu Lingyu, he...¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a good man, mom. I know.¡± Su Yan took over Madam Su¡¯s unfinished words. Madam Su saw that Su Yan did not look reluctant at all and finally felt relieved. She patted Su Yan¡¯s hand with relief. Su Yan sent Madam Su back to her room and walked back to her own courtyard. The longer her father was away, the more nervous Su Yan became.. It was like this in her previous life. After her grandfather was taken away, her father had disappeared for a few days. Then, in addition to the fact that she was married to the King of Guangping and escaped death, her father and mother were also imprisoned. She had stayed in the King of Guangping¡¯s mansion and could note out. She always thought that her grandfather and her parents would return after a few days in prison. However, before she died, she found out that her grandfather and her parents had died in prison. ¡°Miss, master is back!¡± Chun Xia¡¯s voice came from afar. Su Yan¡¯s heart was filled with joy. She did not care about Chun Xia who was running over. She picked up her skirt and ran towards the door. ¡°Miss, master is already in the main hall,¡± Chun Xia shouted from behind when she saw Su Yan running in the wrong direction. Su Yan turned around and ran towards the main hall without stopping. ¡°Daddy.¡± Su Yan ran to the main hall and called out before she even entered the door. ¡°Slow down, slow down. Your daddy can¡¯t run away.¡± Madam Supletely believed Su Yan¡¯s story, so she was not as surprised as Su Yan when she heard about her father. Seeing Su Yan run until she was panting and sweating profusely, she took out a handkerchief to help her wipe her sweat. ¡°Daddy, grandpa...¡± Master Su nced at Madam Su and gestured for Su Yan to speakter. Only then did Su Yan remember what she had said earlier to coax Madam Su. At that time, she changed the topic. ¡°I have already told mom about grandpa.¡± ¡°Your mother and I have been quarreling for a long time.¡± Father and daughter exchanged messages in front of Madam Su. After Master Su had calmed Madam Su down, he went to the study room with Su Yan. ¡°Father, how is grandpa?¡±Su Yan asked without stopping. ¡°Your grandfather is fine. He is drinking tea with the emperor in the pce,¡± Master Su said with a rxed expression. ¡°Father, what are you and grandfather doing? You scared me to death,¡±Su Yanined to father su after she had rxed. ¡°Your grandfather and I didn¡¯t expect the soldiers toe so quickly. We didn¡¯t have time to make arrangements. Later, I thought it was better not to tell you so as to avoid alerting the enemy. I only came back to tell you after the matter was settled.¡± Father Su slowly exined to Su Yan. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Su Yan was still a little confused. She could have just taken out the letter. Why did she have to make such a fuss. ¡°Your grandfather and I guessed that there was someone behind your second uncle, other than the Gu family that we already knew about. So we yed along to see who it was. In the end, we found out that it had something to do with the royal family.¡±Father Su was not like old master su who did not want Su Yan toe into contact with these things. Father Su felt that Su Yan was the only daughter in the Su family. Even if she were to get married in the future, she would have to learn how to be the head of the family. Father Su¡¯s words shocked Su Yao. It turned out that the royal family had also interfered in this matter in her previous life. The Su family had provoked the eyes of the higher-ups. If the royal family wanted to deal with the Su family, it would not be easy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The royal family will not openly attack the Su family for a while. The Su family is still useful, and you are the only daughter of the Su family.¡± Father Su could see Su Yan¡¯s worry. He wanted his daughter to grow up, but he did not want Su Yan to be timid. Su Yan did not quite understand father Su¡¯sst words. She was the only daughter of the Su family, so what was the connection between the royal family and the Su family. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Bestowing A Marriage Upon The King Of Guangping

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Master Su did not exin. He merely gave her a meaningful nce before letting her go back. The emperor only let Old Master Su go after he had stayed the night. The next morning, Old Master Su was returned to the Su family home. However, Old Master Su¡¯s expression was not very good. He rushed to the study room with a furious expression. Su Yan looked at the study room that had been tightly shut for the entire morning. She stood at the door and waited anxiously. Her grandfather called her father in as soon as he entered the study. Could it be that there had been some changes in that matter? Thinking of this, Su Yan became even more anxious.. She could not help but pace back and forth. Suddenly, someone special came to the Su family¡¯s door. A servant ran over and reported to Su Yan, ¡°Miss, someone from the pce has arrived. They say that they are here to read the imperial edict.¡± ¡°What?¡± The study door behind Su Yan suddenly opened and Old Master Su¡¯s voice was heard. The family quickly weed the person in and said, ¡°The imperial edict has arrived!¡± Other than Su Yan, everyone in the Su family was stunned. ording to the imperial edict, Su Yan was basically being married to the King of Guangping, and the wedding date was set to be three monthster. Su Yan, who had already been married once, quickly epted it, but it was not easy for the others to ept it. Especially Old Master Su, whose face had turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. ¡°I, Su Yan, ept the imperial edict.¡± Seeing that the members of the Su family were still not epting the imperial edict, the eunuch¡¯s expression had already changed. Su Yan did not care whether it was against the rules or not. She quickly stepped forward and epted the imperial edict. ¡°It seems that there is still someone in the Su family who understands.¡± The eunuch who announced the imperial edict no longer had the smile he had when he came. He spoke with a strange expression. After sending off the eunuch, Su Yan looked at the imperial edict in her hand. Her life had finallye. ¡°Su Yan, grandpa has let you down.¡± Old Master Su saw that Su Yan had received the imperial edict and could not say anything to reject it. He just wanted to make Su Yan feel like it¡¯s all his fault. ¡°How can my Su Yan marry the King of Guangping? He is inhumane.¡± Madam Su also said anxiously. She did not care that Su Yan was still in front of her and said directly. ¡°The imperial family is worried about the Su family and the King of Guangping. The Su family only has one daughter, and the King of Guangping is inhumane. The emperor wants to pair them up so that the Su family and the King of Guangping will have no descendants.¡± The Emperor had already talked to Old Master Su about this matter for the entire day yesterday. Old Master Su had not relented, so the emperor asked Old Master Su toe back and consider it. Who would have thought that the imperial edict would arrive just as soon as he arrived home? The emperor did not give the Su family any chance at all. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m willing to marry.¡± Seeing that the three people in front of her were getting heavier and heavier, as if her life was over, Su Yan hurriedly spoke. Su Yan did not force herself at all. However, in the eyes of the three people, she was forcing a smile. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯ve met the King of Guangping before. He even saved me when I was young. Gu Ruoyun is a very good person.¡± Su Yan could only tell them that King Guangping had saved her. She pretended to be a hero who had saved the damsel in distress and offered herself to him. This excuse was quite useful. She could use it once in King Guangping¡¯s manor and once at her parents¡¯ce. Su Yan secretly smiled. Madam Su was still a little worried as she did not expect such a story between Su Yan and the King of Guangping. ¡°Su Yan, have you seen the King of Guangping recently? He has changed his temperament since he injured his body a few years ago.¡± At this moment, Madam Su remembered that it was not good to directly say that she could not be humane in front of Su Yan, so she changed her euphemism. If it was the King of Guangping in the past, Madam Su would have supported him with both hands and feet. But now, putting aside whether he could be humane, she could not ept the fact that he had a violent temper. She did not know if her precious daughter¡¯s small body could withstand even a punch from the King of Guangping. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: I¡¯ve Just Climbed Over The Wall Of The King Of Guangping¡¯s Residence

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. Just a few days ago, I climbed over the wall of his residence.¡± Su Yan had no choice but to say this out loud. ¡°That day?¡± Master Su furrowed his brows in deep thought. He remembered how Su Yan had been covered in dust a few days ago and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yan nodded with difficulty under father Su¡¯s gaze. ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Alright, Su Yan, quickly tell mom what happened.¡± Madam Su interrupted Master Su¡¯s reprimand and looked at Su Yan with curiosity. . Su Yan stared at the immense pressure and recounted what had happened that day. There was nothing to hide. She had originally wanted to see the Guangping King¡¯s mansion where her benefactor had gone. When she had identally bumped into the Guangping King, she had panicked and fallen off the wall. He had saved her once again. Su Yan had originally thought that this was a normal matter, but now she felt inexplicably embarrassed to say it out loud. Madam Su¡¯s blood was already boiling from listening to it. This matter between Su Yan and the King of Guangping was so much like a story in a script. Su Yan did not need to care about the rest of the matters. She settled madam Su and left the remaining two men with sullen faces to Madam Su to settle. Su Yan, who had sessfully escaped, heaved a sigh of relief. She actually did not feel much about marrying the King of Guangping. She had already married him once in her previous life. However, after she had married him, the King of Guangping had been in aa and had never interacted with him. However, she had liked the days when she had been living in the Prince of Guangping. The crisis in the Su family had passed and the marriage with Gu Lingyu had been annulled. Su Yan thought that she should go and do the third thing. She wanted to cure King Guangping¡¯s illness. She remembered that in her past life when she was in the imperial residence, she had secretly mentioned that she would go to the Divine Peace Department and ask for Master Xuanfeng¡¯s ¡®Soul Revival Pill¡¯ to save Gu Ruoyun. However, Master Xuanfeng was not at the Divine Peace Department at that time. As a result, she had missed the best time to treat Gu Ruoyun, which was why her illness had dragged on for so long. She wanted to save Gu Ruoyun. If she were to tell Gu Ruoyun directly now that he would be unconscious in the future, he would probably throw her out. This method would not work, so she could only ask Master Xuanfeng for the ¡®Soul Revival Pill¡¯. Mm, it¡¯s settled then. ¡°Your Royal Highness, the Emperor has arranged another marriage for you.¡± ¡°Oh? Thatdy is willing to marry me?¡± Gu Ruoyun was a little surprised when she heard An Yi¡¯s words. It must be known that the Emperor had arranged a marriage for him for thest time a few years ago. He had pretended to be injured and could not be treated humanely, which was why the Emperor had given up on the idea of giving him a woman. Is this the same old situation? ¡°It¡¯s the daughter of the Su family, Miss Su Yan.¡± Gu Ruoyun raised her brows when she heard this name. He thought of the little girl who had climbed up his wall thest time. A smile shed across Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes as she thought of the silly girl who had repeatedly said that she wanted to protect him. ¡°The Su family has agreed?¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s mind spun and immediately knew what the Emperor was nning. ¡°ording to the informant, the Su family did not agree to it. It was Miss Su Yan who received the decree.¡± Gu Ruoyun replied and did not say anything else, allowing the darkness to subside. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything, but An Yi understood. Gu Ruoyun did not object to this marriage. After all, under normal circumstances, people who had marriages arranged would have all sorts of unexpected events happen. Of course, this was an ident. After a few days, Su Yan had prepared the things she needed and was about to leave for Shen An. She then heard from Chu Tao that someone hade to look for her. Su Yan waved her hand and refused to see him, leaving Chu Tao to leave on her own. After the marriage was granted, the emperor probably felt that he could not force the Su family into a corner. He gave them all sorts of rewards and praised the Su family in the imperial court. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: How Did He Get Such A Thick Face

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The people of the imperial court were used to ying by the rules. Previously, they thought that the Su family was going to be finished, so they all avoided it. Now that they saw that the Su family had the Sacred Heart, they all came forward one by one. These few days, Su Yan had received arge stack of invitations, but she did not bother with them. Later, those people all came to her house to stop her. When she heard that the person who came was Gu Lingyu, Su Yan raised her eyebrows. This Gu Lingyu did note early orte, so why did hee now. Su Yan was a little curious. After all, Gu Lingyu had never looked for her before. ¡°May I know why Young Master Gu is looking for me?¡± As soon as Su Yan opened her mouth, Gu Lingyu felt that something was not right.. After all, Su Yan had always called him brother Lingyu. ¡°Su Yan, why are you so distant today?¡± As soon as Gu Lingyu opened his mouth, Su Yan was shocked. Why did she feel that this Gu Lingyu did not have good intentions. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Su Yan raised her guard. ¡°I came to return this. When the Gu family sent people over, I did not know. If I knew, I would not have let them do that.¡± Gu Lingyu took out their engagement token and ced it on the table. Gu Lingyu¡¯s face was filled with reluctance, and his words were even more affectionate. Su Yan only felt that his acting made her nauseous. However, before she figured out his purpose, Su Yan still had to y along with him. ¡°Brother Lingyu, Su Yan feels that our rtionship isn¡¯t too good right now. After all, I¡¯m already engaged to King Guangping.¡± ¡°I know. I can¡¯t help you defy the imperial edict, but...¡± Gu Lingyu¡¯s handsome face showed a hint of hesitation. He looked at Su Yan hesitantly, waiting to ask. Su Yan acted as if she didn¡¯t see it. She stared at Gu Lingyu innocently, as if she was telling him not to say anything if he was in a difficult situation. Gu Lingyu knew that Su Yan was stupid. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so stupid. He was already so obvious. Why didn¡¯t she ask him. Gu Lingyu waited for a long time but couldn¡¯t wait for Su Yan to ask. He could only ask her himself. ¡°After you marry the King of Guangping, if he treats you badly or is unhappy, you cane to me. I will help you.¡± Su Yan looked at Gu Lingyu quietly and did not say anything. Gu Lingyu¡¯s hair stood on end when he saw her. What was wrong with Su Yan today? If he did not want her to be his pawn in the Guangping royal mansion, he would not havee to find her. After all, it was too difficult to insert someone into the King of Guangping¡¯s residence. He didn¡¯t know how his uncle managed to do it, but the King of Guangping¡¯s estate was simply an iron bucket. This time, Su Yan¡¯s marriage to the King of Guangping was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. ¡°Gu Lingyu, who is the King of Guangping? Who are you?¡± Su Yan swallowed the ¡®who are you?¡¯ that she almost blurted out and continued, ¡°What right do you have to think that you can stand up for me after I¡¯ve been wronged?¡± At this moment, Su Yan already knew what Gu Lingyu was thinking. He had always wanted to inherit the military power of the king of Guangping. He wanted her to be his spy. How did he get such a thick face? Su Yan¡¯s words made Gu Lingyu stiffen. What followed was shame and anger. He knew that Su Yan was telling the truth. However, Gu Lingyu could not ept it even more when it was said by someone else, especially Su Yan, who was always ttering him. ¡°Su Yan, are you still ming me for breaking off the engagement with you? I had no choice.¡± Gu Lingyu still suppressed his anger and looked at Su Li gently, tolerating her willfulness. ¡°Gu Lingyu, I have nothing to do with you anymore. I am already the King of Guangping¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Su Yan wanted to know how shameless Gu Lingyu could be, so she suddenly changed her face and wept at Gu Lingyu with grief and pain. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: You Want Me to Be Your Spy?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Lingyu was finally relieved by Su Yan¡¯s attitude. This was how he had imagined Su Yan to look after he had broken off their engagement. Gu Lingyu sat down with a smug look on his face. So what if Gu Ruoyun was powerful? Wasn¡¯t her fianc¨¦e still madly in love with him and had even beaten someone up for him on the street. ¡°Su Yan, Gu Ruoyun is not a good person. I¡¯m currently being boycotted by him everywhere. I Can¡¯t help you with anything, even if I wanted to, I can¡¯t.¡± Gu Lingyu looked as if he was doing this for Su Yan. He paused for a moment before speaking again, ¡°If you can help me investigate some things in the Guangping Imperial residence, I¡¯ll naturally be able to stand up for you once I have the power.¡± At this moment, Gu Lingyu did not hide his ambition at all to show Su Yan. Su Yan looked at the greed in Gu Lingyu¡¯s eyes and suddenly asked another question, ¡°Brother Lingyu, do you still remember the time when you saved me when I was young?¡± . Hearing Su Yan suddenly mention the things that happened when he was young, Gu Lingyu paused. He did not know what Su Yan wanted to say. ¡°Of course I remember. At that time, you were really scared. You hugged my leg and refused to let go.¡± However, this was to improve Su Yan¡¯s impression of him, so Gu Lingyu also revealed a nostalgic look. ¡°Then, Brother Lingyu, do you still remember what you called me at that time? I want to hear it again.¡± Gu Lingyu could not see any expression on Su Yan¡¯s face. It was not like he was the one who did the incident back then. How would he know what to call her? Gu Lingyu could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Time has saved me. I don¡¯t even remember anything now.¡± After saying that, Gu Lingyu even knocked his head in frustration, as if he was ming himself for not forgetting. ¡°At that time, Brother Lingyu addressed me as his younger sister.¡± Su Yan pouted and said unhappily. ¡°Oh, right, I¡¯ve remembered. I used to call you my younger sister.¡± Just as Gu Lingyu finished speaking, the door to the main hall was suddenly opened. ¡°Su Yan, I heard that Lingyu was here, so I came to look for you guys. The three of us haven¡¯t been together for a long time. Su Yan won¡¯t mind my uninvited visit, right?¡± Su Qiao could tell at a nce that she had dressed up meticulously. When she saw Gu Lingyu, her eyes lit up. Gu Lingyu had not gone to look for her for a long time. When she heard that he hade to the Su residence, Su Qiao hurriedly rushed over. Behind Su Qiao was an anxious-looking servant. When he noticed Su Yan¡¯s gaze, he quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. Miss Su Qiao forced her way in. I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡± Su Yan waved her hand to dismiss the servant. ¡°Cousin is already here. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unnecessary to say such words?¡± Su Qiao¡¯s face darkened because of the servant and Su Yan¡¯s words. She had shed all pretense of cordiality with Su Yan, but she did not expect Su Yan to be so disrespectful in front of Gu Lingyu. She red at Su Yan angrily in front of Gu Lingyu, feeling that it was all her fault. If Su Yan had not taken away her privilege of entering and leaving the Su residence at will, she would have forced her way into the Su residence. If Gu Lingyu was not here, she would not have been willing toe in! ¡°Alright, Su Yan, Qiao Qiao also wanted to look for me, so don¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡± Gu Lingyu¡¯s tone was obviously dissatisfied with Su Yan¡¯s harsh treatment of her cousin. Looking at the two of them calling each other Ling Yu and Qiao Qiao, it was so obvious, how did she not realize it in her previous life? ¡°Since Brother Lingyu has spoken, then cousin, please take a seat.¡± Su Yan had tried to probe Gu Lingyu about his childhood just now because she wanted to know when the two of them hooked up. She had only told Su Qiao about her falling into the water and being saved. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Madam Su¡¯s Mysterious Gift

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Lingyu was not her savior, but he had already known about this matter. Su Qiao must have told him about it. She did not expect them to start plotting against her so early. This realization made Su Yan furious. However, she did not lose control of her emotions like she did in the beginning. Therefore, when she looked at the two people in front of her who were silently looking at each other, Su Yan even smiled faintly at them. This time, she did not interfere in their affairs anymore. Su Qiao did not have the position as daughter of the Su family anymore. With Gu Lingyu¡¯s reckless personality for power, she did not know if they could still be as loving as they were in her previous life. Gu Lingyu had achieved his goal. Although Su Yan did not respond to him directly, he felt that Su Yan loved him so much that she would definitely not reject him. . ¡°Su Yan, Lingyu and I are about to get engaged.¡± Once Gu Lingyu left, Su Qiao stopped pretending and immediately changed her expression. In terms of acting, Su Qiao and Gu Lingyu were quitepatible. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. If you marry Gu Lingyu and I marry his uncle, the King of Guangping, you can change your way of addressing me to aunt.¡± Su Yan had a slightly smug expression on her face, which made the corner of Su Qiao¡¯s Mouth Twitch. Su Yan must be stupid. Marrying someone like the King of Guangping was really a good thing. However, Su Qiao did not remind her. She would regret it in the future. These two annoying people had finally left. Su Yan thought that she could finally set off to Shen An. A few days ago, she had told her mother that she wanted to go to Shen an SI to pay respects to the Su family. This period of time was a troubled time for the Su family, so Madam Su did not suspect anything. However, Su Yan really could not leave today. The head maid, Tao Hong, who was beside Madam Su, walked over. ¡°Miss, Madam asked me to bring you over.¡± Tao Hong stood in front of Su Yan and bowed. ¡°Aunt Tao Hong, why is my mother looking for me?¡± Su Yan was very respectful towards Aunt Tao Hong who had watched her grow up. ¡°Madam did not say. Miss will know when she goes over.¡± Tao Hong looked at Su Yan dotingly and felt that her young miss was really obedient. Su Yan followed Tao Hong to Madam Su¡¯s room. As soon as she entered, she saw Madam Su holding a small box in her hand. Madam Su treated the small box very carefully. This made Su Yan a little curious. This was the first time she had seen such an expression on madam Su¡¯s face. When Madam Su saw Su Yan enter the room, she warmly waved at her and blocked everyone else. When only the two of them were left in the room, Madam Su picked up the box in her hand and showed it to Su Yan. ¡°Su Yan, this was left for mother by a benefactor that mother met when she was young. After that benefactor saved me, he told me that my daughter is a person with great fortune. You will need this thing.¡± Madam Su seemed to be recalling the past, her gaze was a little erratic. ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t know who that benefactor is, but mom knows that he is a person with great ability. Now that my Su Yan is going to get married, it¡¯s time for mother to give it to you.¡± Madam Su looked at Su Yan, who was about to get married in the blink of an eye, and sighed. This did not happen in her previous life. She was probably forced to marry into the Guangping imperial residence, so Madam Su did not have the chance to give it to her. Su Yan took the box in her hand and returned to her room. She could not help but open it curiously to take a look. It was not as gorgeous or mysterious as she had imagined. Su Yan looked at the strange-shaped object ced in the middle of the box with some disappointment. It was pitch ck and the size of a thumb. It was barely visible as a ball, but its surface was extremely ugly with potholes. Just as Su Yan was wondering what it was, a noise came from the window. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: An Yi, Who Did Not Know Pity

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan pushed open the window and was shocked by An Yi who was standing outside. ¡°Miss Su, his Royal Highness invites your presence.¡± An Yi still had the same expressionless face. To be honest, if Su Yan did not have the experience of facing dark one every day in her past life, any other youngdy would probably faint from shock when she suddenly saw An Yi¡¯s face. An Yi was not ugly. On the contrary, he was quite good-looking. However, he was not popr. Su Yan nodded and saw An Yi fly up to the roof without any intention of bringing Su Yan along. Su Yan said to dark one in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know Qinggong.¡± An Yi paused for a moment before flying down again, just as Su Yan was ready to let him fly with her.. An Yi walked forward without saying a word. After walking for a short distance, he felt that Su Yan was not following him. An Yi turned his head and looked at Su Yan in confusion, gesturing for her to follow him. Su Yan was a little speechless, but she still carefully climbed over the window and followed An Yi. After walking out of the Su residence, he flew onto the roof by the roadside. An Yi kept jumping, always a little faster than Su Yan. Su Yan understood what an Yi meant and ran behind him. The two of them went up and down for a long distance. Su Yan really could not run anymore. She leaned against the wall to catch her breath and called for An Yi toe down. ¡°Can¡¯t you fly with me?¡± Su Yan finally asked the question that she had been wondering about all this time. ¡°You are the future wife of the imperial residence. An Yi cannot degrade you.¡± After An Yi said that, he flew onto the roof again. He did not rush Su Yan and just waited quietly for her. Su Yan was a little speechless after hearing An Yi¡¯s words. However, she was too embarrassed to let him wait for too long. She calmed her breathing and followed him. In order to keep up with An Yi, Su Yan was already panting when she reached the ce. Although this ce was not far from the Su mansion, it was still too much for Su Yan, who had taken a horse carriage when she went out. An Yi even shot a disdainful nce at Su Yan. In his eyes, Su Yan was too weak. Please forgive me for not being able to differentiate between men and women in An Yi¡¯s eyes. An Yi was already nning in his heart whether he should prepare a carriage or a sedan chair the next time the Royal Highness asks him to fetch Su Yan? Su Yan did not want to argue with him. Right now, she only wanted to drink a cup of water. Su Yan pushed open the door in front of her and did not even look at Gu Ruoyun who was sitting at the side. She picked up the ss of water on the table and poured herself three sses of water before drinking them. Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Yan, who looked like she had not drunk water in a year. She found it interesting and teased her, ¡°Little girl, didn¡¯t the Su mansion give you any water to drink? Or are you in such a hurry to see me?¡± Gu Ruoyun had never thought that Su Yan was tired from running all the way here. She just assumed that she was in a hurry to see him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all about that, that...¡± Su Yan slowly listened to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s words. She wanted to say something but she could not catch her breath. She repeated the name ¡®an yi¡¯from both sides and did not say it out loud. Su Yan sat on the stool and slowly said, ¡°Forget it, what did you want to see me about?¡± ¡°I heard that Gu Lingyu went to the Su residence to look for you today?¡± Hearing Gu Ruoyun¡¯s words, Su Yan straightened her expression. Gu Ruoyun had specially called her out sote at night, there must be something important. Could it be that Gu Lingyu had done something? With this thought in mind, Su Yan nodded at Gu Ruoyun. ¡°Now that you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e, you shouldn¡¯t meet a foreigner again.¡± Under Su Yan¡¯s gaze, Gu Ruoyun spoke with a straight face. That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it? ¡°So you called me here in the middle of the night just to talk about this?¡± Su Yan said through gritted teeth. Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrows as if it was a matter of course. What else could she do? Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Just Because Of This

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan looked at Gu Ruoyun and suddenly felt an itch in her hand. However, she reckoned that she would not be able to defeat him, so Su Yan had no choice but to give up on this idea. ¡°You¡¯ve said what you wanted to, now send me back.¡± Su Yan did not want to stay with Gu Ruoyun, this random person. She was afraid that she would die of anger. ¡°An Yi.¡± Gu Ruoyun called out. Su Li did not want to run back with An Yi. She hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be seen off by An Yi.¡± Su Yan¡¯s voice was too excited. Gu Ruoyun looked at her in confusion.. Su Yan then added, ¡°Send me back.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear to part with me so much. Do you want to stay with me for a while longer?¡± A hint of understanding shed in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes. Su Yan did not refute Gu Ruoyun¡¯s narcissistic words. As long as she was not allowed to run back with An Yi, Gu Ruoyun would say anything. Gu Ruoyun carried Su Yan and easily brought her back to the SU residence. For the first time, Su Yan had the thought of learning lightness skills. It was too convenient to leave the house. ¡°Gu Ruoyun, is your body alright?¡± Su Yan pulled Gu Ruoyun who was about to leave. She wanted to ask if there were any signs of illness in his body recently. After all, Gu Ruoyun had fainted all of a sudden in her previous life. ¡°The future Princess of Guangping, I will let you know all about my body on our wedding night.¡± Gu Ruoyun had obviously misunderstood. After all, outsiders only knew that he was inhumane. Although he had taken the initiative to spread the news, Gu Ruoyun was still a little displeased that this little girl had questioned his ability as a man. Su Yan understood what Gu Ruoyun meant and her face turned red. This old man was not serious at all. After Gu Ruoyun had left for a long time, Su Yan¡¯s face was still red. This was the first time she had been so openly teased by a man. After thismotion, Su Yan had forgotten about the small box that madam Su had given her. The next day, Su Yan woke up early in the morning and called Chu Tao and Chun Xia over. Today, no matter what, she was going to head to the Shen An. Before she left, Su Yan identally put the strange box on her body. The three of them were blocked by a group of people as soon as they left the city. Su Yan instructed Chu Tao to go down and see what was happening. Soon, Chu Tao came to report, ¡°Miss, the one in front is Young Master Wang from the Vice Minister of Revenue¡¯s house. He is ying with a beggar and wants that beggar to bark like a dog.¡± Chu Tao¡¯s voice carried a hint of anger. Wang Tianhua¡¯s actions had really angered her. Su Yan also frowned. She pulled open the curtain on the car and looked through the window at Wang Tianhua, who was swaggering in the crowd. ¡°You old beggar, you are ugly and smelly. Come and learn a few dog barks. If I find them pleasant to hear, I will reward you with some dog food.¡± Theckeys around him all burst intoughter. Although the people around them thought that Young Master Wang was going overboard, they didn¡¯t dare to interfere. ¡°Young Master Wang is really imposing.¡± Su Yan¡¯s voice came out faintly. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but among the voices trying to curry favor with Wang Tianhua, this mocking voice was especially obvious. Theckey who was following Wang Tianhua was the first to stand up for him. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know that this is the young master of our Ministry of Revenue¡¯s Assistant Minister¡¯s Family? How dare you speak to him like that.¡± After saying that, thisckey looked expectantly at Wang Tianhua¡¯s praise. Who knew that when Wang Tianhua saw Su Yan, he immediately pped that Lackey¡¯s head and smiled at Su Yan in a ttering manner. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Su. I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t recognize you. Am I blocking your path? I¡¯ll make way for you now.¡± Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Young Master Wang

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Who would dare to trouble the dignified young master of the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s Assistant Minister¡¯s Family?¡± Upon hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Wang Tianhua wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. The Su family was now at the height of their power. If his father knew that he had provoked Su Yan, he would surely kill him. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re really killing me. I¡¯ll make way for you right now.¡± Wang Tianhua bowed at Su Yan obsequiously and made way for her. ¡°I wonder how has this beggar offended Young Master Wang?¡± Su Yan looked at the path that was made for her but did not walk. Wang Tianhua cursed in his heart. At this moment, he also knew that this Miss Su seemed to be trying to be kind and made things difficult for him. ¡°How could it be? It¡¯s my fault.. I¡¯ll get someone to give him money and apologize to him.¡± ¡°Hmph. ¡°Su Yan snorted and looked straight at Wang Tianhua. She still did not move. Wang Tianhua cursed in his heart again. This troublesome Su Yan. He originally wanted to wait for Su Yan to leave before venting his anger on an old man. Now, it seemed that it was not possible. Wang Tianhua could only order his servants to give ten taels of silver to the beggar. He looked at Su Yan¡¯s dissatisfied expression. Wang Tianhua gritted his teeth and apologized to the beggar. This time, Wang Tianhua, who had suffered such a great humiliation, could not care less about Su Yan. He simply flung his sleeves and left. Since their master had left, hisckeys would definitely have to follow him. In a short while, the originally lively street became quiet in an instant. Only Su Yan and the beggar were left. Su Yan nced at the beggar and did not say anything. She told the coachman to leave. It was not until Su Yan¡¯s carriage had gone far away that the old beggar squatted in the corner of the wall moved. He looked in the direction Su Yan had left with an unusual expression. The beggar pinched his dirty hands and smiled calmly based on the results of his calctions. He was obviously a dirty old beggar, but when he did these actions, it made people think of an immortal. Su Yan and the other two did not stop and finally arrived at the Shenan Temple on the third day. Looking at the statue of God in front of her and the chanting beside her ears, Su Yan felt that her body and mind had been baptized. After the miraculous experience of being reincarnated, Su Yan¡¯s respect for the Gods had reached its peak. ¡°Su Yan hase to pay her respects to Master Xuanfeng.¡± Su Yan exined her purpose of visit to the abbot. ¡°Amitabha. Benefactor, Master Xuanfeng is not in the temple at the moment.¡± Su Yan was anxious. If she could not find Master Xuanfeng, Gu Ruoyun¡¯s life would be in danger. ¡°May I know when Master Xuanfeng will return?¡± ¡°Master Xuanfeng¡¯s whereabouts are uncertain. He loves to travel through the mortal world and his return date is uncertain.¡± Thinking back to how she could not find Master Xuanfeng even after searching secretly, Su Yan was not sure that she would be able to find him. Unlike the calmness she had when she came, Su Yan¡¯s heart was slightly anxious now. ¡°Abbot, Master Xuanfeng is back.¡± Suddenly, a small monk ran back and shouted at the abbot. Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and she said happily, ¡°Since Master Xuanfeng is back, I wonder if I can pay him a visit?¡± The host looked at Su Yan with a meaningful gaze and pondered. ¡°Since Benefactor Su is fated to meet Master Xuanfeng, please go ahead.¡± When Su Yan heard the host¡¯s words, she followed behind him in surprise. Although she did not know if she could obtain the ¡®Soul Revival Pill¡¯, as long as she could meet Master Xuanfeng, she would have something to start with. As the host arrived at the foot of the back mountain, Su Yan was stopped by a small monk. ¡°Female benefactor, if you want to meet Master Xuanfeng, you have to fulfill the master¡¯s request.¡± ¡°Please state the master¡¯s request.¡± Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Requirement to Meet Master Xuanfeng

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Please, female benefactor, chop this firewood without anyone¡¯s help. Master Xuanfeng needs to use this firewood... to boil water for a bath.¡± The small monk paused when he spoke of a bath, for he also did not understand why Master Xuanfeng would deliberately make things difficult for her. Su Yan was mentally prepared not to meet Master Xuanfeng so easily. After all, he was someone who had refused to meet even the emperor. . She looked at the pile of firewood on the ground, but she did not expect Master Xuanfeng¡¯s request to be so strange. ¡°Miss.¡± Chu Tao and Chun Xia clearly saw it too. They nervously held Su Yan¡¯s hand, afraid that she would really have to chop some firewood. Su Yan had been pampered since she was young. Not to mention chopping firewood, she had not even poured water personally. This Master Xuanfeng was clearly making things difficult for her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Su Yanforted the two servant girls. She walked straight to the axe that was chopping wood and weighed it with her hand. It was a little heavy but she could still ept it. Chopping wood was better than being rejected. Su Yan was very open-minded. In this case, she had received more face than the emperor. Su Yan tried to chop the first piece of wood as she toyed with the pain. Hmm, she did not master it well and it was crooked. Su Yan kept trying to learn the skill of splitting wood. After a long while, she looked up and saw the two girls, Chu Tao, Chun Xia, standing not far away and looking at her with tears in their eyes. Su Yan sighed and waved her hand to let them go back to the room. If this continued, these two girls would really cry. Su Yan split the wood for the whole afternoon and finally finished splitting the wood. The firewood was calcted and it was just enough for Su Yan to split for the whole afternoon. As if it was stuck, just as Su Yan finished, the little monk from before came over. ¡°Female benefactor, it¡¯s been hard on you. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the firewood for Master Xuanfeng¡¯s bathwater tomorrow as well.¡± It was obviously his first time making things difficult. When he said these words, the little monk¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yan knew that this was something she will have to do for quite a while. She nced at the blisters on her hands and felt that it was nothing, but when she thought of the two maids at home, she probably wanted to cry again. Su Yan walked back along the mountain path. When she reached the foot of the mountain, she saw Chu Tao and Chun Xia. It seemed that they did not listen to her at all and went back to the room to rest. They were probably waiting for her. When they saw Su Yane down, Chu Tao and Chun Xia quickly went up to wee her. Su Yan hid her hands behind her back and saw that Chu Tao had already taken out the ointment. Chu Tao had already expected that Su Yan¡¯s hand would definitely be injured after her first day of chopping wood. This time, it could not be hidden anymore. Su Yan obediently handed her hand to Chu Tao. Chu Tao and Chun Xia¡¯s eyes turned red. Su Yan had never suffered such hardship before. Chun Xia immediately tried to persuade Su Yan to go back, but was stopped by Chu Tao. Although Chu Tao did not know why Su Yan insisted on seeing that Master Xuanfeng, she knew that miss must have an important reason for her. Now, as maids, they could only support her from behind. Su Yan rested for the night and rushed to Master Xuanfeng¡¯s house early the next day. Seeing that there was a little more wood than yesterday, Su Yan knew that this was her daily quota. Without waiting for the young monk to give her instructions, Su Yan consciously picked up the axe and chopped wood. For a few days in a row, Su Yan repeated the same thing every day. Su Yan, who was far away in the Shen An Temple, did not know that a major incident had happened in the imperial kingdom on this day. The old wounds on the King of Guangping¡¯s body had rpsed and he had fallen into aa. The Emperor had sent imperial physicians over but they were unable to do anything about it. In this life, not only had Gu Ruoyun fallen into aa early, but he was also unable to keep it hidden from everyone. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Breaking Off The Engagement Without Consulting Su Yan

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Su family was not calm either. They only felt that their Su Yan was too pitiful. The first person she liked was someone who was not worth giving herself to. The second time, before she could marry the person she liked, he had fallen unconscious. When Su Yan was not at home, Old Master Su stood up for her and broke off the engagement. The people from the King of Guangping¡¯s residence were also very straightforward. After all, as their king was already in such a state, they could not destroy Su Yan¡¯s future. Su Yan had no idea about all of this. She was still struggling with the wood in front of her. Not to mention, after chopping wood for the past few days, she was now much more at ease.. After a day of chopping wood, seeing that Master Xuanfeng¡¯s door was still tightly shut, disappointment shed in Su Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Female benefactor, Master Xuanfeng has said that this wood is enough. He wants to drink the spring water on Mount Tianlu Tomorrow. Female benefactor, please don¡¯t borrow anyone¡¯s strength to help Master Xuanfeng get it.¡± After these few days of training, this little monk¡¯s skills had clearly improved. At the very least, when he said these words, his face would no longer turn red. Su Yan did not have any dissatisfaction and nodded with a smile. It was good to torture her in a different way. This meant that Master Xuanfeng was paying attention to her. Su Yan encouraged herself and made preparations. She was going to climb the mountain tomorrow. Su Yan was fully prepared, but she had just climbed halfway up the mountain when her face was pale and her legs were weak. Fortunately, Chu Tao and Chun Xia did not follow her and were forced by her to wait for her at the foot of the mountain. Otherwise, they would definitely bring her back if they saw her like this. Su Yan rested for a while and continued to climb. She hurried over and when Su Yan brought the spring water down, it was already nighttime. ¡°Miss, you have suffered.¡± Chu Tao quickly went up and took out a handkerchief to help Su Yan wipe off her sweat. She also took out some pastries that she had prepared beforehand and handed them to Su Yan. Su Yan ate some pastries and did not stop for more than a moment. She rushed to Master Xuanfeng¡¯s residence in a hurry, afraid that Master Xuanfeng would be unhappy if she waste. When Su Yan arrived, the small monk was already waiting for her. It was unknown whether he had been waiting for her or had already calcted Su Yan¡¯s arrival time. The small monk took the jar of spring water from Su Yan¡¯s hand and also left a message that he would have to trouble the female benefactor the next day. Then, he left in a hurry. Su Yan heaved a sigh of relief and almost lost her footing. It was only then that she felt that her legs were no longer hers. Her entire body was extremely sore and numb. When Su Yan returned to the side room, she leaned on Chu Tao and Chun Xia to get there. When she returned to the side room, Chu Tao helped Su Yan take off her shoes. When she saw the blisters on her feet, she could not help but cry again. ¡°I haven¡¯t even cried yet. Yet you two have gotten used to crying these past few days.¡± Su Yan still had the energy to tease Chu Tao and Chun Xia. Seeing how badly Su Yan had been bullied, even Chu Tao could not help but advise Su Yan to go back. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Miss wants to see Master Xuanfeng so much. But even if there¡¯s something very important, you must take care of your own body.¡± ¡°Chu Tao, you know my thoughts the best. Indeed, I¡¯m here for an important person. But don¡¯t worry, Master Xuanfeng will not let anything happen to my body. He will definitely know his limits.¡± Su Yan¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. Even when she was at her limit, she still spoke out of habit tofort Chu Tao and the others. ¡°This is still eptable...¡± they had heard this kind of excuse many times in the past two days. Chun Xia could not help but mutter when she saw Su Yan¡¯s body covered in injuries, especially her hands and feet, which had both new as well as old injuries. If Madam and the others knew about this, they would be extremely distressed. Su Li went back and forth between Mount Tianlu and Master Xuanfeng¡¯s residence for a few days in a row. The time she sent the spring water to him every day was getting earlier and earlier. Today, Su Yan sent the spring water as usual and limped back to her room. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Su Yan, Who Had Been Tortured Miserably

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Two people walked out from behind her. They were Master Xuanfeng and the small monk. ¡°Master, the test for so many days should be enough.¡± Su Yan¡¯s perseverance surprised even the small monk. It would have been fine if it was a strong man, but Su Yan was a youngdy from an influential family. Her hands and increasingly crippled legs made the small monk unable to bear it. ¡°How is this a test? I am saving that child.¡± Master Xuanfeng stroked his beard and said somewhat angrily. Although he had been misunderstood, he did not exin. In any case, he was doing this for the good of that girl. . The small monk did not understand his master¡¯s words, but his master¡¯s words were definitely correct. As a master ve, the small monk felt even more at ease as he watched Su Yan being bullied. However, the next day, Master Xuanfeng was finally going to meet Su Yan. Hearing the small monk¡¯s words, Su Yan¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Had she passed her test? Clearly, Su Yan and the small monk had the same thoughts. They only thought that this was a test. The small monk brought Su Yan to the door and told Su Yan that master xuanfeng was inside. The small monk then left. Su Yan gently knocked on the door but did not hear anything. She pushed open the wooden door and saw an immortal-like old man sitting at a table the moment she entered. ¡°Su Yan greets Master Xuanfeng.¡± Su Yan understood in her heart. This was Master Xuanfeng. ¡°Haha, little girl, you didn¡¯t get angry when this old man made things difficult for you these past two days, right?¡± Master Xuanfeng did not care about his image as a banished immortal at all. He really looked like he was sitting and not saying anything. When he opened his mouth, he really ruined people¡¯s character. Su Yan looked at Master Xuanfeng, who was obviously different from what she had imagined. The world said that Master Xuanfeng was unconventional and entric. When she first saw Master Xuanfeng, she thought that it was just a rumor or an exaggeration. But now, he was really a maverick. ¡°Of course not. I think Master Xuanfeng must have a reason for doing this.¡± Even though she had actually thought about it, Su Yan still replied respectfully to Master Xuanfeng, who had suddenly turned from an immortal to a white-bearded old man. ¡°You are a smart girl. Remember what I have taught you in the past two days. In the future, you will be the one who will save your own life.¡± Master Xuanfeng never tried to see through her. Since he had interfered, he should do it more thoroughly. Master Xuanfeng¡¯s words made Su Yan¡¯s expression turn cold. Although she still did not know what would happen, Su Yan still bowed to Master Xuanfeng and thanked him. ¡°Tell me, why have youe to me?¡± Master Xuanfeng really liked this girl. He casually waved his hand as if he epted her thanks. ¡°Master Xuanfeng, Su Yan does have a favor to ask. Su Yan has an important person who needs to use the ¡®Soul Revival pill¡¯ to save their life. Su Yan hase to you to ask for it.¡± Speaking of serious matters, Su Yan¡¯s expression was full of sincerity. ¡°But this old man doesn¡¯t have the ¡®Soul Revival Pill¡¯. Back then, there were only three in this world. Two of them were used by someone, and the other one has already been given away.¡± When Su Yan heard such an answer, her body swayed. What had supported Su Yan for the past few days was the belief that she had to obtain the ¡®Soul Revival Pill¡¯. Now that Master Xuanfeng said that he didn¡¯t have it, and it was very likely that there was no more in this world, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. ¡°Master, is there really no more?¡± Su Yan asked with a pale face, unwilling to give up. ¡°I really don¡¯t have it.¡± Master Xuanfeng did not care how Ugly Su Yan¡¯s expression was and replied very directly. Seeing that Su Yan was about to be unable to hold on any longer, Master Xuanfeng addedzily, ¡°I don¡¯t have it. However, doesn¡¯t the little girl have it herself? Why did shee to this old man to ask for it?¡± Chapter 38

Chapter 38: The Soul Revival Pill Is With Me

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What?¡± Su Yan looked at Master Xuanfeng in disbelief. She had it? Why didn¡¯t she know about it. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a strange box?¡± Master Xuanfeng reminded Su Yan lightly. ¡°That ugly ball is the Soul Revival Pill?¡± Su Yan thought of the box her mother had given her and cried out in disbelief. ¡°Is that thing ugly? I had worked hard to design it.¡± After listening to Master Xuanfeng¡¯s mumbling, Su Yan remembered that the round and uneven ck ball was really ugly. However, looking at Master Xuanfeng¡¯s expectant eyes, Su Yan could only find its advantages and say, ¡°In a sense, it is at least very safe.¡± Obviously, if such an item was thrown on the street, no one would pick it up, let alone guess that it was the divine medicine that imed to be able to snatch people away from the King of Hell. . ¡°Hahahaha, you are really interesting.¡± Anyone who had seen this pill before would either honestly say that it was too ugly, or fawn on him by saying that it was good-looking. Only this little girl was seriously looking for its advantages. It was really interesting, really interesting. ¡°Alright, little girl, you can go back now.¡± Since Master Xuanfeng had ordered her to leave, Su Yan naturally did not dare to stay any longer. When Su Yan returned to the room, she hurriedly found the box and looked at the ugly little ball inside. But when this little ball had a resounding name, the ¡®Soul Revival Pill¡¯, she suddenly felt that this ball was not so ugly anymore. Yes, it was ugly and cute. Looking at the ¡®Soul Revival pill¡¯, Su Yan thought of her mother. Her mother said that this box was given to her by a master and that it was given to her daughter who had great fortune. This meant that this pill was actually given to her. Then her great fortune could only be... Rebirth! Su Yan hurriedly ran back to Master Xuanfeng¡¯s residence. The Master who had given her the pill must have been Master Xuanfeng. He knew that she would be reborn. Then, Su Yan ran very quickly. She had many things to ask Master Xuanfeng. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, female benefactor, Master Xuanfeng has already left.¡± Su Yan was a little disappointed to receive such an answer, but she felt that it was only natural. How would she be able to meet someone like Master Xuanfeng so easily? It was already her fortune to be able to meet him once. What Su Yan did not know was that she had not only met Master Xuanfeng once. Master Xuanfeng, who had left Shen An temple, changed back into his ragged beggar¡¯s clothes. He wandered around the streets with his face covered in dirt. He was bullied and beaten, but he did not resist. Su Yan fulfilled her wish and returned to the Su family with Chu Tao, Chun Xia, and the other two. Su Yan was anxious about her family. The journey that would have taken three days had been shortened to two and a half days. ¡°Dad, mom, grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡± Su Yan shouted as soon as she entered the house. The Su family members who heard themotion came out to wee her. They were naturally happy to see Su Yan, but when they thought about the matter at the King of Guangping¡¯s residence, they did not know how to speak to Su Yan. After all, for a girl to have her marriage annulled twice in a row, no matter what the reason was, it was not very honorable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yan looked at her unhappy grandfather and parents and felt a little puzzled. ¡°Su Yan,e in first. Grandpa has something to tell you,¡± Old Master Su was the first to speak. The group entered the main hall and sat down. Only then did Old Master Su tell Su Yan about what had happened recently. When Su Yan learned that Gu Ruoyun had fainted, she panicked. If something had already happened, she wondered if her medicine would still be of any use to him. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: I¡¯m Not Even Allowed to Enter the Imperial Residence

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to rest. She took the ¡®Soul Revival Pill¡¯ and hurriedly ran to the Guangping Imperial residence. However, when she arrived at the imperial residence, she realized that she could not even enter the door. She had no choice but to grit her teeth. She could only follow the old path. Su Yan arrived at the ce where she had climbed the wall to enter the Guangping Imperial residence thest time. However, this time, the moment her hand touched the crooked tree, she was surrounded by a group of inner guards. ¡°I would like to meet An Yi, I have something important for him,¡± Su Yan had no choice but to shout at the inner guards. However, all the inner guards were unmoved. After forcing Su Yan to a safe corner, they did not care about her anymore.. No matter what she said or did, they were unmoved. However, as soon as Su Yan approached the Guangping Imperial residence, they would force her to retreat again. This was also the result of an order from An Yi. Otherwise, Su Yan would have been shot into a sieve. When he heard that someone had reported that Su Yan hade, An Yi did not react at all. This Miss Su had once said that she wanted to protect the Royal Highness and repay him for saving her life. In the end, the Royal Highness had just passed out and the Su family hade to break off the engagement. She did not even show her face. If the Royal Highness had not helped the Su familyst time, even if the Su family did not have any evidence, the emperor would not have been able to bypass them so easily. An Yi felt bad for his lord, and so he ignored Su Yan. Su Yan could not enter the imperial residence and could not see An Yi. She was a little discouraged. However, after thinking about the date, there was still more than a month before she would marry Gu Ruoyun. There should still be time. Su Yan, who was scheming in her heart, did not know that her family had helped her break off the engagement. ¡°What? You guys broke off the engagement for me?¡± When she returned home, Su Yan, who had learned of the matter, asked in fear. ¡°Yes, Su Yan, don¡¯t me us. Even the imperial physician was helpless against the illness of the King of Guangping. To be frank, he should not be able to wake up. How can you marry a living dead person?¡± Madam Su said with tears in her eyes. She was afraid that Su Yan would not be able to ept it. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not ming you. I just didn¡¯t think of it.¡± Su Yan could not bear to see her mother cry but she thought of that man. Initially, Su Yan had thought that there was no deep bond between her and Gu Ruoyun. She had risked her life to help Gu Ruoyun obtain the ¡®Soul Revival pill¡¯ and Su Yan had only thought that she was repaying Gu Ruoyun for saving her life. However, when it really came to this, she felt ufortable when she thought about how Gu Ruoyun, who should have been so high-spirited and arrogant, was now lying on the bed and not moving or talking. ¡°Grandpa, dad, mom,¡± Su Yan looked at the three family members she loved the most seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to break off the engagement. I want to marry Gu Ruoyun.¡± Su Yan had not used King Guangping but Gu Ruoyun. She wanted to marry Gu Ruoyun, not the identity of King Guangping. Seeing the seriousness in Su Yan¡¯s eyes, master Su¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he asked, ¡°Su Yan, this matter is not something you do for fun. Are you really willing to marry Gu Ruoyun?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s in aa for the rest of his life?¡± ¡°Yes, even if he¡¯s in aa for the rest of his life, I¡¯m willing to marry him.¡± Su Yan repeated Master Su¡¯s words word by word. ¡°Good, good. This is the descendant of the Su family. They are loyal.¡± Old Master Su suddenlyughed out loud. Originally, Old Master Su also felt that the Su family did not do well in breaking off the engagement. But considering Su Yan¡¯s happiness, Old Master Su still did it. Now, Su Yan¡¯s performance made Old Master Su very gratified. ¡°Su Yan, don¡¯t worry. Even if I have to go bankrupt, I will definitely cure mother¡¯s son-inw.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Su is also fully supportive. If the imperial physician is unable, we will search for all the famous physicians in the world. I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t save my son-inw¡¯s life.¡± Chapter 40

Chapter 40: I Have a Bad Premonition

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Su and Master Su followed suit. Su Yan looked at her family who loved her so much. She really wanted to say thank you, but she felt that the word ¡®thank you¡¯ was too strange. The Su family had decided to insist on arranging a marriage with the Guangping Imperial residence, so they immediately took action. The Guangping Imperial residence needed to remunicate, and the wedding date was near. It seemed that the Guangping Imperial residence could not provide much support, so the Su family would do most of the work. What Su Yan did not know was that everything that had happened in the Su family was being reported to the unconscious person by An Yi. ¡°Heh....¡± After listening to An Yi¡¯s report, Gu Ruoyun suddenly burst intoughter. What a cute little girl. He increasingly did not want to let go. Although he had not fainted, Gu Ruoyun had been poisoned. This poison had been suppressed for many years and could no longer be suppressed. Initially, Gu Ruoyun had spread the news that he had fainted because she wanted to lure out the person who had poisoned him. After so many years, that person had hidden himself very well. Gu Ruoyun had expected the Su family to break off the engagement. There was no need for such a cute little girl to apany a dying man like him. But now, Gu Ruoyun had changed her mind. Such a cute little girl should belong to him. An Yi now knew that he had misunderstood Miss Su. There were also members of the Su family. This was the first time An Yi had felt the warmth of kinship. Looking at his Royal Highness, An Yi felt a sense of relief in his heart. His Royal Highness had suffered so much since he was young. Finally, there was someone who was willing to apany him. Finally, there was a family who was willing to keep him warm. Even An Yi, who did not have the slightest bit of humanity in him, was sighing with emotion. It could be seen just how righteous the Su family had been this time. The Su family quickly sent people over. The residence of the King of Guangping used the highest standard to receive Old Master Su, which made Old Master Su feel even more ufortable. The Su family had done something inhumane this time, yet the king¡¯s residence had disregarded the past enmity. It really touched him. It had to be said that this was a very deep misunderstanding. Just now, her granddaughter hade to the king, but she had been directly refused entry. The news of the Su family and the imperial residence of the King of Guangping reentering into marriage spread throughout the imperial capital in an instant. Some praised the Su family for their benevolence and righteousness, while others mocked the Su family for their stupidity. The happiest person was none other than the one above. The emperor had been worried about who this Su Yan would be suitable for when he saw that the marriage between the Su family and Prince Guangping had ended. In the end, the Su family had dug their own grave. How could this make him unhappy? After two days, Su Yan was still a little worried. She did not know when Gu Ruoyun¡¯s best treatment time would be. In this life, Gu Ruoyun had suddenly fallen into an earlya. Su Yan was afraid that something might go wrong. Early this morning, Su Yan once again came to the front of the imperial residence and wandered around. Unlike the previous time when she had forced her way in, this time, she only dared to wander around in the vicinity. Sigh, Su Yan had wandered around the entire morning but she had not found a suitable time to sneak in. She squatted in a corner in frustration. The secret guards hidden in the shadows saw that Su Yan was really pitiful, so they took the initiative to report to An Yi. ¡°What? You said that Miss Su Yan had been wandering around outside the prince¡¯s residence for the whole morning?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±The Inner Guard who reported thought for a moment and added, ¡°She is still squatting in the corner.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report earlier?¡± ¡°It was you who told mest time that Miss Su Yan did not need to report when she came and directly drove her away.¡± An Yi¡¯s movements paused. He nced at the quiet inner room and suddenly had a bad premonition. ¡°Hurry up and invite Miss Su Yan in.¡± Although he said that, An Yi was faster than anyone else. He even used his lightness skill. In the blink of an eye, An Yi was already in front of Su Yan. Looking at Su Yan who was so bored that she had drawn a bunch of circles on the ground, An Yi felt likeughing. Chapter 41 - Miracle Doctor Gu An

Chapter 41: Miracle Doctor Gu An

An Yi suppressed the smile on his face and said, ¡°Miss Su.¡± Su Yan was stunned for a moment before she raised her head. There was still a smear of dust on her face. ¡°Are you calling me?¡± An Yi replied, ¡°Yes, Miss Su. I¡¯m here to bring you into the imperial residence.¡± Su Yan followed An Yi over in a daze. What was going on? They had clearly not allowed her to enter the imperial residencest time. But it was good that she could enter the imperial residence. After entering the imperial residence, Su Yan probed, ¡°How did His Royal Highness fall into aa?¡± An Yi paused for a moment and gave an exnation. ¡°The Royal Highness was poisoned in the past. This time, the poison erupted and he fainted.¡± Su Yan let out a sigh of relief after hearing this. It was the same situation as in her previous life. She nervously gripped the box in her hand, not knowing how to open her mouth. An Yi was a little curious about Su Yan¡¯s reaction. Even if she was wholeheartedly fond of their Lord, she should not have been at ease when she heard that the lord had been poisoned and fainted. An Yi¡¯s inquisitive gaze made Su Yan¡¯s heart tremble. She knew that her mood was not right. She quickly put on a serious expression. She did not think of a usible solution in her heart, but.. Su Yan looked at an Yi and said, ¡°Have you heard of the Soul Revival Pill?¡± An Yi was stunned for a moment. He did not understand what Su Yan meant and nodded. They had been looking for this Soul Revival pill all this while. They did not expect Su Yan, ady who rarely left her house, to know about it. Su Yan spoke again, ¡°I have the Soul Revival Pill. Can it help the Royal Highness?¡± An Yi said, ¡°Miss Su, things like this cannot be easily joked about.¡± Su Yan did not waste any more words. She took out the box in her hand and showed it to An Yi. An Yi opened the box and saw the dark object inside. His reaction was the same as Su Yan¡¯s. He definitely did not believe that this was the world-famous Soul Revival pill. ¡°Cough, although it¡¯s a little ugly, it is indeed a Soul Revival pill. It was given by Master Xuan Feng himself.¡± Master Xuan Feng! An Yi was even more shocked. He carefully sized up Su Yan. She had actually met Master Xuan Feng before. An Yi knew that Su Yan had just visited Shen An temple a while ago. He now had some faith in Su Yan¡¯s words. He bowed to Su Yan and said, ¡°This Soul Revival pill can indeed help the Royal Highness. Thank you, Miss Su, on his Royal Highness¡¯ behalf.¡± Su Yan happily handed the box to An Yi. From their interactions in her previous life, she knew that An Yi had always been Gu Ruoyun¡¯s right-hand man. He was someone she could trust. An Yi took the box. He, who had always been calm and collected, was trembling. After so many years of fruitless searching, he had managed to get his hands on it so easily today? Su Yan rxed as she watched An Yi take the box. ¡°Since I¡¯ve handed it to you, I can rest assured. I¡¯ll¡­ go back to the Su residence first.¡± An Yi was anxious to see if this was really the Soul Revival pill. It was not that he suspected Su Yan, it was just that the timing was too coincidental. He was afraid that Su Yan would be used by someone else. After arranging for someone to send Su Yan back to the Su residence, he carried the medicine box and rushed to find his Royal Highness. Gu Ruoyun sat behind the table and poured himself a cup of tea. He slowly listened to An Yi. He fiddled with the box in her hand and looked at the ugly pill in the box and gently raised his eyebrows. ¡°Take it and show it to Gu An.¡± An Yi received the order and left. Gu An was the imperial physician of the Imperial residence and was also thest disciple of the Medicine King Valley. When the Medicine King Valley was in trouble, Gu Ruoyun had saved them. Hence, they changed their surname to Gu and stayed in the Imperial Guangping residence. He was the one who had suggested that the Soul Revival Pill could save Gu Ruoyun. An Yi found quickly Gu An¡¯s residence. Gu An, who was dressed in white, was sorting out the herbs that had just been sunburned. This was something that he had to do every day. There was no expression on his indifferent face. He was so focused on the movements of his hands that he did not even notice An Yiing up to him. An Yi called out, ¡°Doctor An.¡± Gu An raised his head and smiled warmly. ¡°Hey An Yi, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 42 - Sending the Soul Revival Pill to the Prince of Guangpings Residence

Chapter 42: Sending the Soul Revival Pill to the Prince of Guangping¡¯s Residence

Thinking of a certain possibility, his face revealed some anxiety. ¡°Did something happen to the Prince?¡± He was a quiet person. Usually, other than the Prince¡¯s need, the people from the Prince¡¯s residence would not disturb him. An Yi quickly stopped him, who was about to walk out. ¡°The prince is very good. A Soul Revival Pill has appeared. I want you to appraise it to see if it¡¯s real or fake.¡± A hint of eagerness appeared in Gu An¡¯s calm eyes. What was the greatest wish of every doctor? It was to see the Soul Revival pill. Unfortunately, very few people have actually seen one before. Most people simply regarded the pill as a legend. Gu An only learned a little about the pill when he heard about it from his grandpa when he was young. ¡°Where¡¯s the Soul Revival Pill?¡± He grabbed An Yi¡¯s arm. An Yi took a step back, feeling a little ufortable when Gu An suddenly approached him. He took out the box and handed it to him. Gu An took the box and carefully opened it. He did not show any surprise when he saw the strange-looking pill inside. He had seen the portrait of the Soul Revival Pill before. It looked just like this. However, he still needed to confirm the authenticity of it further. Holding the treasure in his hand, Gu Anpletely forgot about An Yi¡¯s existence. He walked straight into the pharmacy to study it. An Yi also understood that Gu An liked his privacy when he encountered matters rted to medicine. He stood quietly in the courtyard and waited. Gu An carefully used a silver knife to scrape off a tiny bit of the outside of the pill. He took out some medicinal herbs for testing. Seeing that the reaction was exactly the same as what his Grandpa had said previously, Gu An¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. On one hand, he was delighted to see the legendary Soul Revival Pill. On the other hand, he was also happy for the Royal Highness. He had helped Gu Ruoyun suppress the poison for five years. No one knew better than him that Gu Ruoyun¡¯s body could no longer withstand the next poison attack. He excitedly put the pill back into the box and turned around to look for An Yi. ¡°An Yi, this pill is the actual Soul Revival pill.¡± An Yi was overjoyed to receive an urate answer. Although he did not quite ept the appearance of the Soul Revival Pill, it was good medicine able to save His Royal Highness. ¡°Where did this soul revival pille from? Did you find Master Xuan Feng?¡± An Yi shook his head, ¡°Miss Su Yan sent it over.¡± Gu An immediately asked, ¡°Who is Su Yan?¡± ¡°The eldest daughter of the Su family, His Royal Highness¡¯ fianc¨¦e,¡± An Yi said. Hearing this answer, Gu An¡¯s expression froze. The expectant expression on his face faded a little, and it returned to the cold expression he had before. He handed the box to An Yi, ¡°I¡¯ll help the prince prepare some medicinal herbs for the medicinal bath first, and then help the prince detoxifyter.¡± ¡°With this soul revival pill, can the prince¡¯s poison bepletely cured?¡±An Yi asked. Speaking of this, Gu An¡¯s expression had a hint of joy as he nodded. After sending An Yi off, Gu An¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. He silently thought to himself, ¡°Su Yan¡­¡± He shook his head and did not think about it anymore. He turned around and returned to the pharmacy to help Gu Ruoyun prepare the medicinal herbs. Once Su Yan returned to the Su residence, the burden in her heart was lifted. She felt that the garden of the Su family, which was usually rather annoying to look at, was now glowing with a different color. Unfortunately, there was someone standing in the garden who ruined the scenery. Looking at Gu Lingyu and Su Qiao standing in the garden, Su Yan stopped in her tracks. Just as she was about to go around them, Su Qiao called out to her. ¡°Sister Su Yan is back. It¡¯s just right. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see Brother Lingyu.¡± Su Yan could only turn around and look at the two people who were walking over. Her lips curled into a smile. ¡°With sister Su Qiao apanying brother Lingyu, I¡¯m sure brother Lingyu has alreadypletely forgotten about me.¡± Su Qiao¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of pride. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Sister, what are you saying? Brother Lingyu came here specially to look for you. It was only because I saw that you weren¡¯t around that I apanied brother Lingyu on your behalf.¡± On her behalf? Ha! In her past life, this shameless woman had even married Gu Lingyu on her behalf. Su Yan looked at Su Qiao¡¯s face and wanted to punch her. But now was not the time to do so. ¡°Since brother Lingyu hade to look for me, why is Sister Su Qiao here as well? Are you so fond of my house so much?¡± Chapter 43 - Missing Not a Single Second

Chapter 43: Missing Not a Single Second

Su Qiao¡¯s expression did not change. When she heard Su Yan¡¯s words, she revealed a look of sess. ¡°I just came to visit my sister. I didn¡¯t expect my sister to not wee me so much.¡±Su Qiao choked with sobs. ¡°Then I¡¯d better leave.¡± As she said this, she did not have any intention of leaving. She turned her head and looked at Gu Lingyu lovingly as if Su Yan was a witch who had just forcefully separated this pair of bitter lovers. Su Yan silently counted in her heart: 3,2,1. ¡°Su Yan, you¡¯ve gone too far. Su Qiao is being sincere to you. Don¡¯t you know how to be grateful? Apologize to Su Qiao, quickly.¡± Sure enough, not a second was missing. Such scenes often happened in her previous life. What would she have done then? She must have apologized to Su Qiao in fear and trepidation. ¡°Cousin, why do you alwayse when I¡¯m not around? Brother Lingyu is the same. If you didn¡¯t know better, you would have thought that you had an appointment.¡± When Su Yan said that, both of them panicked. Gu Lingyu subconsciously distanced himself from Su Qiao and said, ¡°Why would you think that? We¡¯re just a coincidence.¡± Su Qiao knew that Gu Lingyu was right to avoid suspicion at this time, but she still felt ufortable. She was even more dissatisfied with Su Yan¡¯s existence. Su Yan did not want to force Gu Lingyu into a corner. After all, if he stood too high, it would hurt when he fell. ¡°Brother Lingyu, I think I¡¯m wrong.¡± Su Qiao jumped out and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, little sister. You¡¯re just thinking too much. It¡¯s better for the mindset of a girl to be simpler.¡± She insinuated that Su Yan¡¯s heart wasplicated. Seeing a hint of satisfaction sh in Gu Lingyu¡¯s eyes towards Su Qiao, Su Yan was simply disgusted. She wanted to vomit! ¡°Ah! What¡¯s wrong with you recently? Seems like you¡¯ve suddenly fell in love with the minimalist style. Look at this outfit, there¡¯s not even the slightest bit of luster.¡± Su Yan imitated Su Qiao¡¯s appearance and deliberately disgusted her. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve seen so many refugees in the capital. I really can¡¯t bear to see it. I don¡¯t want to waste any more money. Wouldn¡¯t it be more valuable to use the money to help the disaster victims?¡± Su Qiao quickly thought of an excuse for herself, looking worried about the national situation. Gu Lingyu looked at Su Qiao affectionately. ¡°Su Qiao is really too kind.¡± Su Yan smiled gently, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s good that cousin has such a good heart, but as the daughter of the Su family, cousin, you¡¯d better pay attention to your image. You¡¯re representing the Su family¡¯s image when you go out. If you dress like this, won¡¯t it be a disgrace to the Su Family? How will father and grandfather face people? Those who don¡¯t know might think that something has happened to the Su family. You haven¡¯t married yet, but you¡¯re already acting like this. When you get married in the future, don¡¯t do this again. It¡¯ll tarnish your husband¡¯s family¡¯s reputation.¡± After hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Gu Lingyu¡¯s satisfaction towards Su Qiao also decreased a lot. Su Yan saw it and smiled coldly. Looking at this pair of true love from her past life, their rtionship was not that great. Su Qiao¡¯s expression froze. This b*tch. Although she was resentful, a smile still appeared on her face. However, no matter how she looked at it, she was reluctant. Ever since they fell outst time, all of her jewelry had been taken away by her. How could she have the money to buy more expensive jewelry. It had caused her to not dare to go out recently. Gu Lingyu did not care about Su Qiao at the side. He looked at Su Yan with deep affection. He said, ¡°Su Yan, in a few days, you will be married to the Prince of Guangping. I came to see you.¡± Gu Lingyu had a pair of peach blossom eyes. When he looked at you intently, you would think that you were the only one for him. This was also the reason why Su Yan had fallen into his trap in his previous life. Now, looking at the fake deep affection in his eyes, she felt disgusted. ¡°Brother Lingyu, you also know that I¡¯m going to marry the Prince of Guangping in a few days. If youe to me at this time, aren¡¯t you setting me up for injustice?¡± Gu Lingyu¡¯s expression froze. Why didn¡¯t Su Yan follow the usual path? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Su Yan. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Chapter 44 - How Could You Compare to the Prince of Guangping

Chapter 44: How Could You Compare to the Prince of Guangping

The deep love on Su Yan¡¯s face was even more sorrowful. ¡°The Prince of Guangping was respectfully called the white-clothed young master when he was young, but you, you haven¡¯t even won a single champion.¡± ¡°The Prince of Guangping is well versed in martial arts, he went on the battlefield and risked his life for the country to obtain the throne, but you only got to where you are today just because of his nephew.¡± ¡°The Prince of Guangping holds military power. You are indeed a young master who doesn¡¯t even have any real power.¡± ¡°The Prince of Guangping¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡±The gentleness on Gu Lingyu¡¯s face could no longer hold on. Su Yan did not say a word, but his face darkened. Su Yan seemed to be frightened by Gu Lingyu. She said in a panic, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to take risks.¡± Su Qiao reached out to pull Gu Lingyu. Gu Lingyu came back to his senses, but his face was still extremely ugly. He couldn¡¯t stay any longer and found a random reason to leave the Su family. As soon as Gu Lingyu left, the expression on Su Yan¡¯s face disappeared. She still had the face to dream of Guang Pingwang¡¯s throne with something like this. She really didn¡¯t know what to do. In her previous life, she didn¡¯t know whether the military power in Guang Pingwang¡¯s hands had fallen into Gu Lingyu¡¯s hands. But with his useless appearance, even if he had military power, he would still end up as ackey of the royal family. He had disgraced the title of the Prince of Guangping for nothing. ¡°Sister, you seem to have changed recently. You clearly know that brother Lingyu will be angry if you say that.¡± Su Qiao probed, staring at the change in Su Yan¡¯s expression thoughtfully. The recent troubles seemed to have started from the moment Su Yan changed. Su Yan¡¯s eyes shed with grief. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s impossible for Brother Ling Yu and I to be together. Just let him hate me.¡± Only then did Su Qiao feel relieved. She nced at Su Yan proudly and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you. Brother Ling Yu is going to be engaged to me.¡± Su Yan looked at Su Qiao mockingly. Su Qiao could not understand this look. She only thought that Su Yan was jealous. Su Yan said inly, ¡°That¡¯s great. When I marry Guang Pingwang, I¡¯ll be your aunt.¡± Su Qiao¡¯s face froze with pride. ¡°Just keep your mouth shut. You¡¯ll be a widow even if you marry into Guang residence.¡± After saying the vicious curse, Su Qiao twisted her waist and walked out of the Su residence. Looking at Su Qiao¡¯s back, Su Yan no longer concealed the malice in her eyes. How Nice. Everything was just like her previous life. She wanted to see Su Qiao marry Gu Lingyu and give them a fatal blow. After waiting for a few days, there was still no news from the Guang residence. Su Yan was a little anxious. Could something have gone wrong? Chu Tao lifted the curtain and saw Su Yan leaning on the soft couch, feeling uneasy. ¡°Miss, what happened recently? Is there something on your mind?¡± Su Yanzily raised her eyes and nced at Chu Tao. She turned around and was not in the mood to talk. Seeing that Su Yan did not want to talk, Chu Tao did not ask anymore. She walked into the room and put down the lotus seed soup in her hand. She stirred it with a spoon and said, ¡°Miss, your appetite has not been good recently. I asked the kitchen to make some lotus seed soup for you. You must use drink someter.¡± Su Yan sighed and looked at Chu Tao in front of her. She grabbed her hand. Chu Tao also followed Su Yan¡¯s movements and waited for her to speak. ¡°Chu Tao, have there been any rumors spreading in the Guang residence recently? For example, that the Prince of Guangping has woken up?¡± Chu Tao finally knew what Su Yan was thinking and looked at Su Yan with pity. She shook her head and said, ¡°The prince will wake up one day.¡± Su Yan knew that Chu Tao had misunderstood, but she was not in the mood to exin. ¡°Chu Tao, I want to go to the Guang residence to take a look.¡± Chu Tao¡¯s hands paused as she recalled thest time she went to the Guang residence to climb the wall. There was a moment of silence. ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t good.¡± Su Yan exined, ¡°This time, we won¡¯t climb the wall. We¡¯ll go through the main door.¡± Chapter 45 - Miss Su Seems to Hate Marriage

Chapter 45: Miss Su Seems to Hate Marriage

Thinking of the change in An Yi¡¯s attitude previously, Su Yan made a solemn vow. Chu Tao still felt that it was inappropriate. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s best not to have too many interactions before marriage. It¡¯s not good to let others see it. It¡¯s like, like¡­¡± Su Yan seemed to be in a hurry to get married. Chu Tao could not say the rest of the words in front of Su Yan, but Su Yan understood what she meant. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll sneak over.¡± Chu Tao could not persuade Su Yan to give up on this idea, so she could only agree. Su Yan leaned close to Chu Tao¡¯s ear and said something to her. Chu Tao agreed with a little difficulty and left the room. Soon, Chu Tao came back and pulled Chun Xia into Su Yan¡¯s room mysteriously. In less than fifteen minutes, three young men quickly walked out of the room. ¡°Miss, do I look like a manr to you?¡± Chun Xia made a few mischievous poses for the two of them to see. Su Yan gently tapped Chun Xia¡¯s head with the fan in her hand and reminded her. ¡°Remember to call me young master.¡± Chun Xia smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Unlike Chun Xia who was heartless, Chu Tao tugged at the men¡¯s clothing on her body and was still a little worried. Su Yan held Chu Tao¡¯s hand, ¡°Alright, everything will be fine.¡± The three of them left the house. Su Yan, who was heading straight for the Guang residence, stopped in her tracks when she saw a figure on the road. It was Gu An¡­ She had met him a few times in her previous life when she was in the imperial residence. She had always been the one controlling gu Ruoyun¡¯s illness. Su Yan was curious when she saw Gu Anxing¡¯s hurried appearance. What could cause the Miracle Doctor An to be so anxious? Could it be¡­ that it had something to do with the Royal Highness? She immediately turned around and followed him. Chu Tao and Chun Xia could only follow him. The sounds of hawking in the street were ceaseless. Su Yan followed behind the figure in front of her. She could only watch helplessly as Gu An entered a brothel. She raised her eyes and looked at the bright words ¡®Red courtyard¡¯ above her head. The corners of Su Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. She really did not expect the Miracle Doctor Gu An to actuallye to such a ce. ¡°Miss.¡± Chu Tao anxiously called out in a low voice. How could Miss Sue to such a ce? Su Yan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After just two steps, Su Yan had a feeling that Gu An was not here to enjoy himself. There must have been something on Gu An¡¯s face just now. ¡°Miss!¡± Seeing that Su Yan had turned around, Chu Tao pulled her back, afraid that she would really go in. Su Yan said, ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be out in fifteen minutes.¡± Seeing Su Yan¡¯s serious expression, Chu Tao let go of her hand and pulled Chun Xia to sit in the teahouse across from Red Courtyard. Her eyes were fixed on the entrance of the brothel. If there was a situation, she would be able to rescue her in time. However, Su Yan did not mind. She opened the fan in her hand and swaggered into the courtyard. ¡°Sir, pleasee in!¡± This voice was charming and lingering. Su Yan had just entered when she was hugged by a beauty. She hurriedly distanced herself and used the fan to block the beauty¡¯s approach. The beauty pouted her red lips and leaned over unhappily. ¡°Does the young master not like her?¡± Su Yan looked good and looked like a noble young master in her male clothes. The beauty was naturally unwilling to let such a young master be snatched away by others. She pestered him and refused to let him go. She looked at the white figure who had already gone upstairs. Su Yan curved her lips into a smile and waved the paper fan in her hand gently. She looked at the burning passion in the beauty¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone. I¡¯ll y with you next time.¡± The beauty was mesmerized by Su Yan and did not move for a moment. Su Yan took the opportunity to sneak up to the second floor. Unlike the chaos in the hall, there was a row of separate rooms on the second floor. Gu An had already disappeared. Su Yan could only look through the rooms one by one to find him. She heard all kinds of love-making voicesing from the rooms. Chapter 46 - Gu Ans Identity Gets Exposed

Chapter 46: Gu An¡¯s Identity Gets Exposed

Su Yan covered her mouth and nose with a fan in embarrassment. If her father and grandfather knew that she was here, they would probably beat her to death. ¡°Are you from the Medicine Valley?¡± A cold voice entered her ears, and Su Yan¡¯s movements paused. ¡°Hehe, Young Master Gu asked me a question the moment he arrived. You really hurt my heart.¡± The voice was so seductive that even Su Yan, who was eavesdropping, could not help but feel goosebumps, let alone a man. ¡°Oh, then what do you want?¡± Gu An looked at the woman in front of him, his expression unchanged. Mei Jiang curled her lips into a smile and slowly approached Gu An. She used her hand to caress Gu An¡¯s shoulder and chest. Gu An pped her away. Mei Jiang smiled indifferently. Looking at Gu An¡¯s cold face, the desire to conquer her heart rose to the extreme. ¡°Young Master Gu, don¡¯t you want to have a moment with me?¡± Her breath lingered in Gu An¡¯s ear. Gu An¡¯s expression was inexplicable. He reached out to grab the hand on his shoulder and curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± This smile somewhat dazzled Mei Jiang. Su Yan, who was outside the door, heard a ¡°boom¡± in the room as if something had been broken. She thought to herself, ¡°are these two really so intense?¡± She was a little embarrassed and was ready to leave. The door was suddenly opened and Mei Jiang walked out with her face covered. Su Yan quickly pulled the woman who was passing by the door and pulled her into her own arms. ¡°Ah, young master, you¡¯re so bad.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Su Yan¡¯s face clearly. Su Yan looked down at the woman in her arms, ¡°you like bad people, don¡¯t you?¡± She was observing Mei Jiang at the same time. How could Gu An be so fast? Mei Jiang covered her face with a veil. Just as she thought she was about to seed, something like this happened. Was it a coincidence, or¡­ She turned her gaze and saw Su Yan at the door. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Young Master, my friend has met with some trouble in the room. Could you please go in and take a look?¡± Mei Jiang, who only revealed her eyes, hooked her gaze on Su Yan. Su Yan was curious and immediately put on a lecherous look. ¡°Sure, but after I help you, how will you repay me?¡± Mei Jiang was proud of her charm. When she saw Su Yan approach, she took a step back without a trace. She lifted her veil and confirmed that there was no problem. Then, she smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°Of course I will listen to Young Master.¡± Su Yan turned around and walked towards the room. Mei Jiang approached the door and listened carefully to the movements inside. The woman who had just been pulled into Su Yan¡¯s arms red at Mei Jiang when she saw that her customer had just been snatched away. She twisted her slender waist and deliberately bumped into Mei Jiang. When the two bodies collided, the woman covered her nose with one hand. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It¡¯s so smelly.¡± Mei Jiang¡¯s expression froze and she walked past the woman to the corner. She only came out after the woman had left. Su Yan, who had entered the room, looked at Gu An in horror. Gu An had heard themotion outside and hurriedly pulled up his clothes, but he was still a step toote. Su Yan still saw his chest. Gu An¡¯s face flushed red, and he looked at Su Yan in embarrassment and annoyance. Su Yan took a step closer. ¡°You¡­ are a woman?¡± Gu An¡¯s brows twitched. He quickly stood up and covered Su Yan¡¯s mouth as he whispered, ¡°Shut up.¡± He looked at Su Yan with an increasingly cold expression. Su Yan saw that the other party was very concerned about the situation outside the door and thought of the coquettish woman at the door. She understood in her heart. She immediately signaled that she would keep quiet, which calmed Gu An down, who then let go of Su Yan. Seeing that Su Yan still dared to look straight at her, Gu An shouted again in a low voice, ¡°Turn around.¡± Su Yan took Gu An¡¯s hand and put it directly on her chest. Gu An looked at Su Yan as if Su Yan was a lecher but then suddenly felt that something was wrong with Su Yan¡¯s chest. He could not help but touch it again. Su Yan also got a little embarrassed. She moved closer to her, ¡°Touched enough?¡± Chapter 47 - Can We Swap Outfits

Chapter 47: Can We Swap Outfits

Gu An retracted her hand instantly. In her previous life, Gu An had helped Su Yan before. Su Yan asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Gu An paused for a moment. Looking at Su Yan¡¯s familiar gaze, he felt that it was strange. She did not remember meeting this youngdy before. ¡°Can you swap outfits with me?¡± Gu an asked with some difficulty. Mei Jiang had been waiting outside the door the whole time. When she heard the movement of the door, she hurriedly looked over, but she didn¡¯t approach it. The door opened, and two young masters with different postures walked out. One of them was elegant and graceful, unworldly and independent. The other was cold and proud, like a flower on a high mountain. Mei Jiang, who had seen countless men, couldn¡¯t help but be distracted. She thought of her mission and looked at Gu An. Gu An had changed his clothes, but Su Yan¡¯s chest was stained with water. Could it be that¡­ They had guessed wrongly? Was this Gu An really a man? ¡°Beauty, I have given up my clothes for you. Are you ready to repay me?¡± Su Yan lifted her foot and wanted to walk towards Mei Jiang. Mei Jiang¡¯s expression changed. She quickly found an empty path and jumped out of the window. Su Yan stood where she was and mumbled, ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Gu An¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of a smile. ¡°She ran away because the poison had taken effect. Within half a meter of her, she would be extremely smelly and her face would be covered in rashes.¡± Su Yan¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s such a medicine in the world. The person who made this poison must be a weirdo.¡± Gu An¡¯s expression froze. After a while, he said, ¡°Thank you so much for today. Please don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today.¡± Su Yan looked at Gu An. She really couldn¡¯t tell that this was a woman. ¡°What are you looking at, Miss?¡± Gu An asked in confusion. Su Yan smiled. ¡°I was thinking about how beautiful you would look if you changed into a female outfit with your celestial appearance.¡± Gu An stared nkly at Su Yan and did not speak for a moment. Su Yan stuck out her tongue, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just joking.¡± Gu An shook his head to show that he did not mind, ¡°I wonder which family you¡¯re from? I¡¯ll return your clothes to you another day.¡± ¡°My name is Su Yan, you don¡¯t have to return my clothes.¡± Su Yan waved her hand nonchntly. Su Yan. She was Su Yan. Seeing that Gu an was in a daze, Su Yan hesitated for a moment but did not ask about Gu Ruoyun. After all, she did not know Gu An at the moment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Su Yan waved her hand at Gu an. Gu An regained his senses and the smile on his face faded a little. He nodded. Gu An stood upstairs and watched Su Yan walk out of the door before he came down. ¡°Young¡­ Master.¡± Chu Tao was so excited when she saw Su Yaning out that she almost called out for the youngdy. Chu Tao¡¯s expression changed when she saw Su Yan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Young master, why are your clothes¡­¡± Su Yan stopped Chu Tao¡¯s words and shook her head. Chu Tao also knew that this kind of thing could not be said on the street, and her heart became more anxious. Bad Thoughts emerged one after another. Seeing that Chu Tao¡¯s eyes were red, Su Yan quickly moved closer to their ears and exined in a low voice. She did not reveal Gu an¡¯s identity, but only said that she had met ady in distress. Chu Taoined about Su Yan¡¯s boldness. What kind of ce is Red courtyard? How dare they swap their clothes. Su Yan repeatedly promised that she would not do it again, so she coaxed Chu Tao to stop nagging. After meeting up with the two of them, Su Yan decided to make a trip to the imperial residence. After the three of them had left, Gu an walked out from a dark corner. As he watched them walk in that direction, he could not help but clench his fists. He had ced Gu Ruoyun and Su Yan together in his heart. They were a perfect match.. Su Yan walked all the way to the entrance of the imperial residence but did not enter. She brought Chu Tao and Chun Xia to the ce where they had climbed the wall thest time. Chu Tao pulled Su Yan and asked, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not going to climb the wall again, are you?¡± Su Yan answered Chu Tao directly with her actions. She walked to a corner and shouted towards the inside, ¡°Please report that Su Yan from the Su family is visiting the Royal Highness.¡± Chapter 48 - We Will Not Climb The Wall This Time

Chapter 48: We Will Not Climb The Wall This Time

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There was no response. Chu Tao and Chun Xia looked at Su Yan strangely. As time passed, their expressions became more and more strange. Su Yan stood at the corner of the wall and waited patiently. After a while, the sound of air being torn could be heard. An Yi flew andnded beside Su Yan. When he saw that she was dressed in men¡¯s clothing, he paused for a moment and said, ¡°Miss Su.¡± Su Yan raised her head and looked at An Yi. She knew that she was right.. Thest time An Yi came to look for her, someone must have reported the situation then to him. After rejecting An Yi¡¯s invitation to enter the Prince of Guangping¡¯s mansion, Su Yan went straight to the point and asked, ¡°How is His Highness?¡± An Yi replied, ¡°The prince is still in aa.¡± Su Yan asked nervously, ¡°Is that medicine not working?¡± ¡°No, we still need some additional medicinal herbs. It will take some time to neutralize the poison in the prince¡¯s body,¡± An Yi replied. Su Yan was relieved and immediately said, ¡°If you need any medicinal herbs, the Su family can provide you with them.¡± An Yi bowed slightly to Su Yan and replied, ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. The mansion is already looking for these medicinal herbs.¡± Su Yan nodded and did not say anything else. She knew that if they could not even find the medicinal herbs in the mansion, the Su family would be even more hopeless. ¡°Then I shall return back first.¡± An Yi nced at the secret guard who had been following Su Yan in the corner and nodded. Ever since his marriage rtionship with the Su family had been restored, the Royal Highness had sent a secret guard to protect Su Yan from behind. An Yi went back and reported to Gu Ruoyun about Su Yan¡¯s intentions. Gu Ruoyun looked at the letter sent by the secret guard regarding Su Yan¡¯s daily activities. He had clearly read it a few times but he could not help but flip through it. It was not until the evening that the secret guard delivered the letter again. Gu Ruoyun read the letter and it mentioned that Su Yan had gone to the Yihong courtyard today. She had even entered a room with a man and stayed there for a long time. They had even exchanged their clothes. The Secret Guard did not know gu an and had used a good-looking man to rece him. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He stared at the letter in his hand, his eyes filled with rage as if he wanted to burn the letter. After a long while, a gust of wind blew past. Gu Ruoyun was nowhere to be seen in the room. * Back in Su Yan¡¯s room at the Su family home, the window was suddenly opened. A man appeared in the room, alerting the secret guards who were guarding outside the room. After seeing who it was, they retreated to their original position. The responsibility on their shoulders consciously changed from protection to venttion. Gu Ruoyun closed the window. She looked at Su Yan who was curled up on the bed because of the cold wind blowing in from the open window. He gently helped her lift the nket and covered her with it. The hand that was ced on the nket slowly moved up and gently stroked Su Yan¡¯s cheek. Gu Ruoyun acted as if it was only natural for him to act like a Lecher. Su Yan did not know what she had dreamt of. Her red lips parted slightly and she licked them. Gu Ruoyun rubbed the crystal on her lips. His expression was dark as he slowly leaned down. Su Yan slowly opened her eyes as the sunlight pierced through them. She stared nkly at the bright sky. There was a knock on the door. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Su Yan acknowledged her before Chu Tao entered with a basin of water in her hand. She looked at Su Yan and said in surprise, ¡°Miss, why is your mouth red?¡± Su Yan touched her lips after Chu Tao said that. She felt a tingling pain in her lips. She got off the bed and walked to the bronze mirror. Not only were her lips red, but they were also swollen. She used her finger to poke at her lips and felt that it was inexplicable. Chu Tao said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve eaten too much spicy food recently. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll bring some ointment overter.¡± Su Yan thought about the chicken dish that she had liked to eat recently. It was very spicy. Believing that it was because of this, she did not pay much attention to it. Just as she finished her breakfast, Mother Su walked over excitedly. Su Yan hurriedly stood up to wee her. ¡°What has made mother so anxious?¡± Mother Su patted Su Yan¡¯s hand and sat down on the chair. She took out the handbook she had been holding and let Su Yan read it. Chapter 49 - What a Grand Dowry!

Chapter 49: What a Grand Dowry!

Su Yan did not understand. Madam Su exined, ¡°This is the dowry list I prepared for you. See if there is anything that you are not satisfied with. I will add it in for you.¡± After saying that, she touched Su Yan¡¯s hair in disappointment. In the blink of an eye, her daughter was at the age to get married. Su Yan looked at the thick stack of papers in her hands. This was the dowry list? She opened it and saw that her mother had given her all of her assets. The strong motherly love made Su Yan¡¯s eyes red. In her previous life, these things had all gone into Su Qiao¡¯s pocket. The family business that she had worked hard for most of her life had been given to her enemy. Her mother must have been very sad at that time. ¡°Mother!¡± Su Yan threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and cried out. ¡°You are already so old, why are you still acting like a spoiled child?¡± Madam Su¡¯s eyes reddened as she said this. Gently patting Su Yan¡¯s back, Madam Su said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, once you marry into the Guang residence, remember to take good care of yourself. There is nothing more important than having a happy life. If you encounter any difficulties,e back. Mother and father will always protect you.¡± What do you mean when you marry someone, you have to look after your husband and your children. You have to treat your husband with utmost importance. These were all bullsh*t reasons. In the eyes of the Su family, Su Yan should be happy for the rest of her life. Even if she married His Royal Highness, no one should be allowed to bully their Yan¡¯er. ¡°Yes, I will listen to you Mother.¡± Su Yan nodded in her mother¡¯s arms. Her voice was muffled and there was a hint of sadness in it. Madam Su could not help but shed tears. She almost told Su Yan to not get married. Su Yan collected her emotions and raised her head and smile at Madam Su. ¡°Mother, from now on, I will be the Princess Consort of Guang Pingwang. I will protect the Su family.¡± As she spoke, she raised her arm to guarantee. Madam Su could not help butugh out loud. She tapped Su Yan¡¯s head and scolded her jokingly. The sad atmosphere disappearedpletely after Su Yan made such a scene. Madam Su straightened her expression and said, ¡°His Royal Highness is still in aa. and should not be able to propose. You won¡¯t even have a formal wedding ceremony. Yan¡¯er, have you really thought it through? Can you ept all of this?¡± This was the purpose of Madam Su¡¯s visit today. For Su Yan to not be embarrassed on the day of her wedding, she might as well give her a warning in advance. Su Yan¡¯s expression also became serious. ¡°I know, I¡¯m already prepared.¡± Madam Su¡¯s eyes stared intently at Su Yan and asked, ¡°You are also prepared even if Guang Pingwang will never wake up in the future?¡± Su Yan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Yan¡¯er, this is yourst chance to go back on your words.¡± Madam Su¡¯s heart ached as she patted Su Yan¡¯s head. Once she reached the Imperial Residence, she would have to live alone for the rest of her life. Su Yan held Madam Su¡¯s hand and replied seriously, ¡°Mother, I know what I¡¯m facing. No matter what the oue is, I won¡¯t regret it.¡± In this life, she hade to repay thest wish of her previous life. She did not say this out loud but Madam Su could still feel the solemnity in her eyes. Su Yan¡¯s mother calmed down a little and smiled with relief. ¡°This is my good daughter.¡± As the wedding day approached, Su Yan unconsciously became nervous. Three days before the wedding, Su Qiao, who had disappeared for a long time, suddenly appeared. ¡°Sister Yan¡¯er, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Even before she arrived, Su Qiao¡¯s voice could be heard. Su Yan looked at Su Qiao, who had just entered the room, and ignored her. She continued to eat her breakfast. Su Qiao stood awkwardly at the door, not knowing whether to stand or sit. However, she was thick-skinned enough to find a chair and sat across from Su Yan. She watched Su Yan slowly eat the porridge in her hand and did not say anything. Su Qiao gritted her teeth in hatred. She only calmed down when she thought of the purpose of her visit today. ¡°Sister Yan¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you not weing me?¡± She picked up a handkerchief and wiped the corner of her eyes. Chapter 50 - The Sisterly Su Qiao

Chapter 50: The Sisterly Su Qiao

Su Yan was also quite curious. Why is it every time they meet after a fallout, Su Qiao could still pretend to be so sisterly. Su Yan gave an evil smile. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not wee.¡± Su Qiao froze. She did not expect Su Yan to be so brazen. In just an instant, she curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so angry with me. Could it be that you¡¯ve also heard about that matter?¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows. did something happen that she did not know about recently? She looked over curiously. ¡°Cousin, which incident are you talking about?¡± Su Qiao smiled smugly. ¡°I know that you can¡¯t ept it at the moment, but there¡¯s no need to y dumb. Everyone in the entire country knows that Brother Lingyu and I are engaged.¡± This really wronged Su Yan. She really did not know about it. Recently, she had been kept at home by Madam Su to prepare for the marriage. Madam Su and the others would definitely not tell Su Yan about this to not cause trouble for her. As a result, Su Yan knew nothing about this. Su Qiao waited to see Su Yan¡¯s grief. Su Yan¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and then sheughed out loud. ¡°Haha!¡± Su Qiao looked at Su Yan, who wasughing louder and louder and felt a little afraid in her heart. Could it be that Su Yan had been provoked into a stupor? Su Yan gently wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Su Qiao, congrattions.¡± Su Qiao thought that Su Yan was trying to hide her sadness and continued to provoke her, ¡°Speaking of which, I will get married on the same day as you.¡± Su Yan nodded, picked up the dowry list that Madam Su had sent over, and lightly flipped through it. ¡°When that timees, both our dowry will cover the entire capital.¡± Su Qiao looked at the thick stack of papers in Su Yan¡¯s hands and her eyes turned red. She was only concerned about getting married on the same day as Su Yan and did not think of the dowry. Her family definitely would not give her so much dowry. She rubbed the handkerchief in her hands with hatred. She was no longer in the mood to continue chatting with Su Yan. Seeing Su Qiao leave, Su Yan slowly put down the papers in her hands. She did it on purpose. She knew what Su Qiao cared about the most. In her previous life, Su Qiao and Gu Lingyu¡¯s wedding shocked the entire capital. This time, she wanted to be humiliated. On the day of the wedding, Su Yan was woken up early in the morning. She spent the time doing her makeup. After working for a long time, it was finally over. Su Yan yawned and sat on the soft couch in a daze. Madam Su could not watch any longer and gave her a p. Su Yan looked over aggrievedly. She was also very sleepy after being woken up early in the morning. Under Madam Su¡¯s gaze, Su Yan finally tidied up her posture. She sat on the soft couch obediently. Only then did Madam Su nod her head in satisfaction. The sound of knocking came from outside the Su Residence. Although Guang Pingwang could note personally to pick up the bride, there were still a lot of people here to pick up the bride. It was actually the army who came to pick up the bride. The long line of soldiers stood in a row in high spirits. It was as grand as a national celebration. Every aspect of it showed the importance that the Imperial Residence ced on this marriage. On one hand, the onlookers were envious of how grand this wedding was. On the other hand, they felt it was a pity that the daughter of the Su family would be a widow once she married into the family. Once Su Yan appeared, everyone was stunned. The momentum of the Guang residence was already big enough. Yet, the dowry of the Su family had been carried out continuously ever since Su Yan got on the bridal sedan chair. It had already been fifteen minutes. The bridal sedan chair was nowhere to be seen yet there was no end to the dowry being carried out. ¡°Did the Su family give all their assets to Su Yan as dowry?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? Madam Su is a big businesswoman. Her business is spread all over the country. These properties will eventually fall into the hands of her daughter.¡± ¡°Su Yan is the only daughter in the Su family. The entire Su family will belong to Su Yan in the future.¡± Chapter 51 - The Two Weddings of The Su Family

Chapter 51: The Two Weddings of The Su Family

¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s not too bad for Su Yan to marry Guang Pingwang. Although Guang Pingwang is unconscious, Su Yan has the support of the Su family. When she arrives at the Imperial Residence, she¡¯ll still be the head of the family. With money in her hands, she can do whatever she wants¡± The surrounding crowd discussed animatedly. A voice rang out, reminding, ¡°The Su family doesn¡¯t only have one daughter. Isn¡¯t Su Qiao from the second branch of the Su family also getting married today? Why isn¡¯t there any news?¡± Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued, and they all headed towards the Residence of the Su family¡¯s second branch. The crowd who were waiting at the entrance to watch themotion all felt a subtle sense of disappointment when they saw the Gu family¡¯s Wedding Reception Team. The Gu family¡¯s wedding reception was not simple and crude. It was actually considered to be normal. However, the people were already impressed by the Wedding Reception Team of the Guang Residence that they raised their expectations. Therefore, they were somewhat looking down on the Gu family¡¯s Wedding Reception Team. Not to mention, the music from the Guang Residence on the other street had even drowned out the voices of the Gu family¡¯s. When Su Qiao went out, she was even scorned by everyone. There was no cheering or apuse. Everyone looked at the three sets of dowries and curled their lips. After all, she was considered a branch of the Su family. How could she be so down and out? These three sets of dowries were not even as much as an ordinary wealthy family. Gu Lingyu also frowned when he saw this scene. Su Qiao clenched the handkerchief in her hand tightly and gritted her teeth in hatred. She even needed to beg for these three sets of dowries. Her mother held the money in her hand tightly and was even unwilling to give it to her biological daughter. Sitting in the bridal sedan chair, Su Qiao felt even more ufortable when she heard the sound of firecrackers on the other street. She had originally scheduled the wedding today to embarrass Su Yan. In the end, she was the one who lost face. The Wedding Reception Team from the Guang Residence circled the entire city. Gu Lingyu, who had the same n, immediately prepared to return to the Gu family when he saw his own shabby situation. Su Qiao was indignant, but she also agreed. She did not want to bump into Su Yan. Just as Su Qiao¡¯s bridal sedan chair was about to return to the Gu family, it bumped into the group of people from the Guang Residence who had taken a detour. Su Yan lifted the curtains on the pnquin and looked out. She really did not do it on purpose. It could only be said that it was a coincidence. Su Qiao heard the sound and looked out as well. The two of them met each other¡¯s eyes. Their difference was obvious with just a nce. Su Yan¡¯s originally bright and beautiful facial features had been carefully decorated and her bright red wedding dress did not steal her limelight. At this moment, her smile was even more charming. On the other hand, Su Qiao could not carry the thick makeup. In addition to the unwillingness and resentment in her eyes, even her usual gentle and pleasant temperament disappeared. Gu Lingyu looked at Su Yan and was momentarily distracted. Regret appeared in his heart. When he saw the dowry behind Su Yan which was uncountable, regret surged into his heart like a tide. They were both daughters of the Su family, but the difference was so big. He started to despise Su Qiao in his heart. Su Yan took in their expressions and happily put down the curtain in her hand. The Wedding Reception Teams of the two families passed each other. Thepetition had just begun. Su Yan rubbed the red apple in her hand with her thoughts flying. After a while, she smiled coldly. Everything had returned to its original state. This time, she would see who would have thestugh. ¡°Princess Consort, we are about to arrive at the Imperial Residence.¡± An Yi rode his horse to the window of the bridal sedan chair and reminded her. Su Yan lifted the curtain slightly and replied, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± She became inexplicably nervous. ¡°Let the bridal sedan chair down!¡± The matchmaker¡¯s sharp voice sounded. Su Yan felt that the pnquin had been put down. The feeling of itnding on the ground made her breathe a sigh of relief. Immediately after, the curtain of the door was opened and a girl weed the pnquin for The Lord. Su Yan hesitated as shey on the other party¡¯s shoulder, worried that she would not be able to carry her. Unexpectedly, the girl who looked skinny could carry Su Yan steadily on her back. Touching the muscles under her hand, Su Yan knew that she must have practiced martial arts. Chapter 52 - The Shy Beauty Leng

Chapter 52: The Shy Beauty Leng

Su Yan leaned close to her ear and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Shuang was stunned and her earlobes turned slightly red. Su Yan looked at her in surprise and smiled. She thought that the people from the Guang Residence were all very cute. She was willing to marry into the Imperial Residence not just because of Gu Ruoyun but also because the people from the Imperial Residence were all good people. An Yi was. Gu An was. This was the first time she had met this girl. An Yi dutifully stood behind Su Yan, protecting her. Originally, the matter of weing the sedan chair should have been left to An Yi. However, when the narrow-minded Guang Pingwang thought of someone carrying her off the sedan chair before he went to bed at night, he immediately changed the person to Leng Shuang, the only woman among the inner guards. Seeing that Su Yan had arrived in front of her, the matchmaker revealed a joyous smile. She shouted, ¡°The bride is crossing the brazier!¡± Su Yan was let down. After going through a series of procedures, she finally entered the Imperial Residence. Because The Lord was unconscious, Leng Shuang was also supposed to be the recement for the wedding ceremony. Leng Shuang¡¯s face was tense as she went through the procedures step by step. Su Yan also felt that everything was new. This was the first time she had gone through a wedding ceremony with a woman. In her previous life, these things were done by An Yi. However, having the wedding ceremony with a girl was better than having it with An Yi. In her previous life, because of this matter, she felt awkward when she saw An Yi. ¡°Send them to the bridal chamber!¡± Su Yan was helped into the bridal chamber. When everyone left, Su Yan realized that her palms were sweating. She took out a handkerchief and wiped it. Then, she heard the sound of the door opening. She quickly tidied up the veil on her head. She straightened her body. Chu Tao and Chun Xia smiled at each other and said in unison, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s us.¡± Only then did Su Yan rx. ¡°Why did you two girls learn to scare me?¡± Chu Tao smiled and walked over to help Su Yan remove the veil. Su Yan looked at Chu Tao in a daze. Was the veil something that could be removed casually? Chun Xia smiled mischievously and said, ¡°This is an order from the steward of the Imperial Residence. Since His Royal Highness is in aa, he cannot remove the veil. He said that there aren¡¯t so many rules in the Imperial Residence. He asked you to treat this ce just like the Su residence.¡± Chu Tao walked over and stretched out her hand to gently knock on Chun Xia¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s time to change the way you address her.¡± Chun Xia covered her head andined to Su Yan. The three enjoyed their time together. The sound ofughter could be heard outside the room. The people guarding the door looked at each other and smiled. It seemed that this Princess Consort was easy to get along with. Leng Shuang also stood outside the door and unconsciously touched her ears. By the time all the guests were sent away, the sky had already darkened. If asked who was the most tired person at this wedding? It must be the four great inner guards. Half of the guests who came today were here to find out if the Lord was really in aa or not. After finally calming down, the inner guard who was ranked fourth, Yu Qi, casually sat down on a chair. A doll-like face was filled with curiosity. ¡°I wonder if our new Princess Consort is fun?¡± An Yi immediately warned, ¡°An Si, watch your words.¡± Yu Qi immediately begged for mercy. If there was anyone he was most afraid of other than His Royal Highness, it would be An Yi. ¡°I was wrong, but Big Brother, can you call me by my name? An Si doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± An Yi frowned and looked at Yu Qi with a heavy gaze. Just as Yu Qi thought that he had made some mistakes recently, An Yi spoke. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Yu Yuan, who was ranked third among the inner guards, spat out a mouthful of tea. When he saw An Yi¡¯s gaze, he raised his hand and apologized profusely. Yu Chen, the second brother of the inner guards, who was sitting at the side, yed with the fan in his hand. A smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Third brother, don¡¯tugh too early. Big Brother didn¡¯t remember your name either.¡± Yu Yuan was immediately unconvinced. He patted his chest muscles and said loudly, ¡°Big Brother definitely remembers my name, right?¡± An Yi looked away silently as he looked at Yu Yuan¡¯s expectant eyes. Chapter 53 - What Is My Name

Chapter 53: What Is My Name

Yu Yuan¡¯s expression froze. He really did not remember. Yu Chen chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Big Brother¡¯s problem of not remembering names. You still want to bring it up all the time.¡± Looking at the proud Yu Chen, Yu Yuan shouted, ¡°Big Brother doesn¡¯t remember your name either. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± ¡°Who said that Big Brother doesn¡¯t remember my name?¡± Yu Chen said. When Yu Yuan heard him say that, his eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. If Big Brother remembers your name, I¡¯ll give you the Blood Jade I got from the auction the previous time. If Big Brother can¡¯t remember it, Hehe, then lend me your book, The Art of War .¡± Yu Chen looked at the excited Yu Yuan and shook his head. ¡°Are you sure you want to make a bet? Don¡¯t go and get drunk after losing to me again.¡± Yu Yuan mmed the table. ¡°I¡¯ll bet today. I don¡¯t believe I will lose to you again and again. Today is my chance to turn things around.¡± Yu Chen lowered his eyes and smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± His eyes turned to Yu Qi. ¡°Fourth brother, do you want to join in?¡± Yu Qi shook his head repeatedly. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You guys can go ahead.¡± A trace of pity shed in Yu Chen¡¯s eyes. Yu Qi heaved a sigh of relief and looked at his third brother with pity. Why did he not learn his lesson after so many years. An Yi silently watched their actions. ¡°Big Brother,¡± Yu Chen called out. ¡°Yes, Yu Chen,¡± An Yi replied faintly. ¡°Ding Dong!¡± The cup in Yu Yuan¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Even Yu Qi, who had expected the result, was dissatisfied. Heined, ¡°Big Brother, how can you remember second brother¡¯s name but not mine!¡± An Yi nced at Yu Chen and thought of the incident where he was forced to remember his name and remained speechless. Yu Chen sipped his tea slowly, with the image of a gentle young master. ¡°Third brother, give it to me.¡± Old Fox! He cursed in his heart and ced the Blood Jade in front of Yu Chen. He muttered unwillingly, ¡°Second Brother, can you stop using the profiteering methods on me?¡± Yu Chen blinked innocently. ¡°This is a gamble you made yourself. I couldn¡¯t stop you.¡± Yu Yuan choked and was speechless. ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. We have to go see Princess Consort first thing in the morning. Be more serious when the timees. Don¡¯t scare the Princess Consort.¡± The three of them became more serious. They still had a good impression of the Princess Consort. After all, His Royal Highness was unconscious but she still insisted on marrying him. This rtionship was worthy of their respect. An Yi knew more, which was why he specifically reminded them. Currently, only he and Gu An knew that The Lord was not in aa. After the official business was done, Yu Chen was pestered by the two of them to treat them to a meal as he received some benefits. An Yi was happy to be alone. He turned around and came to Su Yan¡¯s room. He gently knocked on the door. An Yi only pushed the door open and entered after receiving a reply. He bowed respectfully, ¡°Princess Consort, is there anything else you need?¡± Su Yan nodded, ¡°Can I go see Guang Pingwang?¡± An Yi thought of Gu Ruoyun¡¯s instructions and replied, ¡°Yes, His Royal Highness¡¯ room is in the courtyard next door.¡± Su Yan did not expect her request to be agreed to. A hint of joy shed in her eyes. An Yi spoke again, ¡°Princess Consort, do you want to go now? I can take you there.¡± Su Yan nodded and followed him to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s room. An Yi tactfully left and Su Yan pushed the door open by herself. The room¡¯syout was extremely simple but it was filled with subtle luxury. She immediately saw the person lying on the floor. Su Yan slowly walked in. It was only at this moment that she felt a sense of reality. She had really married Gu Ruoyun again. Her previously stern eyes were now tightly shut, making Gu Ruoyun¡¯s seem gentle. Su Yan gently touched Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll recover soon.¡± Chapter 54 - Found a Master

Chapter 54: Found a Master

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After speaking softly, Su Yan turned around and left the room. There was no use for her to stay here. Standing at the door, Su Yan stared at the northwest corner of the imperial residence, lost in thought. She was looking for an opportunity to get close to Doctor An and ask about Gu Ruoyun¡¯s condition. An Yi followed her gaze and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Su Yan returned to her senses and shook her head, indicating that it was nothing. An Yi was puzzled. That was Doctor An¡¯s residence right... Su Yan returned to her room and stretched herself. Shey on the bed and felt drowsy. The moment Chu Tao came in she knew that Su Yan was exhausted and did not disturb her. She quietly helped her turn over and gently helped her to wash off the makeup on her face. Then she took off the hair essories and coat. After she was done, she covered Su Yan with a nket before walking out. Su Yan rubbed against the nket on her body and the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. She fell into a deep sleep. The next morning, Su Yan woke up from her sleep and saw that the sky was already bright. She called Chu Tao and Chun Xia in a panic. When Su Yan was done getting ready and came to the hall, all of the four great inner guards were already standing in a row, waiting for her. Su Yan¡¯s face was slightly red. Fortunately, the Imperial Residence did not have any elders, or else it would have been disastrous. She coughed lightly and tried her best to maintain her image as she sat on the main seat. Chu Tao and Chun Xia stood properly behind her. The four of them did not show any dissatisfaction towards Su Yan¡¯s tardiness. An Yi took a step forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort. The Imperial Residence is now managed by the four of us, so we havee to report the matters of the Imperial Residence to you.¡± ¡°We are all the inner guards of His Royal Highness. I am the eldest and in charge of the overall nning of the Imperial Residence.¡± Su Yan nodded. She had met all the people present in her previous life. Yu Chen quickly followed up and said, ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort. I am the second eldest. You can just call me Yu Chen. I am mainly in charge of the shops in the Imperial Residence. If you want to check the ounts, you can look for me.¡± This person was smiling brightly but Su Yan would not fall for it. ¡°With you taking care of it, I am at ease¡± Yu Chen¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I do hope that you will have time to check the ounts more.¡± Only after An Yi made a slight cough did Yu Chen retract his expression. Yu Yuan gave a forthright smile and saluted Su Yan. ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort. I am the third in rank. My name is Yu Yuan. I am in charge of the matters in the Imperial Residence. If you have any instructions, just look for me.¡± In her previous life, there had not been such a scene. Su Yan did not know how they divided their work. Hearing Yu Yuan¡¯s words, she felt a little strange. Why did he have the same job as An Yi? However, she did not ask since she had no control over these matters. Yu Qi took a step forward. ¡°Greetings, Sister Princess Consort. I am the fourth in rank. Just call me Yu Qi. I am in charge of the... family rules of the Imperial Residence.¡± Yu Qi hesitated for a moment. This was the gentlest way he could think of. The corner of Su Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. Family rules? She nodded to show that she knew them. ¡°An Yi.¡± Su Yan, who was a little puzzled, called out to An Yi. An Yi waited for instructions. Su Yan asked, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Su Yan looked at an Yi and continued, ¡°Why do all three of them have names but you don¡¯t?¡± The other three who were waiting to hear what Su Yan wanted to ask heard this question. Yu Qi was the first to burst outughing. Yu Chen and Yu Yuan also had smiles on their faces. Su Yan felt a little strange. Was the question she asked very strange? Chu Tao and Chun Xia also looked over curiously. An Yi, who had be the focus of attention, was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Princess Consort, my name is Yu Yi.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Yan really did not expect this answer. This smile stunned the eyes of the few of them. It also instantly brought their rtionship closer. They all felt that it was not bad to have the addition of the Princess Consort. Su Yan looked at An Yi who had a straight face and the other three who were obviously smiling and felt that she should say something. Chapter 55 - I Cannot Hold On Much Longer

Chapter 55: I Cannot Hold On Much Longer

¡°The work in the Imperial Residence will continue as usual. If there¡¯s anything, look for An Yi.¡± After saying this with a smile, Su Yan stood up and left. The moment she left the house, she bumped into the girl who carried her yesterday. Leng Shuang blushed and lowered her head. She called out, ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan had a good impression of Leng Shuang. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Leng Shuang did not expect Su Yan to ask her a question. When she raised her head again, the expression on her face had already returned to its usual cold expression. ¡°Leng Shuang.¡± Su Yan felt that she was very simr to An Yi as both of them had cold expressions. Just as she was about to say something, An Yi¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Princess Consort, this is Leng Shuang. She will be in charge of your safety in the future.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure.¡± Leng Shuang nodded in agreement and stood beside Su Yan, putting on a protective posture. Su Yan brought Leng Shuang to a ce where no one was around mysteriously. Leng Shuang looked at Su Yan¡¯s sparkling eyes in confusion. Leng Shuang was much taller than Su Yan and it was inconvenient for her to keep looking up. She simply dragged Leng Shuang to a small pavilion at the side and sat down. ¡°Princess Consort, I can¡¯t.¡± Leng Shuang stood behind Su Yan and did not take a seat. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Princess Consort, you are the Master, how can I sit with the Master?¡± Leng Shuang answered seriously. Su Yan said, ¡°I am the Master. The Master has ordered you to sit down. Are you not going to sit down?¡± Leng Shuang frowned and pondered. It was obvious that this question was beyond what she learnt. Su Yan found it funny. ¡°Alright, you are too tall. It hurts my neck staring up at you. Quickly sit down.¡± Only then did Leng Shuang sit down. She obediently sat down and straightened her back. Su Yan felt a little helpless but she knew that this was the biggestpromise of the other party. She cupped her face and looked at Leng Shuang. Su Yan was a little excited. ¡°Leng Shuang, can you teach me martial arts?¡± Su Yan had always been very interested in martial arts, especially Qinggong. In her previous life, she had never had the chance to learn it and she did not want to trouble An Yi and the others. Leng Shuang was the perfect person to teach her. Leng Shuang was stunned for a moment. She did not expect Su Yan to make such a request. She nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Su Yan cried out in surprise, ¡°Really! From now on, you will be my Master.¡± Leng Shuang frowned and said, ¡°You are the master, I am not the Master.¡± Su Yan did not refute Leng Shuang¡¯s words, but of course, she did not listen to her either. She kept calling her Master. After many times of fruitless rejection, Leng Shuang actually got used to it. ¡°Master Leng Shuang, is this really useful?¡± After expressing that she wanted to learn Qinggong, Leng Shuang made Su Yan practice horse stance for fifteen minutes. When it came to martial arts, Leng Shuang¡¯s entire temperament changed. ¡°Princess Consort, horse stance is the basic skill of all martial arts. If you want to practice martial arts, you must first have a strong body.¡± Su Yan was so tired that her forehead was covered in sweat. She licked her dry lips and said with difficulty, ¡°But I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± Leng Shuang frowned at Su Yan and said coldly, ¡°You have to pass this stage to practice martial arts.¡± Chu Tao and Chun Xia could not stand watching from the side. They looked at Leng Shuang with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Princess Consort, why don¡¯t you take a break before you practice?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Princess Consort, you have just started practicing martial arts. It¡¯s better to take it slow.¡± Leng Shuang frowned unhappily. Su Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll persevere a little longer.¡± Leng Shuang¡¯s expression had just turned a little better when she saw Chu Tao and Chun Xia, holding a handkerchief and a teacup respectively, serving Su Yan. The scene of wiping sweat and serving tea was very lively, but her expression was a little bad. Was she practicing martial arts, or was she ying around? Leng Shuang had always maintained a high reverence for martial arts. She immediately said in a deep voice, ¡°Princess Consort, if you can¡¯t bear the pain of practicing martial arts, then don¡¯t practice martial arts.¡± Although her words were fierce, Leng Shuang was only giving Su Yan a sincere suggestion. Su Yan was not angry. She smiled and gave Chu Tao and Chun Xia a look. Chapter 56 - A Martial Arts Prodigy?

Chapter 56: A Martial Arts Prodigy?

Chu Tao and Su Yan could only retreat. She looked back at Su Yan with every step, as if she was being tortured. Su Yan¡¯s legs were trembling, but she still smiled and exined to Leng Shuang, ¡°Those two girls are just too concerned about me. They don¡¯t mean anything bad.¡± Seeing that Su Yan had reached her limit, Leng Shuang made her stop. Su Yan immediately sat on the stone bench beside. She did not even want to move an inch now. Leng Shuang walked to Su Yan¡¯s side. She squatted and touched Su Yan¡¯s legs. ¡°Leng Shuang!¡± Su Yan was shocked. Leng Shuang pursed her lips and exined, ¡°You have to stretch your muscles after the horse stance. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to walk the next day. I¡¯ll help to massage your muscles.¡± As if she was not used to saying so many words, Leng Shuang¡¯s expression was a little strange. Leng Shuang could see that Su Yan was embarrassed. She added, ¡°When I first started practicing martial arts, master helped me to massage too.¡± Su Yan looked at Leng Shuang¡¯s reddish ears and smiled. She dragged her exhausted body back to the room and immediately lied on the bed. She soon fell asleep. The door was suddenly opened. A faint sound of footsteps was heard. Immediately after, Su Yan felt a weight on her body. It was a little ufortable, so she was about to open her eyes. Next, a warm air current surged through her entire body. It was so soothing to Su Yan¡¯s exhausted body that she let out a sigh. She fell into an even deeper sleep. She had a good sleep. Su Yan woke up when it was dawn. She sat on the bed and stretched her body. Her exhaustion yesterday seemed to be gone and she felt rxed. Could this be the benefit of practicing martial arts? This made Su Yan more determined to practice martial arts. The noise behind the door startled Chu Tao who was waiting outside. She would usually wait outside the room early in the morning. But, this was the first time Su Yan woke up this early. She pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Princess Consort, did you not sleep well yesterday?¡± Su Yan smiled, ¡°I slept very well. Chu Tao, quick, bring the clothes over. I promised Leng Shuang that I would go for a run today.¡± She got out of bed, picked up the handkerchief, and washed her face by herself. She asked Chu Tao to get her clothes. Chu Tao carefully observed Su Yan¡¯s expression and confirmed that she was in good spirits before responding. ¡°Princess Consort, do you still want to practice?¡± Su Yan nodded in affirmation. She looked at the clothes in Chu Tao¡¯s hands and said, ¡°This won¡¯t do. Find a lighter one. I¡¯m going for a run.¡± Unable to convince Su Yan, Chu Tao sighed helplessly. Su Yan left the house after settling everything. She did not walk towards the ce where she was supposed to meet Leng Shuang. Su Yan first went to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s room and said, ¡°You must get well soon.¡± She then turned around and walked towards the back courtyard of the Imperial Residence. It was spacious and a good ce to practice martial arts. Leng Shuang was a little surprised to see Su Yan arriving on time. She was even more surprised when she saw Su Yan quickly walking over without any signs of difort. ¡°Master Leng Shuang,¡± Su Yan greeted Leng Shuang very politely. Leng Shuang turned her body slightly to avoid her. She said, ¡°Princess Consort, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Su Yan did not refute Leng Shuang¡¯s stubbornness. She did what she had to do. Leng Shuang was still curious and asked, ¡°Princess Consort, did you feel any difort?¡± Su Yan smiled, ¡°No, I feel very rxed this morning. Perhaps, it¡¯s all thanks to your massage yesterday.¡± Leng Shuang did not think so, but she could not think of a reason either. She replied, ¡°Maybe.¡± Standing aside, Chu Tao took this to her heart. Su Yan began her first morning run. Wearing a high ponytail, she was dressed in an equestrian outfit. She looked quite presentable. Leng Shuang followed behind Su Yan at a leisurely pace. Chu Tao followed her initially. After threeps, she could not take it anymore. She could only watch from the side. Chapter 57 - Injured, Met Gu An Again

Chapter 57: Injured, Met Gu An Again

Su Yan looked at Leng Shuang, who was neither red nor out of breath with admiration. Su Yan¡¯s steps became slower and slower, and her breathing became heavier and heavier. She tripped over a stone and fell forward. Su Yan closed her eyes in fear. She was about to hit the ground. Leng Shuang reached just in time and held her up from behind. Despite not falling to the ground, she tripped and sprained her ankle. The pain made Su Yan break out in cold sweat. ¡°Princess Consort!¡± Chu Tao cried out in shock. Leng Shuang felt sorry and frowned. Su Yan endured the pain andughed, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± At this moment, An Yi came forward, ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing that Su Yan was injured, he rushed over. He reached out and wanted to carry Su Yan to the doctor. However, he hesitated and asked Leng Shuang to help. Leng Shuang carried Su Yan in her hands. She carried Su Yan without any hustle. An Yi was about to walk to the room. Then, he stopped and said, ¡°Go and see Doctor An.¡± Leng Shuang followed suit. Su Yan was in Leng Shuang¡¯s arms. When she heard about Doctor An, her eyes blinked. Before this, she was worried that she would not meet Gu An. Now, it was just nice. Suddenly, she felt like her foot did not hurt anymore. Gu An lived in a rtively remote ce. She rarely had visitors on usual days. Out of a sudden, he heard the noise of chaotic footsteps. Gu An walked out when the visitors had just arrived. She was still dressed in white. Her footsteps were slow, and her expression was cold. She looked like a goddess walking out from the portraits. No matter how many times they met, Gu An gave out a calming feeling every time. An Yi was the first to speak, ¡°Doctor An, the Princess Consort is injured.¡± Gu An looked at Su Yan, who was already the Princess Consort and paused for a moment. ¡°Come in,¡± she said faintly. They entered the house and ced Su Yan on the soft couch. Su Yan looked at Gu An closely, but neither of them spoke. Gu An acted as if she did not know Su Yan. She reached out to examine Su Yan¡¯s injuries. Then, she applied some medicine and put on a bandage. After finishing the series of procedures, Gu An stood up and walked aside. An Yi knew that Gu An meant to ask them to leave. He nodded and said to Leng Shuang, ¡°Send the Princess Consort back.¡± Su Yan blocked Leng Shuang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You guys can leave first. I have something to ask Doctor An.¡± Gu An said calmly, ¡°Okay.¡± An Yi¡¯s expression froze, but he stayed quiet since Gu An agreed. After everyone else left, Su Yan looked at Gu An, not knowing what to say. ¡°Princess Consort, what do you want to ask?¡± Gu An looked at Su Yan who was lying on the soft couch. Su Yan asked, ¡°How¡­ How is Guang Pingwang¡¯s injury?¡± Gu An¡¯s expression became even more unfathomable. She was already suspicious of Su Yan¡¯s vague familiarity. Looking at the injury on Su Yan¡¯s foot, her eyes darkened. She suspected that Su Yan did it on purpose. ¡°How did Princess Consort know that I was helping the Lord? You should have known when you saw mest time, right?¡± Gu An¡¯s tone did not change, but Su Yan felt even colder. Knowing that Gu An had misunderstood, she immediately replied, ¡°I was the one who sent the Soul Revival Pill. Doctor An, I¡¯m just worried about the Lord. If you need any help from the Su family, just let me know.¡± Gu An was probably the only person in the entire Imperial Residence who knew about the Lord¡¯s injuries. If she wanted to find out about his condition, she had no choice but to ask Gu An. Gu An stared into Su Yan¡¯s eyes. The sincerity in Su Yan¡¯s eyes made Gu An stunned for a while. However, it was still not convincing to Gu An. She replied coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll go back and see you, Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan lowered her head in disappointment. Even after returning to her room, her thoughts were still running wild. She had already given the Soul Revival Pill to Gu Ruoyun. Why was he not awake yet? An Yi said that he needed some medicinal herbs. When would I be able to find them? As she thought about the future, she felt even more uncertain. Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. Chapter 58 - Return in a Wheelchair

Chapter 58: Return in a Wheelchair

It was the day Su Yan returned home. The Imperial Residence prepared gifts for Su Yan¡¯s return. Early in the morning, Su Yan went to the Su Residence. Because of her foot injury, Su Yan returned in a wheelchair. Old Master Su, Master Su, and Madam Su had been waiting at the door when they received the news. They turned pale with fright when they saw Su Yan. ¡°What happened?¡± Master Su was the first to ask in a deep voice. Anger appeared on his usually expressionless face. If Su Yan suffered anything in the Imperial Residence, he would rush over and fight them. Su Yan felt a warmth in her heart. She pulled Master Su¡¯s arm and acted like a child. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. It¡¯s very cold outside.¡± As soon as she said this, Madam Su instantly pushed Master Su away. She called Su Yan lovingly and pushed the wheelchair into the Su Residence. The two men were left staring at each other in the cold wind. Old Master Su and Master Su exchanged a look and decided in their hearts. If the people from the Guang Residence dared to do anything to Su Yan, Old Master Su and Master Su woulde looking for them. The two men were ready to go all out. But, they were left silent when they heard Su Yan¡¯s exnation. Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, father, I¡¯m doing very well in the Guang Residence. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Old Master Su smiled and patted Su Yan¡¯s head. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re well. But remember, the Su family will always have your back.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes were teary. Previously, the Su family had been protecting her for her entire life. If the Su family had not been harmed, she would have been able to live a very happy life. Her greatest wish in this life was to protect the Su family. She held her grandfather¡¯s hand and enjoyed the warmth back home. After having a pleasant lunch, Su Yan was back in her room to rest. She had justid down when she heard the noise outside. ¡°Chu Tao, what happened?¡± Chu Tao stopped the messenger and heard Su Yan¡¯s voice. She then walked into the door. ¡°Miss, the guard informed that Miss Su Qiao and Young Master Gu Lingyu are here.¡± She did not want to disturb Su Yan at first, but Su Yan was already awakened. She slowly lifted the bed curtains and waited for Su Yan¡¯s decision. Su Yan frowned. She had juste back home. What was this Su Qiao doing here when she should have stayed in her ce? Needless to say, Su Qiao must be here to show off. Coincidentally, Su Yan also wanted to find out about Gu Lingyu¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Help me up.¡± Chu Tao knew that Su Yan decided to meet them, so she pushed the wheelchair over. She slowly helped Su Yan get ready and went out. Su Qiao and Gu Lingyu were led into the front hall for some tea. As soon as Su Yan entered, the two of them were shocked. The entire front hall was silent for a second. Su Qiaoughed out loud once she came back to her senses, ¡°What happened to you, Sister? We haven¡¯t met for a few days and you¡¯re already in a wheelchair.¡± Gu Lingyu raised his eyebrows and looked over. Su Yan deliberately skipped the exnation. She lowered her head to say that it was nothing. Su Qiao said earnestly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, we¡¯re sisters. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Did the people of the Guang Residence treat you badly? Did they order you around like a servant? Or did they beat you up?¡± Su Qiao covered her mouth with a handkerchief in surprise. Yet, she didn¡¯t hide the gloating eyes. Gu Lingyu¡¯s expression was also extremely strange. It was obvious that the two of them thought the same way. Perhaps they were imagining Su Yan¡¯s pitiful face. Su Yan¡¯s expression was gloomy. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists. Su Qiao wanted to continue speaking, but she was stopped by Gu Lingyu¡¯s gaze. However, the gaze she gave Su Yan was filled with endless ridicule. Gu Lingyu smiled gently. ¡°Yan¡¯er, the people from the Guang Residence are too much. You¡¯re not doing well there, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Su Yan raised her head and looked at Gu Lingyu. She said, ¡°Brother Lingyu, are you going to help me take revenge?¡± Gu Lingyu¡¯s face froze. He was not capable to go to the Guang Residence to take revenge. Chapter 59 - You Havent Met Guang Pingwang

Chapter 59: You Haven¡¯t Met Guang Pingwang

Seeing the situation turning sour, Su Yan said, ¡°Forget it. Even if Brother Lingyu wants to take revenge for me, I won¡¯t let you go. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because of me.¡± Gu Lingyu¡¯s expression became better. He looked at Su Yan with deep affection. ¡°Yan¡¯er, I won¡¯t be afraid if it is for you.¡± Despite saying that, Gu Lingyu did not mention the matter again. Instead, he asked about the Guang Residence. ¡°Yan¡¯er, have you seen Guang Pingwang in the Guang Residence?¡± Su Yan frowned. She thought for a moment before answering, ¡°No, but there is a room in the residence that is heavily guarded. No one is allowed to enter.¡± Su Qiao covered her mouth andughed. What a joke! This Princess Consort had not even met Guang Pingwang. She looked at Su Yan with pity in her eyes. Her attitude became even more arrogant. Gu Lingyu¡¯s eyes lit up. He asked, ¡°Have you seen any doctors going in?¡± Su Yan looked at Gu Lingyu and answered, ¡°Ya, but all of them look upset.¡± Noticing that Gu Lingyu¡¯s eyes were getting brighter, Su Yan continued, ¡°Once I heard their conversation¡­¡± She paused and suddenly stopped talking. Gu Lingyu asked anxiously, ¡°What did you hear?¡± Su Yan suddenly nced at Su Qiao, who was watching the scene from the side. Looking sad, she said, ¡°Brother Lingyu has already married Sister. I shouldn¡¯t trouble you anymore. You shouldn¡¯t care about me anymore.¡± After saying that, she turned her wheelchair as if she was about to leave. How could Gu Lingyu let Su Yan leave? He quickly stopped her. His expression became gentler, he said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, even if Su Qiao and I are married, you are different to me. Can¡¯t you understand my feelings?¡± Su Yan smiled bitterly and nced at Su Qiao. She said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s alright that I¡¯m not happy. I don¡¯t want to disturb your life anymore. Just forget about me. Otherwise, Sister will hate me.¡± Gu Lingyu¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. He really wanted Su Yan to continue. But he couldn¡¯t do that. He understood that Su Yan¡¯s concern was Su Qiao. Gu Lingyu looked at Su Qiao coldly and said, ¡°You should leave first. Yan¡¯er and I have something to talk about.¡± Su Qiao almost tore the handkerchief in her hands to shreds, but she still showed a smile on her face. She nodded generously and walked out. As soon as she walked out, her face darkened. Although she knew that Gu Lingyu was trying to coax Su Yan, Su Qiao was still unhappy. As soon as Su Qiao left, Su Yan¡¯s stern look eased up a little. Gu Lingyun took the opportunity to ask again, ¡°What did you hearst time?¡± Su Yan asked, ¡°Why is Brother Lingyu so interested?¡± Gu Lingyu paused. The anxious expression on his face faded a little. ¡°I did it all for Yan¡¯er.¡± That reason was extremely far-fetched, but Su Yan still yed along and appeared touched. ¡°During that time, they seemed to be talking about Guang Pingwang¡¯s illness.¡± Looking at Gu Lingyu¡¯s expectant gaze, Su Yan slowly mumbled, ¡°But, I was too far away and didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Gu Lingyu froze. He wished he could punch Su Yan¡¯s innocent face. He tried hard to calm his emotions before showing a gentle smile. ¡°Yan¡¯er, if you see them talking again in the future, can you listen to their conversation and tell me about it?¡± Gu Lingyu directly told Su Yan his motive, as if he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Yan¡¯er, Guang Pingwang is unconscious. If I can inherit the military power in his hands, I can protect you.¡± Su Yan secretly wanted to puke, but she still showed a touching expression. The two of them shared their heartfelt feelings. Su Qiao was standing at the door. She waited for a long time, but no one came out. She was very anxious. When she thought of Su Yan¡¯s face, she became even more worried. She cursed Su Yan in her heart, ¡°That b*tch.¡± Chapter 60 - Internal Conflict

Chapter 60: Internal Conflict

Looking at the door which was still tightly shut, she couldn¡¯t care less about ruining Gu Lingyu¡¯s n. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Old Master Su is still waiting for us in the front hall to have lunch.¡± Su Qiao¡¯s voice grew louder as she spoke, she pushed the door open. Just then, she saw Gu Lingyu gently reaching out to help Su Yan insert a hairpin. Su Qiao paused and stood still. She couldn¡¯t hide the hatred in her eyes. Gu Lingyu looked at Su Qiao unhappily. Su Yan was relieved. She could no longer pretend with Gu Lingyu. She pretended to be panicked and avoided Gu Lingyu¡¯s hand. She pushed the wheelchair and headed out. ¡°I, I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡± As she spoke, she even nced at Gu Lingyu shyly. The charm of this nce made Gu Lingyu in trance for a moment. Su Qiao got more furious when she saw it. She stood in front of Gu Lingyu and blocked Su Yan¡¯s figure. Gu Lingyu said unhappily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Qiao¡¯s expression changed and she said in a huff, ¡°Am I disturbing the two of you?¡± Gu Lingyu¡¯s expression became a little cold. He had never liked women who were too loud. Su Qiao, who grew up together with Gu Lingyu quickly sensed his change. She softened her tone immediately, ¡°Lingyu, I was afraid that you would fall for Su Yan. I spoke without many thoughts because I care about you too much.¡± Su Qiao who behaved this way made Gu Lingyu feel better. He held Su Qiao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I told you, right? I did this to get the news of the Guang Residence from Su Yan. Don¡¯t be jealous.¡± Su Qiao gave an obedient smile and gently leaned on Gu Lingyu¡¯s chest. Su Yan, who was at the door listened with great interest. Did both of them think she was a fool? They were so brazen in the Su family¡¯s territory. She pulled out the hairpin that Gu Lingyu had just inserted. Looking at the jade crystal on the hairpin, she raised her eyebrows. Gu Lingyu was quite generous. She slowly put the hairpin back on her head. She pretended to have just rushed back. She said at the door, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Gu Lingyu quickly pushed away Su Qiao from his arms. He walked towards Su Yan and took over Chu Tao¡¯s job. He pushed Su Yan¡¯s wheelchair by himself. Su Qiao¡¯s face darkened for a moment. She looked at Chu Tao and went back to normal. She tidied up her clothes before following him. She seemed very generous. Walking ahead of Su Qiao, Su Yan giggled as she talked about the flowers on the roadside with Gu Lingyu. Gu Lingyu gently went along with her conversation. He kept saying sweet words to Su Yan endlessly. Su Qiao¡¯s heart was bleeding. Yet, she had no choice but to put on a smile. She quickly walked forward and tried to interrupt, but Su Yan always changed the topic. Gu Lingyu did not notice anything. Su Qiao looked at Su Yan¡¯s smug look and was instantly alerted. Su Yan was very satisfied with this oue. Sitting at the dining table, the elders of the Su family had a strange look on their faces. Something was not right. Gu Lingyu¡¯s wife was sitting next to him. Yet, he was trying hard to please Su Yan. Su Yan looked cold, but she would respond asionally. Su Qiao sat beside them with a gloomy expression. The meal was done under a strange vibe. After Gu Lingyu left, Su Yan took off the hairpin and casually threw it on the table. She eased her facial expression. Master Su nudged Madam Su. After all, it was better for a mother to talk about such things. Mother Su stroked her hair and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, do you still have feelings for Gu Lingyu?¡± Master Su was afraid to hear Su Yan¡¯s answer, so he quickly said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, the Su family¡¯s daughter can¡¯t be fickle.¡± Madam Su was angry and pushed her elbow on Master Su¡¯s body. Su Yan smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I really don¡¯t have any feelings for Gu Lingyu.¡± Chapter 61 - The Daughter of Su Family Couldnt Do This

Chapter 61: The Daughter of Su Family Couldn¡¯t Do This

Three of them looked appeared to be more relieved. Old Master Su then asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on just now then?¡± Su Yan sneered, ¡°Gu Lingyu wants to seize the military power of the Guang Pingwang. He asked me to help pass on the news of Guang Residence. Certainly, he has to suck up to me.¡± Old Master Su¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Yan¡¯er, we can¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Looking at their anxious expressions, Su Yan burst intoughter. ¡°Do I look so gullible?¡± Looking at them nodding their heads in unison, Su Yan¡¯s smile froze. This time, the three of themughed. Right then, An Yi was here to pick Su Yan up and bring her back to Guang Residence. Before leaving, Su Yan reminded Master Su that Gu Lingyu might do something to the Imperial Court. She asked Master Su to be prepared. She followed An Yi out and boarded the carriage. They traveled all the way to the Guang Residence. Su Yan went to see Gu Ruoyun as usual. Seeing that he was still lying on the bed, she sighed. After returning to her room, Su Yan thought carefully about what Gu Lingyu had done in her previous life. However, in her previous life, she did not pay much attention to the matters in the Imperial Court. Thus, she was not very clear about it. As soon as Su Yan left, Gu Ruoyun opened his eyes. It had been a month since he ¡°fainted¡±. ¡°An Yi.¡± A ck shadow appeared in the room. ¡°Have you found it?¡± Gu Ruoyun asked coldly. An Yi replied, ¡°The other party is hiding very well, he has not made a move yet.¡± Gu Ruoyunughed coldly. He had been hiding very well indeed. After poisoning Gu Ruoyun five years ago, he disappeared without a trace. There had been no sign of him in the past five years. This time, Gu Ruoyun suddenly ¡°fainted¡± because he wanted to catch the big fish. ¡°Focus on investigating the people in the Imperial Court, especially the Neutral Faction.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s words reminded An Yi. Over so many years, they had been neglecting the Neutral Faction. An Yi replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°With the news of me fainting suddenly this time, they probably won¡¯t sit still. They will definitelye and pick the fruits they nted personally.¡± Gu Ruoyun had just finished speaking when there was amotion at the door. This was the inner guard¡¯s special way of greeting. An Yi only allowed his man to enter after receiving Gu Ruoyun¡¯s approval. The inner guard bowed to Gu Ruoyun as soon as he entered. Gu Ruoyun asked, ¡°What did the Princess Consort do today?¡± He was the inner guard sent to Su Yan¡¯s side. He had been reporting to Gu Ruoyun every day. The inner guard reported everything and everyone that Su Yan had met today. An Yi frowned when he heard Gu Lingyu¡¯s name. ¡°What did Gu Lingyu and the Princess Consort talk about?¡± The inner guard replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t get too close so I couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. However, both of them had a very pleasant conversation. They even spent two hours alone together.¡± An Yi¡¯s frown deepened. Gu Ruoyun opened his mouth, ¡°Gu Lingyu, is he my so-called nephew?¡± An Yi nodded, ¡°Your Highness, Gu Lingyu is the most active person in the Imperial Court these days. I believe that he wants to seize the military power in your hands. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of about Gu Lingyu. But, he has the support of many ministers behind him. They probably want to support Gu Lingyu as a puppet.¡± Gu Ruoyun did not care about Gu Lingyu. His focus was somehting else. ¡°Is Gu Lingyu the little girl¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦?¡± An Yi paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Ruoyunughed softly and sounded a little cold, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them for now. As soon as I wake up, they will dismiss on their own.¡± An Yi agreed. They were acting so brazenly just because the Royal Highness was ¡°unconscious¡±. An Yi asked again, ¡°Should we pay attention to the Princess Consort?¡± Seeing Gu Ruoyun frown, An Yi added, ¡°It¡¯s not that I suspect the Princess Consort. I¡¯m just worried that she might be deceived.¡± Gu Ruoyun waved his hand to interrupt An Yi, ¡°You only need to ensure Princess Consort¡¯s safety. Don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± An Yi could only nod and leave. In the next few days, Su Yan was recuperating in peace. Chapter 62 - The Negligence of Imperial Residence

Chapter 62: The Negligence of Imperial Residence

However, she had an inexplicable feeling that people in the Imperial Residence treated her differently. An Yi, who had the most contact with her showed the greatest change. ¡°An Yi.¡± Su Yan called upon An Yi, who was hurriedly walking past. An Yi turned around and greeted her. Su Yan observed An Yi. Although she could not see anything on his face, Su Yan still felt something different. ¡°Did anything happen in the Imperial Residence recently?¡± An Yi raised his head and looked at Su Yan, ¡°Princess Consort, why would you ask so?¡± Being stared at by An Yi, Su Yan was somewhat baffled. Indeed, she could not give any proper reason. ¡°I, I just feel that the vibe in the Imperial Residence doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± An Yi replied, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t think too much.¡± After bowing, he left. An Yi¡¯s reply made Su Yan even more confused. What was going on? An Yi and three inner guards gathered in the middle hall. An San Yu Yuan took out a letter and handed it to him. After reading it, apart from some mushy words, the letter was also aimed to investigate the Imperial Residence. An Si Yu Qi sneered, ¡°I was wondering why Princess Consort didn¡¯t care about His Royal Highness¡¯a and insisted to marry him. It turns out that she was nning something with others.¡± An Yi frowned and interrupted, ¡°An Si, watch your words. It hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet.¡± Yu Qiined, ¡°How is it not confirmed? Gu Lingyu even sent the letter here. So-called brother and sister? It shows that Princess Consort has cheated on His Royal Highness.¡± In Yu Qi¡¯s heart, His Royal Highness should never be insulted. An Er Yu Chen asked, ¡°How is His Royal Highness¡¯ health?¡± When they heard this, everyone frowned. It was obvious that they were worried about His Royal Highness. An Yi knew more than the others, but he could not say it out loud. He only said that there was hope. This made them overjoyed. They knew about His Royal Highness¡¯ poisoning incident. They had been searching for an antidote. However, the most critical condition still urred. Now that An Yi said there was hope, did that mean the Soul Revival Pill could be found? An Yi did not give them an urate answer. It was not the right time yet. He ordered them to get busy with their own business. An Yi sat on the chair and pondered. It was not to the extent of suspecting Su Yan. After all, the Soul Revival Pill was sent by Su Yan. However, the letter in his hand made An Yi undecided. After all, Su Yan was known to have feelings for Gu Lingyu previously. He could not rule out the possibility that Su Yan¡¯s feelings for Gu Lingyu were rekindled. An Yi kept the letter properly. He would pass it to His Royal Highness at night. Everything would be decided by His Royal Highness. Su Yan stayed in the garden in a daze. She sent Chu Tao and Chun Xia back. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her head and lost consciousness. When she woke up again, she found herself in a prison cell. The entire prison cell was dark and gloomy. There was only a bonfire to light it up. Su Yan was tied to arge cross with all kinds of torture instruments around her. Su Yan felt this ce somewhat familiar. She frowned and tried hard to recall. For a moment, she forgot to be afraid. A person wearing a phantom mask walked in. He casually sat down on the chair in front of Su Yan. His crossed legs swayed. This scene immediately reminded Su Yan of it. In her previous life, she entered the prison of the Imperial Residence by mistake. At that time, she witnessed a simr scene, but she was not the culprit. An Si was not wearing a mask either. Su Yan was even more confused. What was going on? Yu Qi cautiously changed his voice, ¡°The Princess Consort of Guang Pingwang?¡± Hearing his questioning voice, Su Yan who knew the truth was about tough. But she still yed along and said, ¡°Yes, what do you want? If you dare to harm me, the Imperial Residence will not let you off.¡± She also wished to know what exactly An Si wanted to do. Chapter 63 - Su Yan Was Kidnapped

Chapter 63: Su Yan Was Kidnapped

Perhaps she could find out the reason for the strange vibe in the Imperial Residence recently. An Si smiled sinisterly. His disguised rough voice made Su Yan ufortable. ¡°Guang Pingwang is already unconscious. You¡¯d better hope for someone else to save you. If anyone is willing to im your life, I will let you go safely. After all, all that I want is money.¡± These words made Su Yan even more confused. Hoping for someone else to save her, who was it? She questioned, ¡°Do you mean my mother?¡± After all, her mother was a great businessdy. The richest person would be Madam Su. An Si¡¯s expression froze. It was obvious that he overlooked this point. He changed the topic and said with a vicious tone, ¡°I was lying to you just now. I am Gu Lingyu¡¯s sworn enemy. Tell me, if I kidnap you, will hee to save you?¡± Su Yan instantly replied, ¡°You should kidnap Su Qiao then. She¡¯s Gu Lingyu¡¯s wife. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± An Si gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°I knew that you married into the Imperial Residence because of Gu Lingyu. It was for the sake of sending messages to him. You¡¯re so righteous. I got the right person.¡± After listening to that, Su Yan was clear. So, that was the reason for the weird feeling recently. It seemed to have started after she returned home. Perhaps, they found out that she was with Gu Lingyu back then? However, it was too hasty as a reason to suspect her. An Si stared at Su Yan and smiled smugly. There was nothing else to say. She had been exposed. Fortunately, His Royal Highness was unconscious now. Otherwise, if he fell for this woman, he would be heartbroken¡­¡± An Si looked at Su Yan with an even fiercer gaze. He was already thinking about how to deal with her in the future. ¡°I wonder how much ransom are you worth in Gu Lingyu¡¯s heart?¡± Su Yan looked at An Si and replied, ¡°He would pay you anything within a copper coin.¡± An Si paused. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± After knowing the reason, Su Yan was not willing to y this game with An Si anymore. She directly revealed his identity and said, ¡°An Si.¡± An Si was shocked. When did he get exposed? Su Yan looked at An Si indifferently. There was neither fear nor anger in her eyes. She was very calm. ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± An Si took off the mask and revealed a young babyface. Especially now that he was curious, he appeared even more adorable. However, Su Yan would not be deceived by him. The scene she saw in her past life when she identally broke into the prison made her nauseous for half a month. Instead of answering An Si¡¯s question, Su Yan asked curiously, ¡°How can you be sure that I married into the Imperial Residence for Gu Lingyu?¡± An Si casually said, ¡°Of course I found out through an investigation.¡± Su Yan said, ¡°What if the investigation is wrong?¡± She would not give up until she saw the evidence! An Siughed mockingly, ¡°We received a letter from Gu Lingyu. It clearly states that Princess Consort is his lover. Once he defeats His Royal Highness, he will marry you. Aren¡¯t you going to admit it?¡± A letter? Su Yan was shocked. Gu Lingyu was stupid enough to send a letter directly to the Imperial Residence. He couldn¡¯t be so brainless, right. It was true. Recently, Gu Lingyu had been ttered by the ministers in the Imperial Court. He didn¡¯t think twice before his actions. He indeed sent a letter straight to the Imperial Residence. He didn¡¯t even hide the contents in the letter at all. Su Yan who wasining in her heart said, ¡°Gu Lingyu is stupid.¡± These words made An Si nod his head in agreement. After a while, he red at Su Yan coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about quibbling.¡± Su Yan was speechless. This was an underserved disaster. The viciousness in An Si¡¯s eyes shed. He casually picked up a whip and walked towards Su Yan. ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth, or else I¡¯ll show you what I can do.¡± Seeing An Si behave in this way, Su Yan was immediately reminded of the scene she saw in her past life. Chapter 64 - Leng Shuang Was So Cool

Chapter 64: Leng Shuang Was So Cool

Although she did not think that An Si would treat her like that, her face still turned pale. Seeing that Su Yan was afraid, An Si¡¯s expression became a little better. Just as he was about to say something, the cell door was suddenly forced open. The two of them turned around and saw Leng Shuang, who was still in the posture of kicking the door. Su Yan¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of envy. Leng Shuang was so cool. With ack of interest, An Si returned to his seat. He leaned back on the chair and swayed leisurely. Leng Shuang first carefully observed Su Yan¡¯s condition. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Su Yan wasn¡¯t harmed. After untying Su Yan, Leng Shuang carried her up, considering her foot injury. When she stepped out of the cell, she said to An Si, ¡°Just wait for the master to punish you.¡± Leng Shuang¡¯s tone was unpleasant. An Si did this just when she left Su Yan for a while. It caused her punishment as well. An Si appeared indifferent. He was doing this for His Royal Highness. Besides, His Royal Highness was in aa now, so he wouldn¡¯t be punished. Watching Leng Shuang leave, he felt regretful. He was about to get Su Yan to talk. In the empty cell, An Yi suddenly appeared. ¡°An Si, the master called upon you. Let¡¯s go.¡± An Si was delighted at first, his master was awake! Then, sensing something wrong from An Yi¡¯s expression, he froze. Trying his luck, he asked, ¡°Master couldn¡¯t be looking for me because of Su Yan, right? Haha¡­Haha!¡± His dryughter revealed a strong sense of guilt. An Yi looked at him coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s Princess Consort.¡± An Si swallowed his saliva in despair. Unwilling to give up, he said, ¡°I can exin.¡± An Yi said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Go and exin to His Royal Highness.¡± An Yi took the despaired An Si away. Leng Shuang carried Su Yan with a cold expression. Su Yan was already used to being in Leng Shuang¡¯s arms. Recently, she seemed to be frequently carried by Leng Shuang. Leng Shuang spoke first, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my negligence today.¡± Su Yan was stunned and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not your problem.¡± Leng Shuang did not answer. She was ready to receive her punishment after sending Su Yan back to her room. It was still quite a distance from the prison cell to her room. Su Yan thought about what An Si had said earlier. The letter. What did Gu Lingyu say? A figure suddenly shed in the distance. Su Yan said, ¡°Leng Shuang, go over there.¡± Leng Shuang did not understand why, but she still walked to where Su Yan was pointing at. However, it was toote. She did not see anything when she reached. Seeing that Su Yan was in a daze, Leng Shuang called out, ¡°Princess Consort?¡± Su Yan came back to her senses and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room.¡± She thought the figure just now was¡­ Gu Ruoyun? How could that be? Wasn¡¯t he in aa? When they arrived at the room, Su Yan casually said, ¡°Let¡¯s not go back for now. Leng Shuang, take me to the Lord¡¯s room first. I want to see him.¡± Leng Shuang nodded. They then went to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s room. Su Yan looked at Gu Ruoyun, who was lying on the bed and fell into a trance. Could it be her illusion? Her body stiffened when she suddenly saw Gu Ruoyun¡¯s hair. Leng Shuang sent Su Yan back to her room and left. ¡°Miss.¡± Chu Tao and Chun Xia cried out in unison. They called her by the wrong name when they were anxious. Their eyes were red. It was obvious that they had just cried. Su Yan replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Tao was still worried. She looked at Su Yan a few times before she spoke, ¡°Why don¡¯t we return to the Su Residence?¡± Su Yan was shocked. If this was what Chun Xia said, it would not be surprising. Su Yan did not expect Chu Tao to say this. Sure enough, Chun Xia echoed beside her, ¡°That¡¯s right. We are not staying in the Imperial Residence anymore.¡± This time, with Chu Tao¡¯s support, Chun Xia said it with confidence. Su Yan smiled helplessly, ¡°Chu Tao, why do you act like this too? It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± Listening to that, Chu Tao pursed her lips and stopped talking. Chapter 65 - Lets Go Home

Chapter 65: Let¡¯s Go Home

However, she was still a little uneasy. Her young miss should not be treated like this. Su Yan was not angry for real. Yet, the two maidservants held grudges. At this point, things in the Imperial Residence changed again. Initially, people of the Imperial Residence were giving Su Yan the cold shoulder . Now, Su Yan¡¯s maidservants were mocking the Imperial Residence. When An Yi came to apologize, Su Yan snorted coldly. She was not angry with others, but An Yi was different. Back then, she gave the Soul Revival Pill to An Yi. How could he question her? An Yi knew that he was in the wrong too. He took out the letter in his arms and handed it to Su Yan. Su Yan took it and read it. She got it now. Gu Lingyu was too shameless. How could he say such mushy words? In the letter, Gu Lingyu asked about Guang Pingwang¡¯s situation. Su Yan frowned. She looked at An Yi and did not say anything. An Yi was frightened by Su Yan¡¯s stare and asked, ¡°Princess Consort, do you have any other order?¡± Su Yan said, ¡°An Yi, if I were to ask about your Royal Highness, would you tell me?¡± An Yi¡¯s body stiffened. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan sneered, ¡°Your Royal Highness must have been awake a long time ago.¡± She knew it. It was impossible that Master Xuanfeng¡¯s Soul Revival Pill wasn¡¯t effective. She remembered the red leaves she saw on Gu Ruoyun¡¯s hair earlier on. She saw the same red leaves in the ce where that figure passed by. An Yi looked at Su Yan in shock. Su Yan scoffed, she was not going to exin herself. She wrote a reply to Gu Lingyu in front of An Yi. She wrote that Gu Ruoyun¡¯s illness was incurable and he was on the verge of copse. Su Yan wrote it as tragically as she could with an anger in her heart. An Yi¡¯s mouth twitched as he watched from the side. After finished writing, Su Yan felt as if she had released all her anger. She folded the letter and handed it to An Yi, ¡°Please wrap it up nicely and give it to Gu Lingyu.¡± An Yi took it in silence. Su Yan¡¯s magnanimous behavior also proved her innocence. An Yi epted the letter in his hand. He then turned around and handed it to Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun smiled with interest when he heard that Su Yan had discovered that he was awake. What a clever little girl. He unfolded the letter and read it. Gu Ruoyunughed out loud. He did not have the slightest feeling of being offended. His eyes were filled with smiles. An Yi was still waiting for Gu Ruoyun¡¯s instructions. Gu Ruoyun handed the letter to An Yi. ¡°Get someone to copy the same handwriting and send it to Gu Lingyu. Bring this letter back to me.¡± Being a blunt man, An Yi would never understand Gu Ruoyun¡¯s possessiveness. Although he felt that it was a waste of time, he still did as he was told. Gu Ruoyun nced at the sky and thought of the little girl next door who was holding a grudge. He got up and left the room. An Yi disappeared with him. Su Yanid on the bed and could not fall asleep. She tossed and turned in a huff. Liar. Gu Ruoyun was a big liar. She had gone through so much trouble to get him medicine. Geez, geez¡­ She could not think of any adjectives after spending a long time. She muttered angrily. Suddenly, a voice came from behind her, ¡°How ungrateful.¡± Su Yan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± She then came to her senses and turned around. She saw a person leaning against the opened window. Su Yan was pleasantly surprised when she saw the person. She then angrily turned away from him. Gu Ruoyun smiled and nimbly jumped into the room. He came to Su Yan¡¯s bedside and said, ¡°Are you still angry? I¡¯m here to apologize, didn¡¯t I?¡± Su Yan still refused to look at him, she said, ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t stay too near to each other. Stay away from me.¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t stay too near to each other. However, if they are husband and wife, they can kiss each other.¡± Su Yan¡¯s face turned red, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Chapter 66 - Am I That Old?

Chapter 66: Am I That Old?

Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Yan¡¯s blushing face with amusement. Su Yan calmed herself down and her gaze gradually became serious. ¡°Gu Ruoyun, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re awake.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s gaze softened as he stroked Su Yan¡¯s head and spoke tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on my little Princess consort.¡± Su Yan angrily removed his hand from her head, ¡°I was just being serious with you.¡± ¡°I lied to Gu Lingyu about you being unconscious. He should be making his move in the Imperial Court.¡± Gu Ruoyun did not think much of Gu Lingyu at all. He teased, ¡°Hmm? You said that I¡¯m incurably ill and that I don¡¯t have many days left to live? Is that how you curse your husband?¡± Su Yan never thought that Gu Ruoyun would see that letter. Her face turned even redder when she thought of the words she had written in a fit of pique. ¡°You were the one who lied to me first, that¡¯s why I was angry.¡± She cursed in her heart, it was all An Yi¡¯s fault for showing Gu Ruoyun everything. Su Yan, who had nothing else to say, forcefully changed the topic. ¡°I was just talking to you about the matters in the Imperial Court.¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s alright, leave it to me. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± He walked up to Su Yan and gently flicked her forehead. ¡°If you worry so much, you¡¯ll turn into an old woman.¡± Su Yan blurted out, ¡°Turning into an old woman would make me just perfect for you.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face darkened. It was obvious that he was reminded of how Su Yan had called him Uncle previously. Touching his face, was he really that old? He looked at Su Yan, who was as beautiful as a flower and as delicate as jade. Her skin was so tender that it seemed like water could be squeezed from it. He was silent for a moment. He wondered if he should start taking care of his skin as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m that old, huh?¡± Hearing the danger in his words, Su Yan smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°You¡¯re not old, you¡¯re not old at all. You¡¯re the most handsome.¡± These words were indeed from Su Yan¡¯s heart. Although Gu Ruoyun was already thirty years old, but he was mature and charming. The young masters in the capital could notpete against this kind of aura. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything else. He picked Su Yan up andid her down on the bed. Su Yan was shocked. ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± Gu Ruoyun pressed Su Yan¡¯s head into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, go to sleep.¡± This was the first time Su Yan had been so close to a man. Her face was red and she did not know what to do. Hearing Gu Ruoyun¡¯s steady breathing beside her ear, she called out softly, ¡°Gu Ruoyun.¡± Su Yan heaved a sigh of relief when she received no response. She slowly fell asleep as well. Sensing the change in Su Yan, Gu Ruoyun opened his eyes. His gaze softened as he felt the person in his arms. ¡­ Su Yan opened her eyes and washed up under Chu Tao¡¯s care. It wasn¡¯t until she had washed her face and sobered up a little before she realized that she had slept with Gu Ruoyunst night. She looked at the empty bed. Gu Ruoyun had disappeared again. After she had taken care of everything, Su Yan went out and met an unexpected figure. Gu An, who rarely went out, had left the house early this morning for the first time ever. Su Yan looked at Gu An¡¯s figure and thought back tost time when she had met Gu An on the street. He was also in a hurry then. She was curious as to what secrets Gu An had. She quietly followed him. In order to prevent Gu An from discovering her, Su Yan hade out alone this time. Who knew that she would be discovered just as soon as she walked onto the street. Gu An suddenly turned his head, and Su Yan hurriedly hid behind the stall next to her. A white figure shed past her eyes. Su Yan looked up and saw Gu An already standing in front of her. Su Yan raised her hand in embarrassment and greeted him. Gu An¡¯s expression remained indifferent, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Su Yan replied, ¡°I just want to know what you¡¯re going to do. Does it have anything to do with Gu Ruoyun?¡± Gu An¡¯s eyes shed when he heard Su Yan call Gu Ruoyun¡¯s name in a carefree manner. Gu An, whose emotions could not be seen, made Su Yan feel diffident. Su Yan said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 67 - Working Together to Get the Medicine

Chapter 67: Working Together to Get the Medicine

Gu An questioned, ¡°Princess has been asking about His Royal Highness¡¯ illness. Are you concerned or are you up to something?¡± Su Yan looked at Gu An in disbelief. He was actually suspecting her. Thinking about it carefully, her actions were indeed suspicious. She was also a little discouraged. ¡°I¡¯m the one who gave the Soul Revival Pill to His Royal Highness. I am concerned about him. In addition to that, I know that he is not unconscious. He came to see me yesterday.¡± Speaking of this, Su Yan¡¯s face inexplicably blushed. Gu An¡¯s expression turned cold as he examined Su Yan¡¯s expression. Su Yan raised her head and allowed Gu An to size her up freely. She did not show a trace of guilt. After a while, Gu An said, ¡°I dide out for the sake of His Royal Highness.¡± Su Yan waited for Gu An to continue. Gu An spoke again, ¡°His Royal Highness has been poisoned too deeply. His body is already riddled with holes. Even if with the Soul Revival Pill, it can only save his life, but it can not remove all the toxins.¡± Su Yan¡¯s expression became nervous. Gu An had an idea in his mind, and he looked at Su Yan thoughtfully. Su Yan was a little scared by Gu An¡¯s gaze, and she asked, ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Looking at the way Su Yan had her arms wrapped around her shoulders, the corners of Gu An¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What are you thinking about? I came out this time to help His Royal Highness find a medicinal herb. With this medicinal herb, His Royal Highness¡¯s poison can be removed.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and urged, ¡°Then hurry up and go.¡± After saying that, she felt a little awkward. It seemed that she was the reason why the other party was dyed. She said weakly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. Gu An grabbed Su Yan and said, ¡°I have a favor to ask Princess for.¡± Su Yan looked at Gu An in confusion. Gu An exined, ¡°The woman I metst time was the one who is selling the herbs. For some reasons, I can¡¯t reveal my identity as a woman disguised as a man in front of her. I¡¯ve already dispelled some of her doubtsst time. This time, you have to help me put on a show.¡± Su Yan naturally nodded, but she was still a little confused. She asked, ¡°Why would they suspect that you¡¯re a woman?¡± Gu An paused for a moment and looked deeply at Su Yan. She deliberated for a while and said, ¡°We have some history, but they¡¯re only suspicious. We just need to fool them.¡± Su Yan looked at Gu An, whose expression had turned dark. She felt that there were many things hidden in her heart. It must be rted to those people. Gu An was unwilling to say, so Su Yan did not pursue the matter. She nodded at her and asked, ¡°What can I help you with?¡± Gu An lowered her head and whispered her n into Su Yan¡¯s ear. The two of them discussed the details, but they did not notice the figure following them. In a private room of Heyuan Inn. Mei Jiang was still dressed in red, and her entire person appeared enchanting and charming. Sitting opposite her were Su Yan and Gu An who had modified their appearances. Su Yan¡¯s face was covered by a thin veil. It could not cover her face at all, but it exuded a hazy beauty. This time, Mei Jiang did not cover her face with a veil. Su Yan sized her up decently. Mei Jiang also stared at Su Yan closely. She felt that she was somewhat familiar, but after thinking carefully, she could not remember when she had seen Su Yan before. She smiled tenderly and asked, ¡°Who is this youngdy to Miracle Doctor An?¡± Gu An replied coldly, ¡°My lover.¡± Su Yan hugged Gu An¡¯s arm, her beautiful eyes above the veil looked at Gu An affectionately. Gu An took a sip of tea ufortably. She felt that Su Yan¡¯s acting was a little too realistic. Mei Jiang looked at Su Yan unhappily. She had yet to pluck this flower from the mountain, and it was already taken by someone else. Su Yan did not show any signs of weakness when she met Mei Jiang¡¯s gaze. Her eyes were filled with possessiveness. At this moment, Mei Jiang¡¯s doubts were dispelled. Mei Jiangughed and said, ¡°For someone to be able to move Miracle Doctor An¡¯s heart, this youngdy must have something extraordinary about her.¡± Her tone was filled with a desire topare. Chapter 68 - The Nine-turning Needle Manual

Chapter 68: The Nine-turning Needle Manual

Gu An interrupted Mei Jiang¡¯s topic. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the medicinal herbs.¡± Mei Jiang¡¯s expression turned serious. She put away her seductive demeanor and looked at Gu an. ¡°I wonder where Miracle Doctor An got the Nine-turning Needle Manual from.¡± They were willing to take the risk to trade with Gu An precisely because she had the Nine-turning Needle Manual in her hands. This was a treasure that had been lost since something happened to the King of Medicine¡¯s Valley. It was a pity that they didn¡¯t have the time to take it away back then. A trace of pity shed through Mei Jiang¡¯s eyes. She raised her head and looked at Gu An with a hint of fanaticism and pride. No matter how stubborn the old man was, in the end, this needle manual would still fall into her hands. Gu An¡¯s expression was also somewhat inexplicable. After raising the tea cup to cover her expression, she said, ¡°I obtained it by chance, near Yuzhou City.¡± As soon as he said this, Mei Jiang became even more unguarded. Yuzhou City was exactly a town near the King of Medicine¡¯s Valley. Perhaps someone had picked up this needle manual and it had fallen into Gu An¡¯s hands. However, Gu An¡¯s appearance made Mei Jiang ponder. Her face was somewhat simr to the Young Valley Master from back then. But back then, the Young Valley Master was only twelve years old, and on top of that, she was a woman. Gu An saw Mei Jiang¡¯s hesitation and her face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve already looked for you guys a few times, but you guys have been ying tricks on me time and time again. I took out the Nine-turning Needle Manual as a sign of my sincerity, but you guys have not shows any sincerity at all.¡± It was the first time she had said so much, and it was enough to show that Gu An was really angry. Mei Jiang¡¯s face changed, and sheughed coquettishly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Miracle Doctor An. We¡¯re just being cautious. You know, ever since the King of Medicine¡¯s Valley¡¯s incident, the Ganoderma has been a hotmodity. I¡¯m also afraid that it will fall into the hands of the evil people.¡± Gu An suddenly questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re from the King of Medicine¡¯s Valley? What are you afraid of? Or did you have somehing to do with the destruction of the King of Medicine¡¯s Valley back then?¡± Mei Jiang was shocked, and she looked at Gu An in bewilderment. She clenched her hands tightly, and she was prepared to go defensive. Instead, Gu An raised her eyebrows in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. Why are you so nervous?¡± Gu An¡¯s expression was too calm, as if she had just said something unimportant. Mei Jiang gradually calmed down. It was not her fault for being nervous. Back then, there was no one left alive in the King of Medicine¡¯s Valley. Only the Young Valley Master¡¯s body had not been found, and no one knew if she was dead or alive. If the Young Valley Master had reallye to find them, their bodies were drugged with the King of Medicine¡¯s Valley¡¯s secret medicine. If they met the Young Valley Master, they would definitely die. Now, they could only detoxify the poison by finding the Nine-turning Needle Manual. Their hearts became more and more anxious towards the Nine-turning Needle Manual. Mei Jiang looked at Gu An and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue this business. The Nine-turning Needle Manual in exchange for a thousand-year-old Ganoderma.¡± Gu An put down the teacup in her hand and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve brought the Nine-turning Needle Manual. Where¡¯s the Ganoderma?¡± Mei Jiang said warily, ¡°I want to check the goods first. As long as the needle manual is real, the Ganoderma will be delivered immediately.¡± Gu An nodded and took out a book from her chest. It looked very old, and the edges of the book had already turned yellow. The big and bold words ¡®Nine-turning Needle Manual¡¯ were written on the cover of the book. Su Yan looked at the book in Gu An¡¯s hand and frowned, thinking that she had seen it somewhere before. A hint of fanaticism shed in Mei Jiang¡¯s eyes. This was it. With the Nine-turning Needle Manual, they would be saved. On top of that, the Nine-turning Needle Manual was the emblem of the King of Medicine¡¯s Valley. After this, they would be the legitimate King of Medicine¡¯s Valley. They wouldn¡¯t have to hide anymore. When Mei Jiang reached out her hand, Gu An put away the needle manual. Looking at Mei Jiang, she said: ¡°Since you have verified the authenticity of the Nine-turning Needle Manual, where¡¯s the Ganoderma?¡± Mei Jiang retracted her hand which was unsessful in snatching the needle manual without a trace of embarrassment. She lightly pped her hands a few times. Immediately, they heard the window suddenly shake a little. Then, it was opened by someone outside, and a ck-faced man jumped in from the window. Chapter 69 - We Are All Martial Artists

Chapter 69: We Are All Martial Artists

Gu An raised her eyebrows questioningly at Mei Jiang. Mei Jiang exined, ¡°This is my man. The Ganoderma is on him. After all, I¡¯m a weak woman. It¡¯s better not to put such a treasure on me. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± After saying that, she threw a flirtatious nce at Gu An. Mei Jiang still didn¡¯t want to give up on such a cold man. Gu An ignored Mei Jiang and did not make ament about her words. Mei Jiang lips twitched as she brought contempt upon herself and gave the burly man behind her a look. The burly man understood the look and took a step forward, taking out a jade box from his chest and cing it on the table. The moment the jade box was taken out, the entire room turned cold. Su Yan rubbed her arms and looked at the burly man¡¯s chest with curiosity. Wouldn¡¯t it be cold if such an ice cube was ced on his chest? Mei Jiang noticed Su Yan¡¯s gaze andughed. She exined to her, ¡°We are martial artists, so we are naturally not afraid of this bit of cold. However, people like the young miss who have never practiced martial arts will naturally feel cold.¡± Her tone carried the arrogance of a martial artist. Su Yan rolled her eyes and hugged Gu An¡¯s arm. She said meekly, ¡°Yes, I have never practiced martial arts, so every time I encounter danger, it is Miracle Doctor An who saves me.¡± Mei Jiang¡¯s expression froze and turned cold. She felt that Su Yan was a bit of an eyesore, and her killing intent had already risen. Gu an blocked Mei Jiang¡¯s gaze and reached out to open the box. When she saw the crystal clear Ganoderma inside, a hint of familiarity and hatred shed through her eyes. In an instant, his breathing became unstable, and the burly man noticed it. His suspicious gaze lingered on Gu an and Su Yan. Mei Jiang noticed that something was wrong with the burly man and looked over at him. She gave off a vague feeling that the burly man was in charge. The burly man suddenly asked, ¡°Miracle Doctor An, why are you looking for this Ganoderma?¡± The burly man¡¯s voice was hoarse and extremely unpleasant to the ears. Gu An¡¯s expression froze for a moment and she quickly put away all her emotions. When she raised her head again, she had already regained her cold and indifferent expression. ¡°A friend needs it to save his life.¡± The truth and falsehood in his words were hard to discern. The burly man continued to ask, ¡°I wonder what is the rtionship between this friend and Miracle Doctor An?¡± Gu An¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°This has nothing to do with you guys, right? It¡¯s just a consensual transaction. There¡¯s no need for me to answer your questions.¡± Mei Jiang saw that the atmosphere was not right, so she quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Miracle Doctor An. He doesn¡¯t know how to speak.¡± She looked at the burly man¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen the Ganoderma, can you give me the Nine-turning Needle Manual now?¡± Gu An nodded and took out the needle manual from her chest and ced it on the table. Mei Jiang was delighted and took the needle manual in her hand. She carefully opened it and flipped through it. Only when she was sure that it was real did she rx. The burly man, however, pressed down on Gu an¡¯s hand that was going to take the jade box. Gu An held the jade box in her hand and struggled twice, but she could not break free. She asked with a dark expression, ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you going to go back on your word?¡± The burly manughed hoarsely and said, ¡°Of course not. Our King of Medicine¡¯s Valley values honesty the most.¡± Hearing the other party call themselves the King of Medicine¡¯s Valley, Gu An¡¯s expression became even colder. Fortunately, her expression was originally extremely cold, so this change was not too obvious. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± The burly man said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that Miracle Doctor An doesn¡¯t understand the medicinal properties of this Ganoderma, so I wanted to tell you about it. After all, it¡¯s our King of Medicine¡¯s Valley¡¯s most precious treasure. Don¡¯t waste it.¡± Gu An pulled her hand hard again, but she still couldn¡¯t break free. She looked straight at the burly man and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Although I can¡¯tpare to the King of Medicine¡¯s Valley, I still have the title of a Miracle Doctor. I won¡¯t not understand a simple Ganoderma.¡± Hearing the mockery in Gu An¡¯s words, the burly man¡¯s face darkened. The burly man said, ¡°Miracle Doctor An seems to be dissatisfied with our King fo Medicine¡¯s Valley.¡± Chapter 70 - Miracle Doctor An Is Like a Woman

Chapter 70: Miracle Doctor An Is Like a Woman

Gu An: ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± The burly man looked at Gu An¡¯s face and said, ¡°Miracle Doctor An really looks like an old friend. If Miracle Doctor An was a woman, you would look even more like that old friend. Not to mention, Miracle Doctor An¡¯s hands are really smooth, like a woman¡¯s.¡± As he said this, he even rubbed Gu An¡¯s hands a few times. Gu An¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± The burly manughed. ¡°Could it be that Miracle Doctor An is not the least bit curious about the old friend I mentioned?¡± Gu An¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± A gust of wind blew past, and a corner of Su Yan¡¯s veil blew up. This instant still made Mei Jiang furrow her brows. Suddenly, her expression changed, and she shouted, ¡°Brother Hei, something¡¯s wrong.¡± The burly man who had long thought that Gu An was up to something changed his expression. He exerted strength into his hand and tried to snatch the jade box back. Gu An was not willing to be outdone. The two of them were in a stalemate. The burly man was surprised that Gu An¡¯s skills were not weak. His gaze became more serious. Mei Jiang¡¯s gaze turned to Su Yan. She was prepared to force Gu An into submission by taking her hostage. Su Yan hurriedly retreated, but she could not escape Mei Jiang¡¯s grasp. Gu An saw the situation and shouted, ¡°Su Yan.¡± But she could not free her hand to save Su Yan. Mei Jiang smiled sinisterly, ¡°You dared to lie to me? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Su Yan looked at the palm in front of her in horror. A ck shadow suddenly appeared and stood in front of Su Yan. The sword in his hand shed with a silver light. Mei Jiang had no choice but to give up on Su Yan and turn in a different direction. However, her wrist was still cut. If she had been a little slower just now, her hand would have been crippled. For those in the path of medicine, an injury to the hand was equivalent to a death sentence. Mei Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she red at the person who hade. Su Yan heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly moved closer to An Yi to hide. An Yi nced at Su Yan behind him and asked coldly, ¡°Is the Princess Consort alright?¡± Su Yan shook her head to indicate that she was fine. However, the two people opposite them turned pale with fright. Princess Consort? They remembered Gu An had called her Su Yan just now. Her surname was Su, and she was also a Princess Consort. Could she be the Princess Consort of Guang Pingwang? Mei Jiang and the burly man looked at each other and flew out of the window in unison. Gu An kept the jade box in his hand and couldn¡¯t care less about why An Yi would appear here. She said, ¡°An Yi, quickly chase after them.¡± An Yi nced at Gu An and Su Yan. No one knew what emotions were in his eyes. Then he flew up and chased after them. Gu An¡¯s qinggong was not good, so she could not chase after them. Moreover, Su Yan was still here, and he could not leave her alone. After returning to the Guang Residence, Su Yan stayed in Gu An¡¯s courtyard as they waited for An Yi toe back together. Gu An was no longer suspicious about Su Yan. Su Yan looked at Gu An, who was tidying up medicinal herbs, and did not seem to be concerned about Mei Jiang¡¯s whereabouts at all. Su Yan¡¯s eyes shed with admiration. In her impression, Gu An was always so calm. It was as if she would not be anxious about anything. This calmness was something Su Yan could not achieve, and it was even more valuable especially after knowing that Gu An was actually a woman. Su Yan smiled at Gu an. ¡°Sister An, can I call you that?¡± Gu An¡¯s hands paused and took a moment to gather her bearings before finishing the rearrangement of the medicinal herbs. Without looking at Su Yan, she said casually, ¡°No.¡± A hint of disappointment shed across Su Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh.¡± She sat on the stone bench and drew circles on the ground with her feet. This was something she would do when she was unhappy. After not hearing Su Yan¡¯s movements for a while, Gu An raised her head in puzzlement. She saw Su Yan with her head lowered, depressed. Gu An looked a little helpless and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t want to expose my identity yet, so you can¡¯t call me sister.¡± Su Yan raised her head in surprise, and her unhappy mood instantly disappeared without a trace. She smiled like a flower, making everyone who looked at her can¡¯t help but be happy. ¡°I know. When there¡¯s no one else, I¡¯ll call you Sister An, okay?¡± Chapter 71 - From Now On, You Are My Sister

Chapter 71: From Now On, You Are My Sister

Gu An looked at Su Yan, who was so easy to please, and could not help but nod her head. When she came back to her senses, she was stunned for a moment. Especially when she noticed that the corners of her mouth could not help but curl up, Gu An¡¯s expression changed for a moment. Su Yan hugged Gu An¡¯s waist in surprise. ¡°From now on, you are my sister.¡± Gu An had already put away the expression on her face. She felt a little ufortable being hugged by Su Yan. Before she could break free, An Yi had already returned. ¡°Cough!¡± An Yi let out a soft cough. Su Yan and Gu An quickly separated. An Yi¡¯s gaze was a little strange as he looked at the two of them. Previously, on the street, he had seen them making a fuss, so he had followed them. As a result, he had actually heard Gu An call Su Yan her lover. Now that he had seen them hugging each other with his own eyes, An Yi felt a little confused. There was a probing look in his eyes as he looked at the two of them. Su Yan, who regarded Gu An as her elder sister in her heart, did not notice that there was something wrong with An Yi¡¯s gaze. However, Gu An noticed it. She looked at the clueless Su Yan with an obscure gaze and did not say anything to remind her. Looking at An Yi, Gu An asked, ¡°Where did Mei Jiang and the others go in the end?¡± An Yi put his expression away and said, ¡°They entered a small courtyard in the western suburbs.¡± After a pause, he asked again, ¡°Who are they?¡± Gu An said, ¡°I told you before that His Royal Highness¡¯ body needs a medicinal herb to detoxify.¡± Seeing An Yi nod, Gu An continued, ¡°The medicinal herb that His Royal Highness needs, the thousand-year Ganoderma, is in their hands.¡± An Yi nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve already got the herb?¡± Gu an nodded. An Yi¡¯s gaze swept across Su Yan. He was about to ask about what happened today when he was interrupted by Gu an. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to detoxify His Royal Highness tomorrow. All of you please leave. I¡¯ll organize the herbs needed for tomorrow.¡± An Yi nodded and walked to the door to wait for Su Yan. Su Yan smiled at Gu an Yan, ¡°Miracle Doctor An, I¡¯m leaving. You have to rest well too.¡± Su Yan looked at the bags under Gu An¡¯s eyes and a trace of heartache shed across her eyes. Gu an was stunned. She noticed Su Yan¡¯s gaze and touched the spot under her eyes. An unknown emotion welled up in her heart. An Yi looked at the inexplicable flow of emotions between the two and furrowed his brows. He was thinking about how to report this to Gu Ruoyun. Su Yan followed An Yi and returned to her own courtyard. They saw Leng Shuang outside the courtyard. Leng Shuang sighed in relief when she saw Su Yan. She had gone toplete a mission today and when she returned, she found that Su Yan had left the residence alone. Fortunately, she was fine. An Yi looked at Leng Shuang and said coldly, ¡°From now on, leave the matters of the residence to others. Your mission is to protect the Princess Consort.¡± Leng Shuang was taken aback for a moment. She felt that An Yi¡¯s words seemed to have a hidden meaning. Su Yan also understood what he meant between the lines. She looked at An Yi strangely. An Yi did not exin. He left these words behind and left. Su Yan rubbed her head. She felt that An Yi was rather baffling. He had been suspecting her for the past few days. Could it be that he still suspected her purpose of entering the residence? Didn¡¯t she already prove her innocence when she replied to Gu Lingyu¡¯s letter in front of himst time. Could it be that An Yi had reached menopause. Su Yan thought gloomily as she looked at Leng Shuang who was in front of her. She said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you were reprimanded because of me.¡± Leng Shuang took a step back and bowed. ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Su Yan looked at Leng Shuang and said, ¡°Leng Shuang, my injuries have healed. Let¡¯s continue practicing martial arts tomorrow.¡± Leng Shuang naturally would not disobey Su Yan¡¯s orders. She took a look at Su Yan¡¯s feet and nodded after confirming that they had indeed recovered. Su Yan happily said, ¡°Alright, see you at the same time, same ce tomorrow.¡± After saying this, she returned to her room. Chu Tao and Chun Xia, who were busy in the room, saw Su Yan return and called out in surprise, ¡°Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan nodded and told them about what had happened today. Chapter 72 - Why Did the Princess Consort Marry You

Chapter 72: Why Did the Princess Consort Marry You

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Of course, she avoided the dangerous details. Otherwise, these two girls would cry again. An Yi left Su Yan¡¯s courtyard and went to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s room next door. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Gu Ruoyun nodded and continued to read the letter in his hand. Just like Su Yan had said, the Imperial Court had started to be in turmoil recently. It seems that his ¡®unconsciousness¡¯ had made many people¡¯s mindse alive. It was precisely because of this that it had be more difficult for him to find the person who had poisoned him in the past. Gu Ruoyun looked at An Yi¡¯s hesitant expression. He found it strange that such a rich expression had appeared on this expressionless face for the first time. He asked in amusement, ¡°What has made you so worried?¡± An Yi paused and replied, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Your Highness wondering why the Princess Consort was so determined to marry you all of a sudden?¡± Gu Ruoyun nodded. He had indeed been puzzled before. But now, he had an answer. An Yi continued, ¡°I think I know the reason.¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled, ¡°So you¡¯re worried about this sort of thing. I¡¯ve known the answer for a long time.¡± An Yi looked at Gu Ruoyun in surprise, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve known about the affairs between Doctor An and the Princess Consort since long ago?¡± Gu Ruoyun was stunned, ¡°What does it have to do with Gu An? Didn¡¯t the Princess Consort marry me because she adores me?¡± Looking at Gu Ruoyun¡¯s confident face, An Yi was suddenly at a loss for words. There was a conflicted look on his face. Seeing how awkward An Yi¡¯s expression was, Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression slowly turned solemn. ¡°What did you discover?¡± An Yi sighed in relief when he heard the question. He then told Gu Ruoyun everything he had seen today. The more Gu Ruoyun listened, the more he frowned. He nced at the serious An Yi. He wouldn¡¯t have believed these words if someone else than An Yi had told him so. However, An Yi would not speak nonsense. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have said such a thing. But Gu Ruoyun still refused to give up and asked, ¡°You saw it clearly?¡± An Yi nodded. Gu Ruoyun pondered for a moment before he looked at An Yi and asked, ¡°So you think that the little girl married me for Gu An?¡± An Yi replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence, but Miracle Doctor An and the Princess Consort should be old acquaintances. The atmosphere between them is a little strange, as if they have some sort of secret.¡± Gu Ruoyun did not immediatelye to a conclusion on this matter. He waved his hand and let An Yi leave. After Su Yan had tidied up, shey down on the bedfortably. She then remembered that she had not gone to see Gu Ruoyun today. However, she remembered that he had already regained consciousness, so it did not matter whether she went to see him or not. With that, she went to sleep with an easy conscience. She slept with a peace of mind. Ever since she had met Gu Ruoyun, Su Yan had felt a sense of security. She had been worried about what would happen in the Imperial Court previously, but she was just a woman and could note in contact with such affairs. However, all would be well if Gu Ruoyun was here. Su Yan, who had let go of her biggest worry, fell into a deep sleep. A certain someone who had been waiting for Su Yan toe over in the neighboring courtyard had opened and closed his eyes several times. He opened his eyes once again and saw that it was already veryte. Gu Ruoyun got off the bed with a displeased expression. In a sh, he arrived at Su Yan¡¯s room. When he saw the woman that was already sleeping soundly, his eyes darkenedpletely. He reached out and pinched the delicate nose of the person on the bed. Su Yan struggled ufortably. Her nose was blocked and she could only open her red lips to breathe. However, breathing through her mouth was clearly not asfortable as doing so with her nose. She furrowed her eyebrows. In the end, Gu Ruoyun could not bear torturing her so he let go. Seeing that Su Yan did not wake up even with his actions, he chuckled, ¡°Littlezy pig.¡± His gaze shifted to her red lips, which she hadn¡¯t close in time, and his eyes darkened. He bent down and bit her gently. Su Yan moaned and turned her head to the side. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s lipsnded on her earlobe.. He took the opportunity to kiss her and said fiercely in her ear, ¡°No matter what the reason is, you¡¯ve already be my Princess Consort, and you¡¯ll be my Princess Consort for the rest of my life.¡± Chapter 73 - The Promiscuous Princess Consort

Chapter 73: The Promiscuous Princess Consort

Thinking about first Gu Lingyu and then Gu An, Gu Ruoyun¡¯s bite force on Su Yan¡¯s earlobe gradually increased. Su Yan felt a sharp pain and slowly opened her eyes. She stared nkly at the bed curtains on the bed and touched her earlobe, which was still in pain. She felt that it was a little wet. Could it be that she was bleeding? She quickly turned over and stood up. Under the moonlight, she could see that there was no traces of blood on her hands. Only then did she rx. But what was this moist feeling? Could it be that she was drooling in her sleep? Su Yan¡¯s face turned red. She picked up a handkerchief and wiped her earlobe as well as the corner of her mouth. After she had done all this, she threw the handkerchief far away as if she was trying to get rid of the evidence. Only then did she lie down on the bed again. But this time, she could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. Su Yan tossed and turned for a long time. Suddenly, she thought of Gu Ruoyun. I wonder if he¡¯s asleep now. It¡¯s sote, he should be asleep by now. After thinking for a long time, she realized that she was actually thinking about whether a man had fallen asleep. She felt a wave of shame. Shaking her head, Su Yan forced herself to stop thinking about all this nonsense. She closed her eyes and fell asleep again. Gu Ruoyun, who Su Yan thought had fallen asleep, was standing on the roof and staring at the Moon in a daze. Gu Ruoyun smiled bitterly and returned to his room after the cold wind had cooled his body a little. He was truly the most miserable husband in history. He even had to sneak around to see his wife. His hatred for the person behind the scenes was increasing. He thought to himsefl that he had to hurry up. He could only apany Su Yan openly after he had found the person and solved this hidden danger. Su Yan had been disturbed by the ordealst night and almost could not get up in the morning. Fortunately, she had instructed Chu Tao to wake her up early in the morning. Chu Tao looked at the sky that had just brightened and knocked on Su Yan¡¯s door. When she did not receive a response, Chu Tao tiptoed into the door. Looking at Su Yan who was still sleeping, she could not bear to wake her up. Seeing that it was still early, Chu Tao stayed by her side and prepared to let her sleep for a while longer. In the end, Su Yan was still thinking about practicing martial arts with Leng Shuang. She struggled to open her eyes and saw Chu Tao beside her. She was stunned for a moment before shepletely sobered up. She said in a panic, ¡°What time Is it now? Chu Tao, why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Chu Tao quickly replied, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s still early. I saw that you were sleeping soundly, so I was prepared to call youter.¡± Su Yan heard this and nced at the sky outside the window before she slowed down her movements. Chu Tao went forward to help Su Yan wash up. She was dressed as neatly as before. Chu Tao was a little hesitant to speak. Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Chu Tao, is there anything that you can¡¯t say to me?¡± Chu Tao¡¯s expression changed as she looked at Su Yan¡¯s gentle eyes, her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Yes, I have thought you wrongly. Princess Consort, I don¡¯t object if you want to practice martial arts, but you must take care of your body. You must rest when it¡¯s time to rest. You¡¯ve been pampered since you were young. You¡¯re different from those who have practiced martial arts since they were young.¡± These words were referring to Leng Shuang. If she said it, it would inevitably be a little provocative. That was why Chu Tao was hesitant about whether should she say it. However, she was worried about Su Yan¡¯s health, so she did say it in the end. Su Yan definitely wouldn¡¯t misunderstand Chu Tao. She held Chu Tao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I promise you, I won¡¯t force myself.¡± With her guarantee, Chu Tao smiled again. After Su Yan finished tidying up herself, she left. This time, Leng Shuang cut down on the intensity of the training and didn¡¯t make any harsh demands on Su Yan. On the contrary, Su Yan strived to be perfect. After finishing the training, Su Yan sat on the stone bench andy on the stone table with no concern about her image. Fortunately, there were no outsiders in the garden. As usual, Leng Shuang went forward to massage Su Yan¡¯s legs. Chu Tao recalled the massage that Su Yan had mentionedst time and went forward to observe it carefully. As she watched, she remembered it in her heart. Chapter 74 - Su Yan Suffered a Blow

Chapter 74: Su Yan Suffered a Blow

Su Yan looked at Leng Shuang¡¯s expressionless face. When she took a closer look, she realized that the cold Leng Shuang actually had extremely soft eyebrows and eyshes. Her gaze shifted upwards, and she saw that even her hair was delicate and soft. Such a person should have a soft personality. Su Yan smiled knowingly. Having seen Leng Shuang¡¯s personality under her cold face, she felt that this saying was not wrong. ¡°Leng Shuang, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯ve been training with me for so long but you¡¯re not even sweating.¡± Leng Shuang paused and continued massaging. She said, ¡°The training of the Princess Consort is not even one-tenth as intense as my previous training.¡± The corner of Su Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. She felt a little defeated. Although it was the truth, Leng Shuang¡¯s blunt words really hurt her self-esteem. Chu Tao frowned. ¡°The Princess Consort¡¯s body is delicate. Naturally, it can¡¯t bepared to yours.¡± Leng Shuang was stunned for a moment before realizing that what she just said was came out wrong. Coincidentally, she had finished massaging, so she stopped and stood behind Su Yan. Her silence made Chu Tao frown. Su Yan quickly said, ¡°Chu Tao, Leng Shuang didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡± Chu Tao nced at Su Yan, moved her lips, but didn¡¯t speak. Leng Shuang didn¡¯t speak either. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Su Yan looked at the two of them and felt a headache. She thought to herself that it would be better for them to avoid each other next time. Just as the three of them were feeling awkward, An Si, whom they hadn¡¯t seen for a few days, appeared. An Si¡¯s face darkened the moment he saw Su Yan. He turned around and left. A sharp glint shed across Su Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Stop, An Si, are you avoiding me?¡± An Si¡¯s body stiffened. He felt the wound on his back begin to hurt again. He turned around and bowed to Su Yan. ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort.¡± An Si, who always had a cheeky smile on his face, was extremely serious this time. The suffering he had sufferedst time had taught him a lesson. Su Yan smiled slightly. ¡°Now you know to call me the Princess Consort, weren¡¯t you going to look for Gu Lingyu to ransom me?¡± An Si thought ¡®this is bad¡¯ to himself and a cute smile appeared on his face, ¡°Princess Consort, I¡¯ve already realized my mistake, His Royal Highness¡­¡± He was about to say that His Royal Highness had already taught him a lesson but when he saw that there were other people in the garden, he shut his mouth and changed his words, ¡°I¡¯ve really realized my mistake and have already received my punishment.¡± An Si¡¯s unfinished words made Su Yane to an understanding. Only then did she notice that An Si¡¯s face was pale. A warm feeling welled up in her heart. She had never thought that Gu Ruoyun would stand up for her and teach his own subordinates a lesson. After all, An Si had only scared her a little. He had not made a move. Su Yan waved at An Si and asked him toe over. An Si took two steps closer with a bitter expression on his face. Su Yan raised her eyebrows and said unhappily, ¡°Am I that scary? Come closer.¡± An Si¡¯s heart tightened, and he directly walked to Su Yan¡¯s side. Su Yan came closer and whispered, ¡°An SI, do you know of a way to make someone do something very embarrassing?¡± An Si looked at Su Yan strangely at first, then slowly became terrified. He was so scared that he took a few steps back. Su Yan looked at An Si speechlessly and said snappily, ¡°I¡¯m not going to use it on you.¡± An Si¡¯s face was full of distrust. Su Yan spread her hands and guaranteed, ¡°I¡¯m really not going to use it on you. If I wanted to deal with you, would I have asked you?¡± An Si was slightly relieved and said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know any.¡± He sounded very diffident. Su Yan did not say anything and just kept staring at An Si. An Si could not withstand the pressure and asked tentatively, ¡°Who does the Princess Consort want to deal with?¡± He would keep worrying if he was uncertain about the person. He was not afraid of Su Yan, but he was afraid that His Royal Highness would help. Su Yan sighed and spat out names, ¡°Gu Lingyu and Su Qiao.¡± An Si¡¯s eyes lit up. The hesitation and panic on his face disappeared in an instant. He straightened his body instantly and his voice became much louder. Chapter 75 - Treat These As an Apology

Chapter 75: Treat These As an Apology

Sitting on the stone bench opposite Su Yan, he took out a cloth bag from his wide sleeves. Taking out a red bottle from within and pointing at it, he said, ¡°Of course I have something. This is itching powder. As long as it is sprinkled on one¡¯s body, it will be extremely itchy. Even if the person scratches himself till he bleeds, he will still feel itchy. In the end, the person will feel that even his internal organs are itchy. People who are poisoned with this will not be able to help themselves but cut open their own¡­ Cough.¡± An Si, who was talking enthusiastically, suddenly realized that it was Su Yan who was sitting across from him. He coughed lightly and swallowed the words that he was about to say. Among the three sitting opposite An Si, other than Leng Shuang who did not change her expression. Su Yan and Chu Tao had already backed away as if to hide. Su Yan said awkwardly, ¡°This¡­ There¡¯s no need to be so ruthless.¡± An Si lips twitched in boredom. ¡°This is just so-so.¡± He then took out a blue bottle from his cloth bag. ¡°This is the truth wine. It can make people speak the truth. Especially after being stimted, they can¡¯t help but say what they really think in their minds.¡± Su Yan picked up the bottle and observed it. She asked curiously, ¡°Since it¡¯s so magical, why didn¡¯t you use this on mest time?¡± An Si answered casually, ¡°You¡¯re our Princess Consort after all. This medicine has a side effect. After the effect of the truth wine wears off, it will be an aphrodisiac.¡± Thest word was spoken very softly by An Si, but Su Yan and the others still understood it. Su Yan had opened the medicine bottle to smell it. Her face darkened and she put the medicine bottle back. An Si also had a dissatisfied look on his face. He put away the bottles on the table and said, ¡°You have no taste. These are treasures.¡± Su Yan stopped An Si¡¯s movements and said, ¡°Don¡¯t put them away. Tell me, what else is there?¡± An Si saw that Su Yan was very interested, so he excitedly showed her his collection. As they went through An Si¡¯s collection one by one, Su Yan and An Si¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. Behind them, Leng Shuang was still expressionless, while Chu Tao¡¯s face was already so white it seemed transparent. Looking at the excited Su Yan, she felt like her young miss had been led astray. An Si swallowed his saliva, feeling that his throat was a little dry. Su Yan thoughtfully served him a cup of tea. An Si subconsciously took a sip and then realized where this cup of tea hade from. Looking into the eyes of Su Yan who was beside him, he spat out the mouthful of tea. Su Yan hurriedly avoided it. An Si coughed a few times before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess Consort, I didn¡¯t know.¡± Su Yan did not understand what An Si was thinking. ¡°Why are you reacting so strongly?¡± An Si changed his teacup and poured himself a cup. After drinking it, he felt that his throat was much better. ¡°How can the Princess Consort herself serve me tea?¡± Not that his careless and casual look was showing the respect he had for Su Yan either. After drinking a few cups of tea, An Xi continued, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished saying all this. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Su Yan pressed down on the cloth bag on the table and did not let an Si put it away. An Si looked at Su Yan in confusion. Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°I still haven¡¯t settled the score with you for kidnapping mest time, right?¡± An Si widened his eyes. ¡°Princess Consort, didn¡¯t you just say that you didn¡¯t mind?¡± Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Did I say that? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± An Si said with a stiff face, ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Su Yan could even feel his teeth ache from the way he gnashed his teeth. Su Yan¡¯s hand that was holding the cloth bag slowly increased its strength. ¡°Just give me this as an apology.¡± An Si finally understood what Su Yan meant. Su Yan probably had her eyes on this cloth bag when he first took it out. An Si revealed an extremely pained smile and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll listen to the Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan smiled in satisfaction and prepared to put the cloth bag into her sleeve like An Si did. However, when she thought about the things inside, Su Yan¡¯s face turned green. Chapter 76 - Leave It to Me

Chapter 76: Leave It to Me

She held the cloth bag in her hand with two fingers, and turned her gaze to Chu Tao who was at the side. Chu Tao could not help but take a step back. Su Yan looked at her pale face and silently shifted her gaze away. Just as she was thinking about what to do, a hand reached out and took the cloth bag. Su Yan was stunned. She followed the hand and saw Leng Shuang holding the cloth bag in her arms with an expressionless face. Su Yan and Chu Tao looked at Leng Shuang with admiration. Leng Shuang¡¯s earlobes turned slightly red. ¡°Princess Consort, since there¡¯s nothing else for me to do, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± An Si quickly took his leave and left. He was afraid that Su Yan would have another excessive demand. Su Yan returned to her room with a full harvest. She looked at the cloth bag that Leng Shuang had ced on the table and was troubled. Where should she put it? Her gaze wandered around the room. Cupboard? It was not suitable. Food would be ced inside. Wardrobe? It was not suitable. After eliminating many ces, Su Yan found that there was no ce to hide anything in this room. She frowned in distress. Chu Tao came in with a small box. Seeing Su Yan¡¯s expression, she knew what she was troubled about. She ced the box on the cab and said, ¡°Princess Conosrt, I went to look for an empty box. It¡¯s better to ce those things alone.¡± With lingering fear, she pointed at the cloth bag on the table. The words that An Si had said today had opened Chu Tao¡¯s eyes. There were actually so many sinister things in the world. It was really, too scary. Su Yan¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°Chu Tao is the most considerate. You¡¯ve helped me solve a big problem.¡± After saying that, she walked to the table and wanted to put the cloth bag into the box. Chu Tao blushed at Su Yan¡¯s praise. When she saw Su Yan¡¯s actions, she quickly stopped her. Su Yan looked at Chu Tao in confusion. Chu Tao said with a pale face, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll do it.¡± She took a deep breath, narrowed her eyes, picked up the cloth bag, and quickly put it into the box. Then, she used her fastest speed to close the lid. Only then did Chu Tao finally heave a sigh of relief. Su Yan found it a little funny. ¡°It¡¯s not that dangerous. Otherwise, An Si wouldn¡¯t have dared to carry it around with him.¡± Chu Tao also knew that this was the case, but when she thought about the things inside, she couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. Su Yan smiled and didn¡¯t try to persuade her. In fact, when she herself was holding those things, she was also bothered in her heart. Chu Tao ced the box properly and brought in a basin. She took a rag and carefully cleaned the table that the cloth bag had been ced five or six times. After wiping the entire table until it was shiny, Chu Tao wiped the sweat off her head and stopped her actions. Looking at the table, she was still a little worried. Chu Tao¡¯s thoughts moved. She pulled out the silver hairpin from her head and ced it on the table to test if there was any poison. Su Yan watched Chu Tao¡¯s movements helplessly. She held Chu Tao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s very safe now.¡± Chu Tao also realized that she had gone too far. She smiled and took the basin out. Su Yan recalled that Gu An was going to detoxify Gu Ruoyun today and asked Chu Tao to stay in the courtyard to look after the ce. She then left with Chun Xia. After walking for a long time, she finally saw Gu An¡¯s courtyard. Su Yan gently tapped her tired calves. Fortunately, she had followed Leng Shuang for morning runs for a few days, or else she would not have been able to walk all the way here. Leng Shuang and Chun Xia followed behind Su Yan, one on each side. Chun Xia¡¯s head was covered in sweat. Su Yan had just reached the door when she ran into An Yi. An Yi bowed to Su Yan and his attitude towards her returned to its previous state. ¡°Princess Consort, His Royal Highness is inside.¡± After saying that, he gestured towards Su Yan. Su Yan looked at An Yi and felt more and more that he had reached menopause. Otherwise, why was his attitude ever so changing. Su Yan entered the courtyard and saw Gu An cooking medicine outside. Her eyes lit up and she quickly walked forward. Chapter 77 - Gu Ruoyun Detoxifies

Chapter 77: Gu Ruoyun Detoxifies

She squatted down beside Gu An and whispered in her ear, ¡°Sister An.¡± Then she said loudly, ¡°Miracle Doctor An, let me help you.¡± Gu An was taken aback. She had never thought that Su Yan would really treat her as an elder sister. She raised her head and looked deeply at Su Yan, trying to figure out her motive. However, in her eyes, Gu An could only see sincerity and fondness. Su Yan liked her very much. This realization left Gu An at a loss. Gu Ruoyun heard Su Yan¡¯s voice and walked out of the inner room. As soon as he came out, he saw the two of them looking affectionately at each other. His face immediately darkened and he coughed lightly. Su Yan and Gu An turned their heads at the same time. When she saw Gu Ruoyun, Su Yan¡¯s heart could not help but sh with joy. A bright smile then appeared on her face, ¡°Uncle Gu.¡± Gu Ruoyun, who had been bewitched by Su Yan¡¯s smile, was pped back to reality by her way of addressing him as ¡°uncle¡±. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face was dark as he said, ¡°Come here.¡± Su Yan ran over happily. Gu Ruoyun pulled her into his arms and his expression became a little better. He looked at the little girl who was obediently staying in his arms and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What should you call me?¡± Su Yan felt that she seemed to know what Gu Ruoyun cared about. She never thought that the His Royal Highness, the Great God of War would care so much about his own age. Su Yan smiled and said deliberately, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be uncle?¡± Gu Ruoyun reached out a hand and pulled on Su Yan¡¯s face, ¡°What should you call me?¡± Su Yan could not break free and mumbled, ¡°Gu Ruoyun.¡± Gu Ruoyun was still not satisfied and stared straight at Su Yan. Su Yan could only try one by one, ¡°Guang Pingwang? Your Highness? Brother Gu? Husband?¡± The word ¡®husband¡¯ made Gu Ruoyun¡¯s heart waver and he let go of Su Yan¡¯s face. Su Yan quickly rubbed her sore cheeks and red at Gu Ruoyun angrily. Gu Ruoyun did not get angry and instead smiled, ¡°Call me by that again.¡± Su Yan turned around and ignored him. Gu Ruoyun went around to the other side. His gaze was so gentle that one could drown in it. ¡°Good girl, call me again.¡± Su Yan¡¯s face was red as she looked at Gu Ruoyun. She called out softly, ¡°Husband.¡± Gu Ruoyunughed heartily. Su Yan stared at Gu Ruoyun in a daze. It was hard for her to imagine that such a gentle and good-natured man was the God of War who had made the enemies at the border tremble even upon hearing his name. Su Yan was not the only one who was in a daze when faced with such a Gu Ruoyun. Gu An stopped what she was doing. She had never seen Gu Ruoyun like this. She had never heard himugh so happily either. Ever since she had first met Gu Ruoyun and was brought back to the Gu Family, every time she saw Gu Ruoyun, he had always been cold and distant. Such an approachable side would only appear in front of Su Yan. He really likes Su Yan, doesn¡¯t he. ¡°Gasp.¡± The absent-minded Gu An identally touched the boiling pot of medicine. When Su Yan noticed it, she quickly regained her senses and asked, ¡°Miracle Doctor An, are you alright?¡± Seeing that Su Yan was about to walk over, Gu An quickly turned around and replied in her usual voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± However, her eyes quickly turned red. She did not know if it was because of the pain in her hand or some other reason. Su Yan¡¯s steps were stopped by Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun nced at Gu An with dissatisfaction and said with possessiveness, ¡°Little girl, you still care about other men when I¡¯m here?¡± Su Yan was taken aback. Other men? When she realized what was going on, she found it funny. His Royal Highness the God of War was actually someone who got jealous easily. Chapter 78 - The Gu Ruoyun Who Was Jealous Over Nothing

Chapter 78: The Gu Ruoyun Who Was Jealous Over Nothing

She teased, ¡°Whose vinegar has spilt? Why is it so sour?¡± She yfully fanned the air in front of her nose. Gu Ruoyun grabbed Su Yan¡¯s hand, ¡°Are youughing at me, huh?¡± The dangerous look in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes made Su Yan decisively beg for mercy. Gu An could not take the lover¡¯s quarrel. Seeing that the medicine was ready, he hurriedly poured it into a bowl. The hot medicine sshed and fell onto her hand. Gu An gritted her teeth and endured it without making a sound. She carried the medicine back into the room. The sound of the door opening and closing startled the two of them. Only then did Su Yan realize that there was someone else here. When she thought of their actions just now, and the fact that Gu An, An Yi, Leng Shuang and the others had caught them in the act, her face turned red with embarrassment. Gu Ruoyun lowered his head and whispered into Su Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°They won¡¯t say anything.¡± Su Yan pushed Gu Ruoyun away and red at him. Gu Ruoyunughed in his heart. This little girl has quite a temper. When Gu An came out to say that everything was ready, she had already packed up all her feelings. Gu Ruoyun entered the inner room. Su Yan wanted to follow him in but was stopped by Gu An. ¡°Princess Consort, too many people in the room will affect my treatment.¡± Su Yan quickly retreated after hearing this, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know. I won¡¯t go in, I¡¯ll just wait outside.¡± Gu An¡¯s eyes shed as she watched Su Yan return to her seat in the courtyard. Four hours quickly passed but there was still no movement from the inner room. Su Yan waited anxiously outside. She only managed to pull through by asionally chatting with Leng Shuang and Chun Xia. The sky gradually darkened. Su Yan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the door. As if sensing something, the door was opened. Su Yan rushed to the door at once. She looked at Gu An and asked, ¡°Miracle Doctor An, how is he?¡± An Yi followed closely after her. Gu An could not hide the smile on her face. ¡°His Royal Highness¡¯ body is fine now.¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with joy. Among them, Gu An and An Yi were the most touched. After all, Su Yan was already fully prepared when she came to their doorstep with the Soul Revival Pill. Gu An, An Yi and the others had been searching for an antidote for five whole years. They could only watch as Gu Ruoyun¡¯s body deteriorated day by day, but they could not do anything about it. Fortunately, there was divine justice after all, and the Heavens allowed Su Yan to deliver the Soul Revival Pill. Gu An and An Yi looked at Su Yan with gratitude in their eyes. Su Yan was a little embarrassed, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Gu An¡¯s expression was filled with obvious joy. It was rare to see such joy on her face. She said seriously, ¡°His Royal Highness¡¯ poison has been cured thanks to the Princess Consort¡¯s Soul Revival Pill. I wonder how the Princess Consort managed to obtain this Soul Revival Pill?¡± An Yi also looked over curiously. Su Yan smiled shyly and said simply, ¡°I got it from Master Xuanfeng of Shen An Temple.¡± Gu An eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve met Master Xuanfeng?¡± She was so shocked that she forgot to use honorifics. At the same time, Chun Xia¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Oh, so the reason the young miss went to Shen An temple to be tortured by Master Xuanfeng was to ask for medicine for His Royal Highness.¡± Gu An and An Yi looked puzzled. Torture? Su Yan gave Chun Xia a look. Knowing that she had said too much, Chun Xia stuck out her tongue. A voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Going to the Shen An Temple to be tortured by Master Xuanfeng. What does that mean?¡± The moment Gu Ruoyun woke up, he heard this, so he asked with a dark expression. Su Yan looked at Gu Ruoyun who had a healthy look on his face and knew that he was fine. She smiled at his question and said rxedly, ¡°I had just arrived at Shen An Temple when I met Master Xuanfeng, who had just returned. I asked him for medicine and he gave it to me.¡± These words were evading the crucial points, but Su Yan was not lying. She did not want to rely on this small favor to make the Imperial Residence treat her differently. Chun Xia pursed her lips when she heard this and felt the young miss¡¯ words were unworthy of her actions. However, she had just been warned and thus did not dare to say anything else. Chapter 79 - The Princess Consort Had Begged For the Medicine

Chapter 79: The Princess Consort Had Begged For the Medicine

Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression did not improve when he heard Su Yan¡¯s words. His eyes turned towards Chun Xia and he pointed at her, ¡°You tell me.¡± As he spoke, Gu Ruoyun had already brought Su Yan to the stone table in the middle of the courtyard and sat down. Chun Xia was trembling from Gu Ruoyun¡¯s gaze. Her legs immediately gave way and she fell to her knees. This was the original demeanor of His Royal Highness the God of War God. He had only subconsciously restrained his aura beside Su Yan. Su Yan wanted to speak but was stopped by Gu Ruoyun. Chun Xia had originally wanted the people of the Imperial Residence to know of the sacrifices her young miss had made for His Royal Highness. Not to mention that she had just been frightened by Gu Ruoyun, so she spilt everything out like beans. ¡°Our young miss did run into Master Xuanfeng when she arrived at Shen An Temple. However, that master was a very strange person. It was one thing for him not to meet our young miss, but he had even asked her to chop firewood. Every day, the amount of firewood she had to chop up was as tall as a person. Every day, the young miss¡¯ hands would be full of blisters and her old wounds would be reced by new ones. Later on, the master insisted on drinking tea brewed with the spring water on the mountain. So every day, before dawn, the young miss would go up the mountain to help him fetch the spring water. There were also blisters on her feet. On the first day she came down from the mountain, she fainted immediately. At night, when I was popping the blisters for the young miss, even I felt that it was horrifying. Even so, the young miss still went up the mountain every day.¡± The more Chun Xia spoke, the uglier Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression became. Gu An and An Yi had never thought that the Soul Revival Pill¡¯s origins were as such. Chun Xia mustered up her courage and raised her head, she looked at Gu Ruoyun and said, ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve all tried to persuade the young miss to go home, but the young miss refused to return. She said that she hade for an important person. At the time, we did not understand, but now it seems that this person is you.¡± Su Yan felt extremely shy after her feelings were confessed passively in front of everyone. Gu Ruoyun held Su Yan¡¯s hand and his voice softened, ¡°Yan¡¯er, thank you.¡± This was the first time Gu Ruoyun had called her this way. Su Yan looked at Gu Ruoyun seriously and said, ¡°I said that I would save you and protect you.¡± Gu Ruoyun thought back to what Su Yan had said back then when she had came to the Imperial Residence and climbed up the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll save you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Her eyes had been filled with determination at the time. He had never thought that the little girl would turn the words that he thought were a joke into reality. Gu Ruoyun smiled, ¡°Alright, you protect me.¡± Su Yan smiled as well. Aside from the Su family, her biggest wish in this life was for Gu Ruoyun to live a happy life. Gu An looked at the atmosphere between the two of them which could not amodate a third person, and felt a wave of bitterness in her heart. However, she felt more relieved than bitter. At least in the future, His Royal Highness would be able to live a happy life with Su Yan by his side. Gu An quietly hid the tears that shed past the corner of her eyes. She did not expect that An Yi would see this scene. An Yi furrowed his brows and thought, since the Princess Consort had gone to beg for the medicine for His Royal Highness, then she must have married into the Imperial Residence for His Royal Highness. However, Gu An¡¯s behavior did not seem right either. It couldn¡¯t be that Gu An liked the Princess Consort, but the Princess Consort liked His Royal Highness, right? Such aplicated rtionship had clearly exceeded An Yi¡¯s brain capacity. He stood rooted to the ground on the spot, his brain crashing. The poison in his body had beenpletely removed, but his body had been in deficit for many years after all. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s body still needed some time to recuperate. Su Yan apanied Gu Ruoyun back to his room. When there were only the two of them in the room, Su Yan felt a little awkward. She hesitated and said, ¡°You¡¯ve just been detoxified so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Unexpectedly, Gu Ruoyun stretched out his long arms and lifted Su Yan up by her waist. Su Yan cried out in surprise, ¡°Gu Ruoyun, put me down quickly. Your body can¡¯t take it.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face darkened. A man can¡¯t be told that he was ¡®unable¡¯. ¡°Today, your husband will let you see whether my body can take it or not.¡± Chapter 80 - Men Cant Be Unable

Chapter 80: Men Can¡¯t Be ¡®Unable¡¯

Su Yan also realized the ambiguity in her words and exined awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Your body has just been detoxified. Quickly put me down.¡± Gu Ruoyun saw that Su Yan was struggling a lot, so he put her down. He stated his conditions, ¡°I¡¯ll put you down. You move in from tonight onwards.¡± Su Yan¡¯s first reaction was no. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face fell and his body fell back weakly. Su Yan supported him in a panic. Gu Ruoyun ced all his weight on Su Yan¡¯s body and Su Yan was pressed down by him. Gu Ruoyun said pitifully, ¡°My poor body is so weak but no one wants to take care of me. Even my Princess Consort dislikes me.¡± Su Yan quickly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you.¡± Gu Ruoyun continued, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you willing to move in? You just dislike me.¡± His tone was full of usations, which made Su Yan¡¯s heart soften. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll move in.¡± Gu Ruoyun opened one of his eyes and looked at Su Yan. He smiled. He straightened his body and pulled Su Yan towards the bed. Su Yan¡¯s face was filled with confusion. It was not until the man had pulled her onto the bed, pulled her into his arms and covered her with the nket that Su Yan vaguely realized something. ¡°Gu Ruoyun, were you lying to me just now?¡± Gu Ruoyun almostughed out loud when he heard Su Yan¡¯s soft tone even when she was questioning him. Why is this girl so cute. He had a sly look on his face, but his tone sounded as if he was wronged, ¡°It¡¯s all because you gave me strength, mydy. Don¡¯t think too much. Sleep early, good girl.¡± Su Yan felt that something was wrong, but she could not tell what was wrong. She was brought to sleep by Gu Ruoyun in a daze. Gu Ruoyun kissed Su Yan on the forehead, closed his eyes and fell asleep as well. ¡­ Ever since Gu Lingyu received Su Yan¡¯s reply, he had been very excited. Recently, there had been more and more people supporting him in the Imperial Court. He was only one step away. Now that Gu Ruoyun was dead, I want to see what else Guang Pingwang¡¯s group of loyal and stubborn old fogies have to say. Gu Lingyu held a private meeting that very night. ¡°Lingyu, you¡¯re leaving as soon as you¡¯ve returned.¡± Su Qiao helped Gu Lingyu tidy up his cor andined. Gu Lingyu did not sleep for the whole night but he did not feel tired. As long as he thought about what he had to do today, he felt radiant. He gently scratched Su Qiao¡¯s nose, ¡°I have something important to do. I¡¯ll apany you properly when I¡¯m done.¡± Su Qiao could tell that Gu Lingyu was in a good mood, so she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your health.¡± Gu Lingyu was delighted by Su Qiao¡¯s gentleness, and the smile on his face grew wider. Su Qiao seized the opportunity to say, ¡°Lingyu, after some time, I¡¯m going to attend a flower tea party, but those young misses look down on me. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll lose face for the Gu Family, so I want to buy a set of jewelry.¡± Gu Lingyu, who was bursting with pride, waved his hand and agreed. Su Qiao¡¯s smile became more and more gentle. After sending Gu Lingyu off, Su Qiao thought of the set of jewelry that she had taken a fancy to recently, and her mood became better. Ever since Su Yan took back all the jewelry, she had never had any decent jewelry. After marrying Gu Lingyu, her predicament did not improve. Gu Lingyu stood in the Imperial Court in high spirits. Gu Lingyu, who could only stand at the edge of the court in the past, was standing in the middle of the entire Imperial Court this time. The Emperor sat on the throne in a majestic and righteous manner. His eyes, which were engraved with the marks of time, were filled with amusement. No matter how much the people below him caused amotion, he would always be the one to profit in the end. Recently, without Gu Ruoyun, this big mountain, pressing down on him, the Emperor, who was almost 50 years old, had experienced the unprecedented vigor of youth. Gu Lingyu stood in front of all the officials and cupped his hands towards the Emperor. ¡°Long live the Emperor.¡± The Emperor spoke, ¡°Rise, Dear Subject Gu, what do you have to report?¡± Chapter 81 - Fighting for Military Power

Chapter 81: Fighting for Military Power

Gu Lingyu knelt on one knee, his face full of concern for the country. He said, ¡°Your Majesty, Guang Pingwang has been unconscious for many days and his time is almost up. I request Your Majesty to issue a decree to hand over Guang Pingwang¡¯s military power.¡± The Emperor looked surprised and said hesitantly, ¡°Oh? But Guang Pingwang has been working hard for the country and for the people for many years. Isn¡¯t it too inhumane to take back the military power right after he has just fainted? It will also easily arouse the anger of the people.¡± Gu Lingyu was not flustered at all. He said the words that he had rehearsed with the ministersst night, ¡°Your Majesty, for national reasons, these soldiers can not be without a leader for a day. For personal reasons, Guang Pingwang is my biological uncle. I think even if uncle is awake, he will be willing to do so.¡± The Emperor stroked his beard and frowned, as if he was considering Gu Lingyu¡¯s words. Gu Lingyu waited until he broke out in cold sweat. Whether it would be sessful or not depended this one step. The Emperor saw that the atmosphere was almost how he wanted it to be and said, ¡°Then in your opinion, who is the candidate to hand over the military power to?¡± Gu Lingyu was overjoyed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Your Majesty and the ministers¡¯ opinions on this matter.¡± The Emperor did not say anything. The ministers behind Gu Lingyu all stood up one by one. They guaranteed that Gu Lingyu was the most suitable candidate. The officials on Gu Ruoyun¡¯s side also stood up one by one, saying that doing so would lose the hearts of the people and that it was absolutely uneptable. The two factions were quarreling with each other. There was also a portion of the officials who stood at the side was if watching a joke. These people were all in the neutral faction, which was also known as the Royalist faction. They were loyal followers of the Emperor. The people around Gu Ruoyun were all capable people. Even though Gu Ruoyun was not around, theirbat power was not to be underestimated. Seeing that Gu Lingyu¡¯s side was about to be defeated, the Emperor interrupted the noisy scene, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± It was a soft sound, but it made everyone quiet down. ¡°We will listen to the Emperor¡¯s decision.¡± All the officials cupped their hands towards the Emperor. The Emperor waved his hand to let them stand up before continuing, ¡°Does any other official have any objections to this matter?¡± Elder Zheng suddenly stood up, ¡°Your Majesty, I have some thoughts.¡± The Emperor gestured for Elder Zheng to continue speaking. Elder Zheng nced at Gu Lingyu who was in the middle of the Imperial Court before speaking, ¡°Your Majesty, since Gu Lingyu is the nephew of Guang Pingwang, then if the uncle is in trouble, wouldn¡¯t it be reasonable for the nephew to temporarily take over the uncle¡¯s position?¡± Those who supported Gu Lingyu were overjoyed. They never thought that Elder Zheng woulde out to help them, so they immediately chimed in. The faces of the officials on Gu Ruoyun¡¯s side were ugly. It was not certain whether Elder Zheng¡¯s words were his own thoughts or were they the Emperor¡¯s wishes. With the help of Elder Zheng, the trend on the Imperial Court tilted towards Gu Lingyu¡¯s side. After a short moment of consideration, the Emperor agreed to let Gu Lingyu take over Guang Pingwang¡¯s military power. An Imperial edict was issued. The smile on Gu Lingyu¡¯s face grew wider and wider. His unpresentable look made everyone frown. Gu Lingyu really could not bepared to his uncle. On second thought, if Gu Lingyu was as capable as Gu Ruoyun, they would not have chosen to support him as a puppet. The ministers who supported Gu Lingyu looked at each other and smiled. Only they understood the logic behind this. Gu Lingyu, who was still foolishly smiling, could not understand the twists and turns within. He held the Imperial edict in his hand and felt that the era that belonged to him, Gu Lingyu, was about to begin. Gu Lingyu returned to the Gu Family with the Imperial edict in his hand in high spirits. The members of the Gu Family came out to wee him. Gu Qing looked at his son and patted his arm. His eyes were filled with satisfaction, ¡°As expected of my son, promising!¡± He thought about how he had been suppressed by his younger brother for his entire life. He never thought that his son would give him such a big face. Thinking about how everything that Gu Ruoyun had would belong to them in the future, the whole family was all smiles. Su Qiao helped Lady Gu to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s side. Chapter 82 - The Military Powers Change of Ownership

Chapter 82: The Military Power¡¯s Change of Ownership

Lady Gu touched the Imperial edict in his hand. Her eyes were full of greed, and her round and chubby face was full of smiling wrinkles. Su Qiao looked at Gu Lingyu and smiled gently. ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve been working hard recently. Now you can have a good rest for a while.¡± Gu Lingyu said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m very busy. I¡¯ve just obtained the military power of Guang Pingwang, there are still many things that I need to deal with.¡± Lady Gu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What does a woman like you know? You want to meddle in everything. Why don¡¯t you see if you have the ability? My son is so capable, why did he marry a useless daughter-inw like you?¡± Su Qiao¡¯s eyes turned red from Lady Gu¡¯s sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Lingyu¡¯s health.¡± Lady Gu could not bear to see her like this. ¡°Why are you crying all day as if the Gu Family has mistreated you? Why don¡¯t you take a look about what day it is today, why are you still crying?¡± Lady Gu had felt that she had been tricked when she first saw Su Qiao¡¯s dowry back then. Such a woman could not help her son in terms of power and money, so what was the point of marrying her. Su Qiao looked at Gu Lingyu with weak and pitiful eyes, and Gu Lingyu¡¯s chauvinistic heart began to rise. He said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk to Qiao Qiao like that. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Lady Gu frowned and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Gu Lingyu. Gu Lingyu removed Su Qiao¡¯s hand and personally supported Lady Gu. ¡°Okay, Mom, let¡¯s go in quickly. It¡¯s time for lunch.¡± The entire family had gone in, leaving only Su Qiao standing at the door. Her face was extremely dark. After a while, she regained her gentle expression and smiled as she entered the house. ¡­ With the Imperial edict in his hand, Gu Lingyu was filled with excitement. He could not wait any longer and was about to go to the Guang Pingwang Residence to ask for the military power. An Yi had already received a tip-off from the Imperial Court. Everything that had happened in the Imperial Court today had been passed on to Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun smiled and said to An Yi, ¡°Get Ready, a guest ising to the Imperial Residence.¡± An Yi did not understand what was going on. Not long after, he heard a report from the guard. ¡°Head steward, the young master of the Gu Family, Gu Lingyu, has arrived. He says that he has an Imperial edict to announce.¡± An Yi nodded and turned to enter the house. He looked at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression was unreadable as he said, ¡°Since he¡¯s here, of course we have to wee the guest.¡± An Yi received the order and left. Gu Ruoyun was not worried about the situation outside at all. He slowly sipped the tea in his hand. Gu Lingyu proudly walked into the Guang Pingwang residence and looked around at the surroundings of the Imperial Residence. He hade to the Imperial Residence quite often. After all, his parents had used him to get close to the Imperial Residence in the past. In the past, every time he came, he always lowered his head and did not dare to look around. Now, Gu Lingyu had achieved his ambition and felt that the entire Imperial Residence belonged to him. An Yi could clearly feel the change in Gu Lingyu, he remained expressionless. Gu Lingyu looked at An Yi¡¯s expressionless face and felt a sense of inferiority surge up again in his heart. His expression immediately darkened and he scolded angrily, ¡°You, a servant, dare to look at me like that?¡± An Yi looked at Gu Lingyu and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be disrespectful.¡± Gu Lingyu thought for a moment and could not catch his mistake. However, what he said just now made Gu Lingyu smile smugly. ¡°What right do you have as a lowly person to address yourself as ¡°I¡± in front of me?¡± An Yi looked at Gu Lingyu¡¯s face and his eyes were filled with killing intent. This gaze scared Gu Lingyu so much that he could not help but take a step back. What followed was a strong sense of anger. Yu Yuan rushed over from afar. He cupped his hands towards Gu Lingyu and said, ¡°I am Yu Yuan. May I know why Young Master Gu is here today?¡± Gu Lingyu red at An Yi, feeling indignant in his heart. When he saw Yu Yuan interjecting, he raised his head arrogantly. ¡°Who do you think you are? What right do you have to talk to me?¡± Chapter 83 - This Person Must Have Gone Mad

Chapter 83: This Person Must Have Gone Mad

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He looked at the two of them and smiled maliciously. ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, right? I¡¯m here today to announce the Imperial edict. The Imperial edict states that from today onwards, I, Gu Lingyu, will officially take over the 100,000 military power in Guang Pingwang¡¯s hands.¡± After saying that, he looked at the two of them with even more disdain. ¡°As for you two, you might have a new master.¡± An Yi¡¯s eyes were still filled with killing intent. No one would doubt that if he raised his hand, Gu Lingyu would be beheaded. Yu Yuanughed heartily, but his words were not polite at all. ¡°I guess Young Master Gu still doesn¡¯t understand these things too much. We are His Royal Highness¡¯ inner guards. We belong to His Royal Highness alone. There will be no such thing as a change of masters.¡± Gu Lingyu¡¯s face turned red. He looked at Yu Yuan with hatred in his heart. He said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry up and give me the military power.¡± Yu Yuan weed Gu Lingyu into the living room to sit. He then pulled An Yi out of the door. ¡°What is His Royal Highness¡¯ order?¡± Yu Yuan asked. An Yi¡¯s eyes were still dark. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He looked at Yu Yuan with disdain. The corner of Yu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. No wonder His Royal Highness was unwilling to let An Yi handle matters in the Imperial Residence. With his personality, the people in the Imperial Residence would probably all be dead in a few days. He sighed and led An Yi to look for His Royal Highness. By now, they all knew that His Royal Highness¡¯ poison had been cured and that he had regained consciousness. As the two of them left, Gu Lingyu slowly sobered up from his earlier humiliation. As he looked at the Imperial Residence, the ambition in his eyes soared. It was a pity that Gu Ruoyun had fainted. He would never be able to witness such a scene. He had always imagined having Gu Ruoyun under his feet and making Gu Ruoyun beg for mercy in a miserable state. Just thinking about it made Gu Lingyuugh out loud. Su Yan looked at Gu Lingyu who was giggling foolishly in the living room and wondered if this person had gone mad. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Lingyu returned to his senses and looked at Su Yan. Su Yan¡¯s pretty face and excellent figure made Gu Lingyu¡¯s eyes sh. Su Yan was quite good-looking. Thinking back to the time when Su Yan married into the Imperial Residence and her huge dowry she had brought with her, Gu Lingyu¡¯s heart gradually became hot. ¡°Yan¡¯er, today I came to get Guang Pingwang¡¯s military power. In the future, this military power will be mine. I can protect you now.¡± Gu Lingyu went forward and held Su Yan¡¯s hand. He was saying that he wanted to protect her, but it was more of a show-off. Su Yan was one step too slow. She did not manage to dodge and was caught by him. Her hand struggled continuously. ¡°Gu Lingyu, let go of me.¡± At this point, there was no need for Su Yan to put on an act with Gu Lingyu anymore. However, Gu Lingyu thought that Su Yan did not dare to be close with him because this was the Guang Pingwang residence. He smiled arrogantly and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. I will immediately bring you to the Gu Family and wee you as my concubine.¡± Gu Lingyu was pleased with himself. The woman of Guang Pingwang loved him with all her heart. This feeling made Gu Lingyu feel the pleasure of crushing Gu Ruoyun to the ground and rubbing him against it. ¡°When will my Princess Consort enter your Gu Family? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Gu Ruoyun was dressed in a ck robe with a ck and gold four-wed golden dragon faintly discernible on it. As he stood there, in regards to aura, he was clearly superior to Gu Lingyu. Gu Lingyu¡¯s entire body stiffened when he heard this sound. Su Yan took the opportunity to break free from Gu Lingyu¡¯s hand and ran to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s side,ining to him. Gu Ruoyun pulled Su Yan into his arms. Gu Lingyu¡¯s eyes turned slightly red when he saw this scene. He pointed at Su Yan with a trembling finger and said, ¡°You, you b*tch, you lied to me!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Lingyu let out a blood-curdling scream. A flying knife had left a bloody mark on the side of his mouth.. Gu Ruoyun retracted his hand and said calmly, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± Chapter 84 - I Have an Imperial Edict In My Hands

Chapter 84: I Have an Imperial Edict In My Hands

Su Yan hugged Gu Ruoyun¡¯s arm tightly and screamed in her heart, ¡°My husband is too handsome!¡± Gu Lingyu did not dare to say a word when he saw Gu Ruoyun. Just a moment ago, he had felt pity that Gu Ruoyun was in aa, but now, he could not help but hope that he was the one who had pass out. Gu Ruoyun looked at Gu Lingyu and frowned in disdain, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re here today to get the Commander¡¯s Seal?¡± Gu Lingyu¡¯s legs were trembling. Hearing this, he felt a little more confident. He tightened the Imperial edict in his hand and took a deep breath. However the moment he met Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes, he stammered when he opened his mouth. ¡°This, this, this is the Imperial edict. From, from today onwards, I will take over the military, military power in your hands.¡± After finishing this sentence with great difficulty, Gu Lingyu wiped his cold sweat and heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Ruoyun chuckled, ¡°Sure.¡± He casually threw the Commander¡¯s Seal to Gu Lingyu. Gu Lingyu held the Commander¡¯s Seal that was engraved with the head of a fierce tiger in his hand, and his heart was filled with disbelief. He stared nkly at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun raised his eyebrows, his attitude rather amiable, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there anything else?¡± Gu Lingyu shook his head subconsciously. ¡°Then you can leave. Since the Commander¡¯s Seal is in your hands, I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± Gu Lingyu did not quite understand what Gu Ruoyun meant. He felt that there was a hidden meaning behind his words. However, Gu Ruoyun had already called someone toe send him off. Gu Lingyu only came to his senses after he had walked out of the main door of the Imperial Residence. He pinched the heavy Commander¡¯s Seal in his hand. Only then did it feel a little real. He did not expect that he would still be able to obtain the Commander¡¯s Seal after Gu Ruoyun had woken up. He only thought that it was because Gu Ruoyun was afraid of the Imperial edict in his hands. After leaving Gu Ruoyun¡¯s territory, Gu Lingyu¡¯s vanity began to swell again. As he rode his tall horse on the road, he felt that on the grounds under the Emperor¡¯s feet, he was now second only to one person and above all others. Thinking back to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s previous glory, it would all belong to him from now on. Guang Pingwang residence. Su Yan asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you give the Commander¡¯s Seal to Gu Lingyu?¡± Gu Ruoyun pinched Su Yan¡¯s nose. He had suddenly be fond of this action recently. ¡°You don¡¯t trust your husband?¡± Su Yan shook her head but she still did not understand. Gu Ruoyun sighed and said, ¡°Obtaining the Commander¡¯s Seal doesn¡¯t mean that he can hold on to it.¡± Su Yan still did not understand. Gu Ruoyun teased, ¡°With your brain, you should think about what you want to eat tonight instead.¡± Su Yan replied reflexively, ¡°I want to eat rice lotus root soup, osmanthus fish, and hibiscus cake.¡± She then realized that something was not right and pinched him gently, ¡°Oh wow, you¡¯re making fun of me on purpose.¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Yan¡¯s little face which was filled with smiles again and was satisfied. Only smiles suited this little girl. As for the hands ying mischief on his arms, Gu Ruoyun did not care at all. With that little bit of strength, it was not even enough to make him feel ticklish. Su Yan released her hand embarrassedly and used her finger to poke his arm. How did this person grow to have such a hard body. Since Gu Ruoyun had a clear n regarding what had happened just now, Su Yan did not ask any further. She happily went to the small kitchen to report the menu for tonight¡¯s dinner. Su Yan instructed the small kitchen to make more rice lotus root soup tonight and the chef responded in a clear voice. A joyous smile hung on her jubnt face. They all liked the little Princess Consort very much. Su Yan liked to eat and would oftene to the small kitchen to watch them cook. She was never stingy with herpliments. In the beginning, the chefs had been in a state of panic. But now, they werefortable with her presence and even dared to tease Su Yan asionally. Su Yan liked toe here. Today was a little different. Not long after Su Yan had arrived, Gu Ruoyun had followed her. The moment the chefs saw Gu Ruoyun, they lowered their heads instinctively and stopped talking. Su Yan, who had been chatting with them a moment ago, was a little confused. When she turned around and saw Gu Ruoyun, she realized what had happened. She was puzzled as to why the people from the Imperial Residence so afraid of Gu Ruoyun. She did not think that Gu Ruoyun was scary at all. He was just an uncle who liked to tease her. Chapter 85 - Gu Ruoyun, The Big Bad Wolf

Chapter 85: Gu Ruoyun, The Big Bad Wolf

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio If the people from the Imperial Residence or those who had been in contact with Gu Ruoyun knew what Su Yan thought of him, they would probably be so angry they would vomit blood. Su Yan could tell that the chefs were feeling uneasy, thus she said goodbye and dragged Gu Ruoyun away. The moment Gu Ruoyun left, the chefs heaved a sigh of relief, and their joking and smiling expressions returned. They paused for a moment. It was unknown who had spoken first, but they then eximed in surprise, ¡°His Royal Highness has woken up?¡± This news quickly spread throughout the entire ImperialResidence. Recently, His Royal Highness had been in aa and the people in the Imperial Residence were in a state of panic. Although everyone thought that Gu Ruoyun was terrifying, working in the Imperial Residence was indeed the easiest job. As long as one did not have any ill intentions, one could work in peace and not have to worry about their master making things difficult for them or inexplicably punishing them. Soon after, the crowd began to discuss the devotion between the Princess Consort and His Royal Highness. Su Yan waspletely unaware of this. After bringing Gu Ruoyun away, she returned to her room. Gu Ruoyun was very satisfied with this. He liked to spend time alone with Su Yan. As soon as they entered the room, he hugged Su Yan. Su Yan snuggled into Gu Ruoyun¡¯s arms and looked even more petite. Su Yan was already immune to the hugs, her face would no longer turn as red as before. ¡°Gu Ruoyun, why are the people in the Imperial Residence so afraid of you?¡± Su Yan asked out of curiosity. Gu Ruoyun paused for a moment, then carried Su Yan in hisp as he sat down on the soft couch. He then said, ¡°I¡¯m the God of War. Since I came down from the battlefield, they feel that I kill people like flies and that I¡¯m vicious and malicious. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve been avoiding me.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s tone was unhurried, without a hint of defeat. However, it made Su Yan¡¯s heart ache. She turned around and hugged Gu Ruoyun¡¯s waist. She said sullenly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. They¡¯re avoiding you, but I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Gu Ruoyun rubbed his chin against the top of Su Yan¡¯s head and said, ¡°Mm, it¡¯s enough for me to have you apany me.¡± Su Yan smiled sweetly and nodded. Gu Ruoyun stroked Su Yan¡¯s hair and narrowed his eyes in satisfaction. His little Princess Consort was really... gullible. She was like a little white rabbit who had no inkling that it had fallen into the big bad wolf¡¯s trap and even fell asleep peacefully in the big bad wolf¡¯s arms. Su Yan moaned and rubbed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Gu Ruoyun had also slept for a while and his voice was a little hoarse. Su Yan opened her eyes and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at the sky and replied, ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight.¡± ¡°Ah! It¡¯s sote.¡± Su Yan suddenly put her hands on Gu Ruoyun¡¯s chest and exerted some force to sit up. Gu Ruoyun held her so that she would not fall. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Su Yan hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the small kitchen to make some more rice lotus root soup today. I want to send some to Miracle Doctor An. I think he will definitely like this kind of light taste.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face darkened and he pressed Su Yan¡¯s body back into his embrace. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± Su Yan struggled, ¡°Why? Let go of me.¡± Gu Ruoyun said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what I like to eat. How can you remember what other men like and even want to personally deliver the food? I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± Su Yan had no strength left and could only lie on his chest to catch her breath. Her hair, which had just been tidied up, was now in a mess again. Su Yan said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous over some random thing. I just... Forget it. What do you like to eat then? I promise I¡¯ll remember it all.¡± Gu Ruoyun hugged Su Yan andid her down on the soft couch. He yed with her little hands and fumbled them around, not feeling tired of it at all. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be insincere on your part if I said it myself? You should discover it yourself. Didn¡¯t you discover Gu An¡¯s taste yourself too?¡± The strong smell of jealousy in his mouth made Su Yan feel helpless. However, she could not reveal Gu An¡¯s identity as a woman so Su Yan could only remain silent. Gu Ruoyun raised his eyebrows proudly.. Su Yan waspletely in his grasp anyway. Chapter 86 - Its Inappropriate to Deliver Now

Chapter 86: It¡¯s Inappropriate to Deliver Now

After about an hour, Su Yan felt a little hungry. She poked Gu Ruoyun¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Dear husband, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face became threatening instantly. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mydy, are you trying to seduce me?¡± Su Yan¡¯s face turned red. She replied, ¡°Who¡¯s trying to seduce you? You are thinking nonsense, that¡¯s why you are getting the wrong message.¡± Gu Ruoyunughed, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Su Yan got away from Gu Ruoyun and quickly stood up. She tidied up her clothes in a hurry. Gu Ruoyun was still leaning against the couch. He said in azy tone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to deliver food at this hour.¡± Su Yan red at him. He deliberately wasted time and it became sote now. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what you wanted.¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled. He was not angry. Once Su Yan finished packing, he dragger her out together. Su Yan followed behind Gu Ruoyun and waved her hands. A smile crept onto her face. ¡­ Gu Lingyu immediately called for a meeting after he received the Commander¡¯s Seal. In the previous meetings, Gu Lingyu always had a subservient appearance. Now, he becamepletely ostentatious. He took out the Commander¡¯s Seal and showed it to the ministers in the meeting. A fiery light shed in the ministers¡¯ eyes. They looked at each other. They did not expect the mission to bepleted so easily. Gu lingyu boasted, ¡°When I arrived at the Guang Residence today, Gu Ruoyun had already woken up. When he saw the imperial edict in my hand, he immediately handed over the Commander¡¯s Seal.¡± The ministers were shocked to hear that Gu Ruoyun was awake. Theypletely ignored Gu Lingyu¡¯s subsequent words. One by one, they began to inquire about Gu Ruoyun¡¯s health. When they found out that Gu Ruoyun was in good health, everyone fell into silence. Gu Lingyu mocked them for being too timid. The ministers looked at Gu Lingyu with pity. He was too young and immature. Those who had experienced Gu Ruoyun¡¯s massacre in the capital would never forget that scene for the rest of their lives. Otherwise, they would not have dared to attack Gu Ruoyun only when he was on the verge of death. They med Gu Lingyu for being unreliable. They would not have supported him if it wasn¡¯t for that he said Gu Ruoyun was about to die. They knew it. It must be a trap that he could obtain the Commander¡¯s Seal so easily. They began to excuse themselves. They should go back and n how to extricate themselves from this matter. Gu Ruoyun must have a backup n. Gu Lingyu was feeling smug. In the imperial pce, the Emperor sat behind a table with a frown. In front of him stood Elder Zheng, who betrayed Gu Ruoyunst time. The Emperor asked, ¡°Tell me, is Gu Ruoyun pretending to be unconscious or is he awake?¡± Elder Zheng thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I believe that Guang Pingwang is likely pretending to be unconscious. Otherwise, the timing of his awakening would be too coincidental.¡± The Emperor asked again, ¡°What¡¯s his purpose for pretending then?¡± Without waiting for Elder Zheng to answer, he asked again, ¡°Why did he give the Commander¡¯s Seal to Gu Lingyu so easily?¡± The Emperor fell into deep thought. Elder Zheng could not understand either. While the two of them were thinking hard, a message came from the pce entrance. The Emperor hid his worry and said sternly, ¡°Come in.¡± It was a young general. He took out a letter and handed it to the Emperor. Then, he said respectfully, ¡°Emperor, this is an urgent letter sent from 500 miles away from the border.¡± The moment the Emperor touched the letter, he felt his heart skip a beat. He had a bad premonition. He opened it and took a look. He got so angry that he mmed the table. Elder Zheng and the young general were shocked. Seeing the Emperor¡¯s angry face, Elder Zheng waved his hand to dismiss the young general. Then he asked, ¡°Emperor, what happened?¡± The Emperor snorted angrily and threw the letter to Elder Zheng. ¡°See it yourself.¡± Elder Zheng hurriedly took the letter. He was shocked after reading it. Chapter 87 - Nobody In the Imperial Court

Chapter 87: Nobody In the Imperial Court

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Oh my, why is the neighboring enemy country invading at this time? With the presence of Guang Pingwang, how dare they do so?¡± The Emperor spoke with anger, ¡°Gu Ruoyun did it on purpose. He deliberately spread the news that he¡¯s unconscious, so that the border will be in chaos. Then, I won¡¯t be able to cut him off. I won¡¯t buy it. Other than Guang Pingwang, there must be other generals who can fight.¡± After that, the Emperor turned to look at Elder Zheng with a heavy gaze, ¡°Elder Zheng, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Elder Zheng cried out bitterly in his heart, but he still agreed on the surface. After so many years, Guang Pingwang¡¯s power grew bigger and bigger. No general in the capital could rece him. Now that he had to look for an immediate recement, Elder Zheng felt troubled. He returned home with his heart full of worries. Elder Zheng¡¯s youngest daughter, Zheng Yiyi noticed her father¡¯s distress and came forward tofort him. Elder Zheng told his daughter the whole story and looked at her expectantly. His youngest daughter was no ordinary girl. She showed astonishing political acumen since she was young. If she wasn¡¯t a girl, the Zheng family¡¯s status could have reached a higher level. Every time he thought of this, Elder Zheng felt that it was a pity. Zheng Yiyi pondered for a moment and smiled. She said, ¡°Since we are choosing the general, then the one who has the Commander¡¯s Seal should go.¡± Elder Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up for a second and turned dull again. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, Gu Lingyu is just an idiot. He will probably wet his pants if he finds out that he has to battle. He won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility.¡± Zheng Yiyi was not worried, she continued, ¡°We have chosen the candidate for the Emperor. If anything happens to Gu Lingyu, it will not be up to us. If we really can¡¯t find anyone else, the Emperor will think of Guang Pingwang. In that case, we will only be the messenger regardless of Guang Pingwang¡¯s reaction. The main conflict will be between the Emperor and Guang Pingwang.¡± Elder Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right! He was only in charge of finding a candidate, but he was not responsible for sending them to the battlefield. He looked at Zheng Yiyi with satisfaction. Then, he said regretfully, ¡°Yiyi, it¡¯s such a waste of your talent to be a girl.¡± Zheng Yiyiughed gently. She grew up listening to this statement and was already tired of it. She said to Elder Zheng, ¡°Father, in this world, there are things that men have to do. As for women, there will be things that men cannot do. Hence, women have to do it.¡± Elder Zheng was puzzled. Zheng Yiyi did not exin. She was thinking about a man and silently making her ns. Only such a strong man would deserve to be with her. Elder Zheng understood and began to take action. The next day in the imperial court, when the Emperor announced about the war at the border, Elder Zheng rmended Gu Lingyu as themander. Gu Lingyu would usually fantasize about himself ughtering everyone on the battlefield and getting fame. After all, every man would have a dream like this. They fantasized about being in the position of the Guang Pingwang, Gu Ruoyun. However, when the dream came true, Gu Lingyu was so scared that his legs went soft. He hastily rejected the offer. Elder Zheng sternly said, ¡°Commandant Gu, you have a hundred thousand troops in your hands. If you don¡¯t go to the battlefield, who will?¡± The Emperor promoted Gu Lingyu to be a Commandant ever since he had received the Commander¡¯s Seal. Gu Lingyu looked at the ministers who had supported him before. Everyone avoided him. Gu Lingyu stood alone in the imperial court helplessly. He cried, ¡°Emperor, I¡¯ve never been on the battlefield. I can¡¯t do it.¡± Everyone looked at Gu Lingyu with disdain. They wondered why Gu Ruoyun had such a cowardly nephew. Or rather, how did a person like Gu Ruoyune from Gu family? The Emperor was annoyed by Gu Lingyu¡¯s howls and scolded angrily, ¡°That¡¯s enough.. Kill him if he keeps crying.¡± Chapter 88 - Why Would Gu Ruoyun Have Such a Nephew

Chapter 88: Why Would Gu Ruoyun Have Such a Nephew

Gu Lingyu immediately shut his mouth. The entire Imperial Court fell into silence. The Emperor rubbed his brows in difort. Then, he looked at Gu Lingyu and said, ¡°No matter what, the Commander¡¯s Seal is in your hands. If you don¡¯t go to the battlefield, who will?¡± Gu Lingyu gazed at everyone in the Imperial Court. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s group snorted coldly and turned their heads away. The others lowered their heads to avoid him. Gu Lingyu¡¯s eyes lit up when he thought of Gu Ruoyun. ¡°Emperor, Guang Pingwang is awake now. He can go to the battlefield. Besides, this is his Commander¡¯s Seal, to begin with. He should go.¡± A glimmer of light shed in the Emperor¡¯s eyes. This was his intention all along. He took a long trip to make Gu Lingyu say these words. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Knowing that he did not need to battle, Gu Lingyu hurriedly nodded his head. All the ministers looked at Gu Lingyu with ridicule. He was truly a loser. He just received the Commander¡¯s Seal not long ago, but now he had to give it back. He even had to beg someone to take it. They had a whole new understanding of Gu Ruoyun¡¯s tricks. From now on, no one should provoke Guang Pingwang. The Emperor left the court meeting with a gentle expression. He then returned to his bedroom and threw a tantrum. He noticed the ministers¡¯ changes in the court today, but he could only allow Gu Ruoyun¡¯s prestige to grow higher and surpass him as the Emperor. Gu Lingyu left the court and rushed home. He kept his head lowered along the journey. It was a clear contrast to his condition a few days ago. Prime Minister Li, who had been severely humiliated by Gu Lingyu stopped him. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this our newly appointed Commandant Gu? Why is he in such a hurry today?¡± ¡°Exactly. Commandant Gu gave us a good show in the Imperial Court today, haha.¡± These people were mocking him. Gu Lingyu stared at Prime Minister Li, feeling embarrassed. He took his pride seriously all this while, and now he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Prime Minister Li¡¯s eyes changed. Seeing Gu Lingyu¡¯s unyielding attitude, he approached him and threatened, ¡°Gu Lingyu, do you think you still own it? Why are you so rude? Believe it or not, I can easily crush your family.¡± Gu Lingyu took a step back and said, ¡°If you dare to touch the Gu family, Guang Pingwang will not let you off.¡± Prime Minister Li smiled indifferently, ¡°You tried to seize his military rights before. Do you think Guang Pingwang will cover you up? Perhaps, Guang Pingwang might even thank me for killing you.¡± Gu Lingyu recalled the incident when he went to show off in the Guang Residence. His face turned pale. Prime Minister Li chuckled, ¡°If Commandant Gu barks to me today, I¡¯ll let you go. How about that?¡± Gu Lingyu clenched his fists tightly. After a long while, a soft ¡°woof¡± was heard. Prime Minister Li and the others were stunned. They did not expect Gu Lingyu to y along. Then, there was a burst ofughter. Gu Lingyu¡¯s face was flushed red and his veins were popping out. Prime Minister Li did not let Gu Lingyu go, he went on, ¡°It¡¯s too soft, we couldn¡¯t hear it. Commandant Gu, please make it louder.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, say it again.¡± Everyone echoed. Gu Lingyu raised his head abruptly, everyone was taken aback. Unexpectedly, Gu Lingyu revealed a ttering smile on his face. Prime Minister Li patted his face, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve already said it once, it doesn¡¯t make any difference to say it again. More importantly, I¡¯ll let you go if you say it.¡± Gu Lingyu¡¯s face turned pale. He closed his eyes and called out loudly. Looking at Gu Lingyu acting cowardly, Prime Minister Li felt snubbed. He said, ¡°Forget it. Who would argue with a dog?¡± Then, he waved to the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m happy today. Let¡¯s go to the Drunken Spring Pavilion, it¡¯s on me. Let¡¯s drink until we¡¯re drunk.¡± Chapter 89 - All You Know is Shopping

Chapter 89: All You Know is Shopping

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Lingyu stood on the spot before he moved his feet, feeling humiliated. As Gu Lingyu returned home, his parents were still unaware of the situation and were happily weing their son home. Gu Lingyu¡¯s face was cold. Without a word, he went straight to his room. Seeing that Gu Lingyu was back, a trace of surprise shed in Su Qiao¡¯s eyes. Usually, Su Qiao would have noticed Gu Lingyu¡¯s awkward expression. But now, Su Qiao was immersed in the jewelry she just bought. She approached Gu Lingyu and showed him. ¡°Lingyu, look, this is the hairpin I just bought. Isn¡¯t it beautiful? It would be even better if there¡¯s another ornament.¡± Gu Lingyu pushed Su Qiao away and said angrily, ¡°All you know is shopping. You can¡¯t help with anything. If I had married Su Yan back then, the Su family would have helped me in court. I wouldn¡¯t have...¡± Gu Lingyu stopped talking suddenly without finishing his sentence. Su Qiao was upset. Su Yan, it¡¯s her again. She shouted at Gu Lingyu, ¡°I knew it. You fell for her in Su Residence, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How could you do this to me?¡± Seeing Su Qiao cry, Gu Lingyu felt helpless. He didn¡¯t know how to exin. He could only walk out of the room. Su Qiao was stunned. She quickly grabbed Gu Lingyu¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Where are you going? Lingyu, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t go.¡± Gu Lingyu pushed Su Qiao¡¯s hand away and replied, ¡°I feel a little troubled. Leave me alone.¡± He then left without looking back. Gu Ruoyun knew everything, including the incident in the Imperial Court and the Emperor¡¯s n. He looked at Su Yan who was practicing martial arts beside him. Without any hesitation, he asked directly, ¡°How is your investigation on Neutral Faction going?¡± An Yi replied, ¡°Ever since people knew that you are awake, that person had been hiding even better. I have investigated Neutral Faction and it was fine. This time, Elder Zheng suddenly stood on Gu Lingyu¡¯s side. It must be the Emperor¡¯s orders.¡± Gu Ruoyun pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Please investigate Elder Zheng thoroughly. You can investigate the higher-ups too.¡± An Yi nodded in agreement. Su Yan who had justpleted her horse stance walked over with trembling legs. Gu Ruoyun smiled and stood up to catch her. Su Yan threw herself into Gu Ruoyun¡¯s arms. She was exhausted. When Gu Ruoyun ced her on hisp, Su Yan suddenly realized something wrong. She moved her waist uneasily. Gu Ruoyun let out a soft hush and patted Su Yan, ¡°Don¡¯t move around.¡± Su Yan stopped moving and said, ¡°Let me go.¡± Gu Ruoyun tried hard to contain himself. He looked at Su Yan¡¯s confused expression. He wondered if she had no clue or she did not see him as a man. Su Yan sensed that Gu Ruoyun was acting strange, but she did not think that way. After all, everyone knew that Gu Ruoyun had erectile dysfunction. Hence, Gu Ruoyun had not even touched her after so many days of sleeping together. Su Yan thought that was normal. Gu Ruoyun took over Leng Shuang¡¯s task and massaged Su Yan¡¯s calves. Su Yan felt a veryfortable warmth when Gu Ruoyun¡¯s hand brushed across her calves. Lying in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s arms, Su Yan couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s body stiffened. He casually changed his position and continued to serve Su Yan. Leng Shuang watched from the side and stepped back. Seeing that Su Yan was enjoying it, Chu Tao carefully noted down Gu Ruoyun¡¯s movements. In the future, she could help to massage Princess Consort if His Royal Highness was not around. However, she knew that Su Yan feltfortable because Gu Ruoyun channeled his inner energy when he was massaging her. Su Yan stood up and stretched her limbs. She felt all her previous fatigue hadpletely disappeared. This felt very familiar. It was just like the first day of her martial arts training. Herpletely exhausted body fully recovered after a nap.. Moreover, she felt refreshed. Chapter 90 - Couldnt Let My Wife Suffer

Chapter 90: Couldn¡¯t Let My Wife Suffer

Su Yan turned her gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. She grabbed his cor and questioned, ¡°Did you massage my legs on the first day of my martial arts training?¡± It turned out that he had been lying to her since then. Su Yan tried her best to make herself look fierce, but she looked like a white rabbit trying to crawl into the big bad wolf¡¯s mouth. Gu Ruoyun held Su Yan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t bear to see my wife being so tired.¡± Su Yan paused and released her hand in embarrassment, ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled and patted her head. Su Yan tapped his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore, don¡¯t keep patting my head.¡± Gu Ruoyun stared at Su Yan with his widened eyes. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re indeed not a child anymore.¡± Su Yan did not understand what Gu Ruoyun meant. A servant suddenly came to report that Gu Lingyu was here. Su Yan raised her brows. She did not expect him toe again. Gu Lingyu¡¯s visit interrupted them and ended the conversation. Gu Ruoyun bit Su Yan¡¯s hand. He only used his teeth to grind gently without biting too hard. Even so, several red marks appeared on Su Yan¡¯s hand. Su Yan let out a soft cry, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Ruoyun spoke into Su Yan¡¯s ear indifferently, ¡°You had a bad taste in the past, my wife.¡± Su Yan thought for a moment before she caught Gu Ruoyun¡¯s meaning. She punched the back of his head, what a jealous man. Both of them walked to the living room. Gu Lingyu who acted extremely arrogant before dared not even sit down this time. Su Yan was surprised and took a few more nces. The jealous man pulled Su Yan into his arms and blocked her view. The corner of Su Yan¡¯s lips twitched a little. Gu Lingyu looked at the couple acting intimately and suddenly felt a little uneasy. Previously, Su Yan only had eyes for him. Despite being disdainful, Gu Lingyu had mixed feelings when he suddenly saw Su Yan¡¯s love for another person. Gu Ruoyun asked directly, ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Lingyu remained silent for a moment. Then, he took out the Commander¡¯s Seal reluctantly. He ced it on the table, returning it to Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun did not take it. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Lingyu, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give this Commander¡¯s Seal to you? What are you doing?¡± Gu Lingyu quickly smiled apologetically, ¡°This Commander¡¯s Seal has always belonged to you, uncle. At that time, you were unconscious, so the Emperor asked me to rece you temporarily.¡± Gu Ruoyun replied with an ¡°Oh¡±, then he continued, ¡°But I feel that it¡¯s time for me to step down. It¡¯s better to give young people a chance. There¡¯s no need to return this Commander¡¯s Seal.¡± Gu Ruoyun spoke calmly as if he had given up the mortal world. Gu Lingyu became anxious and said, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t step down. If you do, nobody in the Imperial Court could rece you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the main support of the entire Imperial Court. If you step down, we will be in danger. Do you want our people to suffer from the war and be homeless?¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled and held Su Yan¡¯s little hand. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s too harsh. I¡¯m tired, it¡¯s time for me to step down.¡± He gave An Yi a nced and said, ¡°Keep the Commander¡¯s Seal. Send the guest out.¡± Gu Lingyu panicked. He begged, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s an enemy attack at the border? The situation is critical.¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°I know.¡± Gu Lingyu paused and looked at Gu Ruoyun in disbelief. The determination in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes made Gu Lingyu¡¯s words get stuck in his throat. He could only turn his gaze to Su Yan and say, ¡°Yan¡¯er, say something for me.¡± To Su Yan, Gu Lingyu was seeking death. The grasp on her hand was getting tighter, she felt very helpless. Chapter 91 - You Should Call Her Aunt

Chapter 91: You Should Call Her Aunt

Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Gu Lingyu and said, ¡°You¡¯re one to call her Yan¡¯er. So this contemptuous manner is the way the Gu Family taught you to behave. How should you address my Princess Consort?¡± Gu Lingyu¡¯s expression froze and he said, ¡°Aunt.¡± Gu Ruoyun suddenly smiled and looked affectionately at Gu Lingyu, ¡°Good nephew, don¡¯t say that I, as your uncle, am not helping you. It¡¯s not your fault that I want to abdicate. It¡¯s the entire Imperial Court who forced me to abdicate, no?¡± Gu Lingyu¡¯s eyes lit up and he left happily. Su Yan nudged Gu Ruoyun and said with a sudden realization, ¡°You want them to fight among themselves.¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Yan in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to use your little brain to understand this matter.¡± Su Yan thought that it was apliment but after carefully thinking about it, the smug look on her face faded. ¡°Are you calling me stupid?¡± Gu Ruoyun returned Su Yan¡¯s nce with a look that said ¡°you can even hear this between the words¡±. Su Yan waspletely enraged. She bared her fangs and brandished her ws as she pounced towards Gu Ruoyun. The two of them fooled around. Gu Lingyu had contacted all the ministers who had supported him in the past, but in the end, every single one of them was avoiding him. He was so angry that he had kicked the table over. He thought fiercely in his heart, ¡°Since you are heartless, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous.¡±. Su Qiao put on the new clothes and new jewelry that she had just bought and went out happily. She ran into Lady Gu at the door. Lady Gu saw the clothes and essories Su Qiao had on her and her face immediately darkened. She said a few unpleasant words to Su Qiao in a tepid manner. Su Qiao¡¯s face was stiff, but she had no choice but to smile. After finally sending Lady Gu away with great difficulty, Su Qiao¡¯s face was as drak as the bottom of a pot. The servant girl next to her said in fear, ¡°My Lady?¡± Su Qiao pinched the inner side of the servant girl¡¯s arm hard. The servant girl¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, but she could only cover her mouth and endure silently, not daring to make a sound. Su Qiao pinched hard a few times to vent the gloominess in her heart, then put on a smile again. She red at the servant girl with tears in her eyes as a warning, and the servant girl quickly took out a handkerchief to dry her tears. Only then did Su Qiao walk out satisfied. The poor little servant girl didn¡¯t even have time to take a look at her wounds and hurriedly followed. Su Qiao had an appointment with one of her friends today. The young misses who could hang out with Su Qiao weren¡¯t from big families. Su Qiao still had a sense of superiority in front of them. They arranged to meet at the Treasure Pavilion. When she reached the door, Su Qiao slowly got out of the carriage. Her every move was full of grace. Qin Zhenzhen was the daughter of a merchant. When she looked at Su Qiao, envy shed in her eyes. ¡°Wow! Sister Su Qiao, the hairpin on your head is thetest design of the Treasure Pavilion, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Su Qiao smiled reservedly and looked at Qin Zhenzhen indifferently. However in her heart, she was very proud of herself from thepliment. She smiled gently on the surface and touched the hairpin on her head, feigning helplessness. ¡°My husband insisted on buying this hairpin for me. I couldn¡¯t stop him. Sigh, I already have a lot of jewelry, but he won¡¯t listen to me. I can¡¯t even wear them all.¡± Qin Zhenzhen said enviously, ¡°If only I could be like sister Su Qiao and marry someone like brother-inw.¡± Su Qiao felt disdain in her heart, but on the surface, she said, ¡°Zhenzhen¡¯s future husband must be a capable one.¡± Looking at Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s longing look, Su Qiao raised the corners of her mouth in a mocking manner. She said with some sadness, ¡°A person like your brother-inw also has some bad points.¡± Qin Zhenzhen opened her eyes wide and asked, ¡°What bad points?¡± A trace of a smile shed in Su Qiao¡¯s eyes. She sighed and said, ¡°Recently, my husband has taken over the military power of the Guang Residence. He¡¯s so busy that his feet don¡¯t even touch the ground. I can¡¯t even meet him once.¡± Chapter 92 - Qin Zhenzhens Fawning

Chapter 92: Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s Fawning

Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s expression changed. Guang Pingwang¡¯s military power? Then wouldn¡¯t Su Qiao¡¯s husband have the same status as Guang Pingwang in the future. In the capital, it was okay to not know about the Emperor, but Guang Pingwang¡¯s deeds had spread all over the streets and alleys. Qin Zhenzhen took a step forward and held Su Qiao¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Sister, these words would hurt brother-inw¡¯s heart. Didn¡¯t brother-inw work so hard to ensure sister has a good future?¡± A smile appeared on Su Qiao¡¯s face as she patted Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s hand. She feltfortable listening to these words. Qin Zhenzhen worked even harder to please Su Qiao. She wanted to suck up to Su Qiao, so that when Su Qiao became a Princess Consort in the future, perhaps she could also benefit from her association with Su Qiao. Su Qiao brought Qin Zhenzhen into the Treasure Pavilion inrge strides. The Treasure Pavilion was divided into three floors, and the prices were arranged from low to high. The first floor had the lowest prices, and the third floor had the highest. The first floor was a hall, and there were many people. All kinds of jewelry were ced in the cabs for people to choose from. The second floor consisted of separate cubicles, and there were service staff providing specialized services. The third floor consisted of private rooms, where custom-made jewelry were ordered. Although they were all jewelry produced by the Treasure Pavilion, the first floor and the second floor were worlds apart. The third floor basically only served the royal nobles, and any piece of jewelry from the third floor could buy all the jewelry in the hall on the first floor. Su Qiao walked into the door and said arrogantly to Qin Zhenzhen, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the second floor.¡± Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s face lit up. Although her family had some money, her parents did not give her much money. After all, she was a daughter who was going to be married off. Usually, she could only stroll around the first floor. Perhaps this time, when she went to the second floor, Su Qiao would gift her a piece of jewelry. With this thought in mind, Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes were bright when she looked at Su Qiao. Su Qiao and Qin Zhenzhen had just reached the second floor when they were stopped by someone. A woman in working clothes bowed politely and said, ¡°Dear guests, I¡¯m sorry. The cubicles on the second floor are full. Please wait for a moment or go to the hall on the first floor to take a look for the time being.¡± Su Qiao did not say anything. Qin Zhenzhen spoke quickly, afraid that the benefits that had entered her mouth would fly away. ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t you see who this is? Can those trash goods on the first floor enter our eyes?¡± The service staff bowed in fear and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that your identity was honorable. I¡¯ve offended you.¡± Su Qiao was about to stop Qin Zhenzhen, but she stopped. Looking at the other party apologizing to her in fear and trepidation, a sense of superiority rose in her heart. Su Qiao put on airs and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t me you for not knowing, but you have to keep your eyes open in the future. If you meet someone who is not easy to please next time, you will be in big trouble.¡± Qin Zhenzhen echoed from the side, ¡°It¡¯s just that sister Su Qiao has a good heart. Otherwise, you will be in big trouble.¡± After saying these words, Su Qiao reached out her hand. Qin Zhenzhen understood and quickly took it. The service staff kept apologizing and said hesitantly, ¡°I wonder which Family My Lady is from. Would you like to go to the third floor to take a look?¡± Qin Zhenzhen said, ¡°Since there are seats on the third floor, hurry up and arrange it.¡± It was toote for Su Qiao to stop her. The service staff¡¯s attitude changed to be even more careful and said, ¡°My Lady, you will need to pay 3,000 taels of silver before you can go up to the third floor.¡± 3,000 taels of silver? Su Qiao and Qin Zhenzhen were both shocked by this number. Qin Zhenzhen shouted, ¡°We haven¡¯t bought anything yet. Why do we have to pay?¡± The service staff was taken aback and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been to the third floor before?¡± Seeing that they were indeed confused, she exined, ¡°If My Lady buys any jewelry on the third floor, thee 3,000 taels of silver will be directly included in the bill. If My Lady doesn¡¯t buy anything, the 3,000 taels of silver will be charged as the room fee.¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this robbing money?¡± Qin Zhenzhen cried out in surprise. Chapter 93 - Amiability Attracts Riches

Chapter 93: Amiability Attracts Riches

The way the service staff looked at them had already changed. She stood up straight and asked, ¡°May I know which Family My Lady is from?¡± Su Qiao felt that she had lost all her face. She secretly red at Qin Zhenzhen. She had really lost all her face. Noticing the gazes around her, Su Qiao only wished to throw 3,000 taels of silver at the other party¡¯s face. However, she had only brought 500 taels of silver with her today, and even these 500 taels of silver were all her savings. Just as the few of them were in an awkward state, Su Yan walked upstairs. On a whim, she brought Chu Tao and Chun Xia out to buy jewelry today. Leng Shuang naturally followed behind. When Su Yan reached the second floor, she did not notice Su Qiao at all and directly went up to the third floor. However, she was attracted by a scream. Su Yan stopped in her tracks and looked over. Qin Zhenzhen pointed at Su Yan and said, ¡°Why are they allowed to go up to the third floor without paying? You were ckmailing us just now. I¡¯m going to take you to see an official.¡± Qin Zhenzhen looked as if she was going to drag her to court. The service staff struggled to release her hand from Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s grasp in a panic. She took a few steps back before saying, ¡°Miss Su Yan is a VIP of our Treasure Pavilion. Naturally, we do not charge her a deposit for a private room.¡± Upon hearing Su Yan¡¯s name, Su Qiao quickly turned her head to look upstairs. When she raised her head, she saw Su Yan standing on the stairs heading to the third floor. Su Yan lowered her head to look at Su Qiao. Her eyes were filled with excitement to watch the fun. Su Qiao¡¯s face stiffened. Thest thing she wanted was to embarrass herself in front of Su Yan. Qin Zhenzhen was not going to let it go. ¡°Why is she a VIP? Do you not know who sister Su Qiao Is?¡± The staff smiled helplessly. ¡°You haven¡¯t mentioned your title yet, so of course I don¡¯t know.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Miss Su Yan is the eldest daughter of the Su family and also the Princess Consort of Guang Pingwang, so she is naturally our VIP.¡± Qin Zhenzhen opened her mouth and said, ¡°This Miss Su Qiao is also the eldest daughter of the Su Family, on top of that, she¡¯s the wife of Commandant Gu.¡± The scene instantly fell silent. She was merely the wife of a smallmandant, yet she was so arrogant? The Su Family? was there another Su Family in the capital? Su Qiao really wanted to shut Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s mouth. Su Yanughed, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really imposing.¡± Only then did everyone realize that it was the second branch of the Su Family. So now the people in the second branch were even more ostentatious than those in the main branch? Su Qiao forced a smile. The smile on the service staff¡¯s face had already disappeared. She asked coldly, ¡°I wonder if Miss Su is nning to go up to the third floor or down to the first floor. If you keep standing here like this, it will affect our business.¡± Qin Zhenzhen wanted to say something, but Su Qiao covered her mouth. Su Qiao was too ashamed to go down to the first floor, nor did she have the money to go up to the third floor. For a moment, she was in a dilemma. Su Yan, who was upstairs,ughed lightly. ¡°Cousin, it can¡¯t be that you didn¡¯t bring enough money, right? After all, you didn¡¯t make any preparations. It¡¯s understandable.¡± Su Qiao heard Su Yan¡¯s words of help and heaved a sigh of relief. She only thought that Su Yan was trying to curry favor with her because Gu Lingyu had taken the military power of Guang Pingwang. Following her words, she said, ¡°Yes, I was in a hurry toe out today, so I don¡¯t have any money. Next time I ¨C¡± She was about to say that she woulde again next time. Su Yan interrupted her, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? They are all important figures in the capital. It¡¯s not worth it for just 3,000 taels.¡± She turned around and said to the service staff, ¡°Let theme up. You can just go to the Gu Family to get the moneyter. In business, amiability attracts riches.¡± The service staff hesitated for a moment and agreed. She gestured to Su Qiao to go upstairs. Su Qiao was in a dilemma. She looked at Su Yan who was watching the show upstairs and almost bit her lip till it bled. Why could Su Yan, a Princess Consort with no real power, go up, but she couldn¡¯t? At worst, she could go back and act coquettishly to Ling Yu. Ling Yu had just obtained military power, and she had already helped him support the situation. After thinking it through, Su Qiao raised her head, and went up to the third floor proudly. Chapter 94 - Sky-high Priced Jewelry

Chapter 94: Sky-high Priced Jewelry

Qin Zhenzhen followed behind Su Qiao, enjoying the attention of the crowd. She was pleased with herself in her heart, and she acted even more arrogant than Su Qiao. She was even more determined to cling tightly to Su Qiao. Su Qiao walked up to the third floor and followed the service staff into a private room. The decorations in the private room were extremely luxurious. No wonder there was an entrance fee of 3,000 taels of silver. Su Yan had already entered another private room. She took out the Treasure Pavilion¡¯s booklet and browsed through the jewelry on it. She selected a few and got someone to bring them over. Su Qiao, who was here for the first time, appeared to be a little timid. She noticed the look in the eyes of the service staff beside her and tried her best to put on a calm facade. She randomly selected a few pieces of jewelry. After the service staff nodded and left. Qin Ahenzhen shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Sister Su Qiao, I can only enjoy this kind of luxurious life by following you.¡± Su Qiao drank her tea and smiled, patting Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s head. ¡°Oh, you!¡± Qin Zhenzhen looked at the jewelry on the booklet and was shocked by the prices. They could easily each cost a few million taels of silver. The 3,000 taels of silver just now was really nothing. Su Qiao¡¯s body also froze. Looking at the price behind the few pieces of jewelry that she had casually ordered, she felt dizzy. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to buy them if she didn¡¯t like them. Su Qiao made up her mind to leave after finding some fault. However, she was a little pained that the private room cost 3,000 taels. Soon, the service staff brought the jewelry that Su Qiao had chosen. With one nce, Su Qiao felt that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them. They were really too beautiful. She suddenly felt that the jewelry at home were trashpared to these. Su Qiao tried her best to avert her gaze and pretended to be dissatisfied. Qin Zhenzhen happily touched this, looked at that, and pulled Su Qiao to tell her how beautiful they were. The smile on Su Qiao¡¯s face was almost gone. The service staff suddenly said, ¡°Are you not satisfied with all of these? If you don¡¯t like this jewelry, the Lady next to you has taken a fancy to it. This is custom-made, and there¡¯s only one of its kind. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll give it to her.¡± Wasn¡¯t thedy next to her Su Yan? Su Qiao smiled. ¡°I think this one is quite suitable. Let me take a look again.¡± The service staff said again, ¡°Then can you make a decision faster? That Lady¡¯s time is quite tight.¡± Su Qiao frowned unhappily. Qin Zhenzhen said, ¡°That Lady¡¯s time is time, but our time is not time? Do you think we won¡¯t buy it or something?¡± The service staff still smiled politely. ¡°These custom-made designs are based on a firste, first served basis. Since that Lady has taken a fancy to it, we can only give it to that Lady as you are still hesitating.¡± Su Qiao said unhappily, ¡°How can you be sure that she will buy it?¡± The service staff¡¯s smile became more obvious. ¡°That Lady has already paid. If you decide to buy, we will refund the money to that Lady. If you don¡¯t, this jewelry will belong to that Lady.¡± Su Qiao gritted her teeth. The jealousy in her heart was about to burst out. Looking at the service staff who was waiting for an answer, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Since that Lady has already paid, I won¡¯t take it away from her.¡± Qin Zhenzhen fawned on conveniently, ¡°Sister Su Qiao, you are just too kind.¡± The service staff¡¯s movements of bending down to take the jewelry paused. She forced herughter back and said, ¡°Then I will be taking this jewelry.¡± Su Qiao¡¯s fingernails sank deep into her palm. She stared at Qin Zhenzhen with an undisguised re. Qin Zhenzhen was shocked by Su Qiao¡¯s re. She weakly shouted, ¡°Sister Su Qiao.¡± Su Qiao looked at Qin Zhenzhen angrily and scolded, ¡°Idiot.¡± Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s face full of embarrassment due to Su Qiao¡¯s scolding. Su Qiao couldn¡¯t be bothered with Qin Zhenzhen. She had already made up her mind not to associate with such people anymore. Qin Zhenzhen stopped talking. Su Qiao calmed the anger in her heart. Chapter 95 - Gu Ruoyun Strongly Protects His Wife

Chapter 95: Gu Ruoyun Strongly Protects His Wife

Everything today was caused by this idiot. She red at the other party once again, got up and walked out of the private room. When the service staff returned, she saw that Su Qiao was about to leave. She asked in surprise, ¡°Are you leaving soon? Aren¡¯t you going to choose again?¡± Su Qiao said with a straight face, ¡°Maybe next time. I didn¡¯t like any of them this time.¡± The service staff looked at Su Qiao strangely. Su Yan walked out of the other room with her servant girls. When she saw Su Qiao, she called out, ¡°Cousin, did you pick any jewelry that you like today? You must have had a full harvest.¡± Su Qiao was a little embarrassed. The service staff said, ¡°Miss Su Qiao didn¡¯t like any of them.¡± Su Yan¡¯s mouth opened wide in surprise. ¡°How can that be? Cousin, you¡¯re really the first person to pay for a private room in Treasure Pavilion, right?¡± Su Qiao¡¯s expression became even uglier. She forced herself to say, ¡°It¡¯s just 3,000 taels. I have things to do and choose them at my pace today. I¡¯lle again next time.¡± After saying that, she left in a hurry. Su Yan giggled and followed her downstairs. Su Qiao, who was walking in front, couldn¡¯t contain her anger. She looked at Su Yan who was behind her and said sternly, ¡°If Guang Pingwang finds out that you¡¯re such a spendthrift, will he be angry?¡± Su Yan curled her lips into a smile. ¡°My husband is naturally willing to spend money on me.¡± Su Qiao had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°Guang Pingwang has lost his military power and is just a tiger that had its teeth pulled out. How can he still have money for you to throw around like this? Could it be that you are acting all rich in front of people, but in the dark you¡¯re suffering?¡± Su Yan smiled indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s no need for cousin to worry about that. Worsees to worse, I still have my family to rely on.¡± Su Qiao gritted her teeth so hard that they almost broke. Su Yan smiled and waved towards the opposite side. Su Qiao looked over and was taken aback. Gu Ruoyun was dressed in a ck outfit as he crossed the sea of people and arrived in front of Su Yan. Su Yan threw herself into the other party¡¯s arms, ¡°You¡¯ve finished your matters?¡± Gu Ruoyun nodded. He had gone out on an errand today and had returned to the Imperial Residence. When he heard that Su Yan was here, he hade looking for her. ¡°Have you bought anything you like?¡± Su Yan smiled mischievously, ¡°What if I haven¡¯t?¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany My Lady for another round of shopping.¡± Su Yan shook her head and said, ¡°Then forget it. Dear husband, why not treat me to a meal?¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll listen to My Lady.¡± Their conversation was filled with affection and Su Qiao could not believe it. She pointed at Gu Ruoyun and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Su Yan and Gu Ruoyun furrowed their brows at the same time. Su Yan held Gu Ruoyun¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Of course he¡¯s my husband.¡± Su Qiao shook her head. That¡¯s impossible. How Could Guang Pingwang be so handsome. Su Yan only needed to think a little to know what Su Qiao was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°Those rumors are just nonsense. Didn¡¯t Gu Lingyu tell you about it?¡± The only thing that Su Qiao could triumph over Su Yan had just been shattered. Looking at the two of them walking away together, she felt that she had been soughable. No, Gu Lingyu had taken away Guang Pingwang¡¯s military power. Yes, they still had military power in their hands. In this aspect, she was stronger than Su Yan. As Su Qiao thought about this, she felt the strength in her body return. Su Yan brought Gu Ruoyun all the way to the entrance of the Drunken Deity Pavilion. One could tell from her familiarity with the ce that she was a regr customer. ¡°Let me tell you, the drunken deity duck here is especially delicious. It¡¯s their signature dish. There¡¯s a limited supply every day. If you¡¯rete, there won¡¯t be any left.¡± Su Yan introduced to Gu Ruoyun as she pulled on his hand while entering. Su Yan was about to ask the waiter for a private room, but when the waiter saw Gu Ruoyun enter, he immediately went around Su Yan and bowed to Gu Ruoyun. Su Yan did not understand. In the end, it was Gu Ruoyun who led Su Yan upstairs. They went straight into the private room that was rumored to be the room for the Master of the Drunken Deity Pavilion. After Su Yan sat down, then only did shee to ate realization, ¡°You own the Drunken Deity Pavilion?¡± Chapter 96 - Dont Return to the Imperial Residence

Chapter 96: Don¡¯t Return to the Imperial Residence

Just as she finished speaking, the door was opened and she saw Yu Chen enter. With this, Gu Ruoyun did not need to answer. Seeing Yu Chen meant that she would know the answer. Yu Chen bowed to the two of them, ¡°Your Highness, Princess Consort.¡± Gu Ruoyun nodded and said, ¡°One serving of drunken deity duck first.¡± Yu Chen nodded. Su Yan quickly replied, ¡°Two, serve us two.¡± Gu Ruoyun lowered his head to look at her, his eyes filled with suspicion. Could she possibly eat that much? Su Yan added, ¡°Pack the other one.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s gaze turned dangerous, ¡°Who are you going to pack it for?¡± Su Yan felt that if she told him, Gu Ruoyun might be angry. However, if she did not tell him, he would be angry as well. Su Yan was prepared topromise, and she only said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m bringing it back to the Imperial Residence.¡± Gu Ruoyun continued her unfinished words, ¡°Bring it back to the Imperial Residence for Gu An?¡± Su Yan paused and lowered her head, not daring to look into Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes. She waited for a while and when she saw that there was no movement from the other party, she raised her head to take a look. She was shocked by Gu Ruoyun¡¯s dark eyes. She said weakly, ¡°I just felt that he would be very bored since he stayed in the courtyard every day. He hasn¡¯t eaten any of the delicious food.¡± Her voice grew softer and softer as she spoke. Under the attack of Gu Ruoyun¡¯s gaze, she corrected herself, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t bring it back then.¡± Gu Ruoyun almostughed out of anger. The way she put it made it seem like it was his fault. ¡°Yan¡¯er, would you be angry if I brought something for a woman?¡± Su Yan was stunned by the question. She furrowed her brows and looked at Gu Ruoyun without saying a word. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. If Su Yan was not angry, it meant that she did not love him. This realization made Gu Ruoyun¡¯s heart turn cold. ¡°If you dare to give something to another woman, then you don¡¯t have to return to the Imperial Residence.¡± These words made Gu Ruoyun¡¯s heart, which was so cold that it could drop ice dregs, instantly revive. He looked at the unhappy Su Yan andughed happily. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you an example. Why are you so angry? Shouldn¡¯t I be angry at you for bringing something for Gu An?¡± Su Yan subconsciously retorted, ¡°This is different¡­¡± However, when she remembered that Gu Ruoyun did not know that Gu An was a woman, she felt that she had let Gu Ruoyun down. Su Yan slowly moved to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s side and took the initiative to hug him for the first time, ¡°Gu Ruoyun, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Gu Ruoyun pulled Su Yan into his arms and replied softly, ¡°Ok.¡± On the other side, Su Qiao had just returned to the Gu Family when the people from the Treasure Pavilion arrived. Su Qiao had yet to figure out how to tell Gu Lingyu about the matter. Lady Gu took the receipt from the Treasure Pavilion and barged into their room. ¡°Su Qiao, this is the good thing that you¡¯ve gone out to do. Huh!¡± Gu Lingyu was annoyed by his mother¡¯s loud voice and said, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong now? Don¡¯t always find trouble with Su Qiao.¡± Lady Gu was even angrier. ¡°Do you mean that I deliberately find trouble with her every day!¡± Gu Lingyu knew that he had said the wrong thing and exined, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant. Qiao Qiao is usually gentle at home and knows how to act in situations. She has already done very well.¡± Lady Gu sneered and reached out to pull Su Qiao who was hiding behind Gu Lingyu. Su Qiao saw that Lady Gu had rushed over so impatiently, so she knew that things were bad. Sheined in her heart that the Treasure Pavilion hade too quickly, she was not prepared at all. Gu Lingyu still wanted to stop her, but Lady Gu threw the piece of paper on his face. He took it down and looked at it. His expression froze, and he looked at Su Qiao in disbelief. Su Qiao quickly exined, ¡°Lingyu, today, I had no choice but to do it for the sake of the face of our Gu Family.¡± Gu Lingyu was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°What face would cost 3,000 taels of silver?¡± Lady Gu watched the show from the side. Su Qiao continued to cry andin. Gu Lingyu calmed down and asked, ¡°3,000 taels of silver? What did you buy?¡± Chapter 97 - Taels Was the Room Fee

Chapter 97: Taels Was the Room Fee

Su Qiao didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Gu Lingyu¡¯s patience was exhausted, and he said sternly, ¡°Speak!¡± Su Qiao was shocked, and she said with her shoulders slumped, ¡°3,000 taels was the room fee. I didn¡¯t buy anything.¡± This time, Gu Lingyu was so angry with Su Qiao that his heart ached. He thought of the people from the Treasure Pavilion who were still waiting outside the door and flicked his sleeves as he walked out. Su Qiao hurriedly pulled him back. ¡°Lingyu, where are you going?¡± Gu Lingyu said darkly, ¡°I¡¯m going to pay your bill.¡± This time, Su Qiao let go of his hand. Lady Gu was not happy with this. ¡°Lingyu, you still want to protect this woman.¡± Gu Lingyu said, ¡°What else can I do? Our Gu Family can not afford to lose face.¡± Lady Gu was also frightened by the coldness in Gu Lingyu¡¯s words. She did not dare to say anything else. When Gu Lingyu left, Lady Gu still couldn¡¯t restrain her anger. She pinched Su Qiao¡¯s body with hatred before turning around and leaving. Su Qiao endured the pain on her body. She remembered how Gu Ruoyun had been so loving towards Su Yan and her heart was filled with jealousy and hatred. Why did all the good things fall on Su Yan¡¯s head. Why? 3,000 taels of silver was not a huge amount for the Gu Family. However, in order to get the Commander¡¯s Seal previously, Gu Lingyu had used arge amount of money to build rtionships and obtain the support of the ministers. Now, he had went for wool and came home shorn. The Commander¡¯s Seal that he had obtained with great difficulty was going to be given away in the blink of an eye. All the money had gone down the drain. The Gu Family¡¯s finances were also in trouble. Now he needed to take out 3,000 taels for Su Qiao, the Gu Family waspletely drained. Gu Lingyu went back to his room and asked Su Qiao to take out her dowry for urgent use. Su Qiao was naturally unwilling. She did not have much dowry to begin with. If she gave it all to the Gu Family, she would have nothing. However, in the face of Gu Lingyu¡¯s threat, Su Qiao still agreed. Gu Lingyu took Su Qiao¡¯s dowry and did not show any mercy. She was the one who had caused this in the first ce. Su Yan followed Gu Ruoyun back to the Imperial Residence. As soon as they reached the door, she saw arge group of ministers gathered together. When they saw Gu Ruoyun, they surrounded him as if they had been injected with stimnts. Su Yan was shocked by them and took a few steps back. Gu Ruoyun reached out to support her and swept his gaze over. In an instant, everyone became obedient. They stood together obediently. A group of old men who were over fifty years old stood together in a neat formation. Gu Ruoyun stood in front of them. It was as if a teacher was punishing his students who did not listen to him. The scene was inexplicably funny. They weed these old ministers into the Imperial Residence. Gu Ruoyun sat calmly on the chair. He clearly knew why they hade, but he did not speak. The officials who hade here today were the people who had supported Gu Lingyu in the past. Gu Lingyu was quite capable. In just a short day, he had forced them to revert to his side. The officials were allining in their hearts. If Gu Ruoyun did not send out his troops, the troops would have to be chosen among them. Wouldn¡¯t that be taking their old lives. Since they did not dare toe alone, they gathered together to bolster each other¡¯s courage. The ministers pushed and shoved each other. Finally, a thin and small old man was pushed out. ¡°Guang Pingwang, we¡¯vee to invite you to lead the troops to the border. The border is in imminent danger, so¡­¡± The old man exined what he meant, then stopped and looked at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression was calm as he asked, ¡°Do you mean that you want me to lead the troops while still sick?¡± The ministers looked a little embarrassed. Another middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°Guang Pingwang is no ordinary man. This little illness will naturally not affect Your Highness¡¯ health.¡± The crowd chimed in and praised Gu Ruoyun¡¯s good health. Gu Ruoyun said, ¡°Back then, you were the ones who said that my body could not take on such a heavy responsibility. Why have you changed your words now?¡± The ministersughed bitterly. So this man was holding a grudge. They cupped their hands and apologized to Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun epted their bowing apologies with no embarrasment at all. Chapter 98 - He Has No Obligation to Help You

Chapter 98: He Has No Obligation to Help You

Gu Ruoyun curled his lips into a smile, ¡°But this time, the military power in my hands has been taken away by the Emperor himself. I really don¡¯t have any face to take it back. So, this matter is out of the question.¡± He then gave the order for them to leave. The ministers looked at Gu Ruoyun¡¯s back and cried out in unison. Su Yan watched this scene and felt that it was really ironic. They were the ones who had tried their best to seize the military power. Now that the enemy hade to the border, they were also the ones who wanted Gu Ruoyun to take back the Commander¡¯s Seal. How shameless. Su Yan stopped in her tracks. Gu Ruoyun also stopped and lowered his head to look at her. Su Yan smiled at Gu Ruoyun and turned to look at the ministers who were unwilling to leave. The ministers¡¯ eyes lit up with hope. Su Yan calmly said, ¡°Gu Ruoyun has no obligation to help you guard the border. When you were thinking about taking the Commander¡¯s Seal, you should have made relevant preparations.¡± The ministers did not expect Su Yan, a woman, to be so bold as to make things clear. They were all stunned. Gu Ruoyun hugged Su Yan andughed as he led her away. Su Yan was still a little unhappy. Gu Ruoyun smiled, ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m not even angry about this. Why are you so angry?¡± Su Yan frowned and scolded him, ¡°Why are you so heartless?¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering around the military camp since I was twelve years old. If I had kept everything on my heart, I would have died of anger long ago.¡± Su Yan fell silent. She could not imagine Gu Ruoyun¡¯s previous life. Gu Ruoyun patted Su Yan¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Why are you so sad? I only hope that my Princess Consort can be happy.¡± Su Yan¡¯s nose crinkled and she almost cried. She threw herself into Gu Ruoyun¡¯s arms to avoid the awkwardness. Gu Ruoyunforted Su Yan by patting on her shoulder. A quiet warmth flowed between the two of them. The officials carefully considered Gu Ruoyun¡¯s meaning. Was it because he had been dismissed by the Emperor, so felt that he had lost face? The officials, who thought that they had found the reason, stood in the Imperial Court in high spirits. They threw this question to the emperor. The Emperor¡¯s face darkened as he stared at the chattering officials below. He roared angrily, ¡°Are you trying to tell me to apologize to a subordinate?¡± The officials all stopped speaking. It was obvious that the Emperor was furious. If they continued to speak, they would be courting death. The Emperor looked at the many officials in the Imperial Court but there was no one who could rece Gu Ruoyun. He cursed angrily, ¡°A bunch of good-for-nothings.¡± He flicked his sleeves and left. As soon as the Emperor left, the officials were relieved. As long as the emperor did not ask them to go to the battlefield, the rest of the matters would not be their responsibility. The Emperor returned to the imperial study and flew into a rage. He chased all the servants out but they did not dare to leave. They waited at the door. When they saw Elder Zheng walking over from afar, it was as if they had seen their savior. Elder Zheng gently gestured at them and entered the Imperial Study. The Emperor, who was throwing a tantrum, did not curse when he saw that it was him. Elder Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the Emperor was still somewhat rational and was not muddled by anger. ¡°Your Majesty, this matter is actually not difficult. Guang Pingwang is only putting up a front. We will only have to bestow some rewards on him, and give him an opportunity to extricate himself from his awkward position. When the timees, he will be out leading troops, won¡¯t you bepletely in charge in the capital.¡± Seeing that the Emperor¡¯s expression had improved, Elder Zheng continued, ¡°Now that we can not be without him, let¡¯s just send him out. Out of sight, out of mind. He can even help us guard our house.¡± When these words were said, the Emperorughed out loud. Finally, the rain had passed and the sky was clear. The entire pce had returned to its original state. The Emperor bestowed rewards on Guang Pingwang, and they were carried into the Guang residence like flowing water. An Yi looked at the little eunuch who came to deliver the rewards and was speechless. The little eunuch felt his scalp go numb from being stared at. For the first time, he felt that delivering the rewards was like confiscating the property. Chapter 99 - Refuse to Receive the Rewards Without Making a Merit

Chapter 99: Refuse to Receive the Rewards Without Making a Merit

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio An Yi pped his hands lightly, and several ck shadows appeared behind him. The rewards that had just been carried in were carried out in the blink of an eye. The young eunuch looked at An Yi in a panic, not understanding what he meant. An Yi furrowed his brows. He remembered what His Royal Highness had said, and he read it out word by word. ¡°The Guang Residence refuses to receive the rewards without making a merit. His Royal Highness has been sick for a long time. He truly feels shameful to receive these rewards.¡± The young eunuch listened as An Yi read this sentence emotionlessly without pause. He repeated it in his heart several times before he understood the meaning. That is, Guang Pingwang did not want these rewards. The young eunuch felt that Guang Pingwang was really too bold. He even dared to reject the Emperor¡¯s reward. However, he did not dare to offend Guang Pingwang. He could only ask the servants to bring the rewards back into the pce. The entire country was discussing this matter today. The rewards flowed like water from the pce to the Guang Residence, and the same rewards had been sent back to the pce from the Guang Residence. This... Guang Pingwang had returned the Emperor¡¯s reward. Everyone was sighing in amazement that he was indeed worthy of being Guang Pingwang. He was indeed bold. There was another storm in the pce. The Emperor stayed in the Imperial Study and smashed everything. This time, Elder Zheng also walked in anxiously. The moment the Emperor saw him, he threw a teacup at him. Elder Zheng did not dare to hide and endured it. The Emperor¡¯s anger was notpletely vented. He roared, ¡°You¡¯re letting Gu Ruoyun step on my head and trample on me.¡± Elder Zheng once again gave and idea to the Emperor, ¡°Emperor, we just need to send Gu Ruoyun to the border. All these public opinions will disappear with his leave.¡± The Emperor replied, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t ept the Commander¡¯s Seal, how can I force it on him?¡± Elder Zheng¡¯s eyes rolled as he thought of his little daughter¡¯s idea and spoke. ¡°Emperor, if Guang Pingwang doesn¡¯t ept it, we can think of a way to force him to ept it.¡± The Emperor looked over and urged, ¡°Speak quickly.¡± Elder Zheng did not dare to dy and said, ¡°Guang Pingwang seems to care a lot about that little Princess Consort of his. We can look for the Su Family. The Su Family is full of martyrs. They will definitely stand on the Emperor¡¯s side in this matter.¡± The Emperor was a little hesitant. ¡°But the matter of me bestowing a marriage upon Su Yanst time had already made the Su Family unsatisfied. Will they stand on our side this time?¡± Elder Zheng said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they already cancel the previous marriage? Later on, it was the Su family who went to the Guang Residence and requested for a marriage alliance. What does that have to do with us? When the timees, we will promise some benefits. We are not afraid that they will not help.¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. He nodded and said, ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Looking at Elder Zheng, he became more and more satisfied. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± That night, Elder Zheng went to the Su Family. In the study of the Su Family, he discussed with Old Master Su for a full four hours. No one knew what they had discussed. Old Master Su personally sent Elder Su to the door. Old Master Su didn¡¯t even tell Master Su about this matter. Early the next morning, Old Master Su went to the Guang residence. Su Yan, who had just woken up, heard the servant¡¯s report and initially thought that she had heard wrongly. After repeatedly confirming it, she asked Chu Tao to speed up her preparations. She hurriedly tidied up herself and then quickly headed to the living room. Why did grandfathere to look for me so early? Worried that something had happened to the Su Family, Su Yan¡¯s footsteps became faster and faster. Chu Tao almost couldn¡¯t keep up, so she could only jog behind. When she reached the living room, Su Yan gasped for breath and called out, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Old Master Su looked at Su Yan and frowned. ¡°Why did you run so fast? Your head is full of sweat.¡± Su Yan wiped her face with a handkerchief, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because Grandpa suddenly came.. I was worried.¡± Chapter 100 - Persuading His Royal Highness to Lead His Troops into Battle

Chapter 100: Persuading His Royal Highness to Lead His Troops into Battle

Old Master Su looked at Su Yan lovingly and stroked her head. Su Yan quickly pulled Old Master Su to a seat and asked, ¡°Grandfather, what business do you have with me?¡± Seeing that Old Master Su was not in a hurry, Su Yan felt relieved. It should not be a big deal. Old Master Su pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I want you to persuade His Royal Highness to lead his troops into battle.¡± Su Yan was shocked. She did not expect that her grandfather hade for this matter. Su Yan paused for a moment before she said, ¡°Grandfather, this is His Royal Highness¡¯ matter. I can¡¯t make the decision.¡± Old Master Su did not put too much pressure on Su Yan. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just do your best.¡± Su Yan was a little confused about Old Master Su¡¯s intentions. She asked, ¡°Why did grandfather suddenly intervene in this matter?¡± Old Master Su stroked his beard, and an unfathomable expression shed across his eyes. He looked at Su Yan and smiled, but did not exin. He only said, ¡°As long as Yan¡¯er passes on grandfather¡¯s words to His Royal Highness, it will be fine. His Royal Highness will understand.¡± Su Yan¡¯s expression was even more puzzled. After Old Master Su finished speaking, he sized up Su Yan from head to toe. Seeing that she looked well, he nodded his head in satisfaction. He said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, if you have time, you can visit home more often. Your mother talks about you every day.¡± At the mention of her mother, Su Yan temporarily put aside what had just happened. Her eyes were filled with longing as she said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡± Old Master Su smiled again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. You can discuss it with His Royal Highness. After all, you¡¯re already married, so you have to respect the other party¡¯s opinion.¡± Halfway through his words, Old Master Su scooted closer to Su Yan and said mysteriously, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree, you can secretly run back home. If he dares to object, Grandpa will take the responsibility for you.¡± Su Yan chuckled. Seeing how careful Old Master Su was, it didn¡¯t seem like he dared to challenge Guang Pingwang. However, she didn¡¯t let his kindness go to waste. Su Yan nodded with a smile. Su Yan took Old Master Su around the Guang Residence and sent him off. It was not until the evening when Gu Ruoyun returned home that Su Yan remembered what her grandfather had instructed her to do. She looked at Gu Ruoyun who was eating and did not know how to say it. Recently, Gu Ruoyun had been leaving early and returningte. She did not know what he was busy with. Could it be that he had a woman outside? No way. Gu Ruoyun was not that kind of person. Su Yan¡¯s thoughts were bing more and more scattered. Gu Ruoyun looked amusedly at Su Yan, who was biting her chopsticks while the expressions on her face shifted continuously. He asked softly, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Yan subconsciously said, ¡°Could it be that Gu Ruoyun really has a woman outside?¡± Gu Ruoyun was so angry that heughed. He gently knocked her head with his fingers. Su Yan felt the pain and red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun calmly nced at her. Only then did Su Yan realize that the person who had asked her was Gu Ruoyun. She smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I was just randomly thinking about it.¡± Gu Ruoyun sneered, ¡°Just randomly thinking about it? I think you¡¯re too free.¡± Su Yan quickly begged for mercy. After all this, she hadpletely forgotten to tell Gu Ruoyun about her grandfather. It was time to go to bed. Su Yan sat in front of the dressing table after washing up. She looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly remembered something. Gu Ruoyun hugged Su Yan from behind and pinched her waist, ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of you for so long, why are you still so thin?¡± Su Yan replied unhappily, ¡°You¡¯ve only taken care of me for a few days.¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled and said, ¡°My Lady Is right. I should take care of you for a few more days.¡± Su Yan did not understand what Gu Ruoyun meant. She grabbed his restless hand and said, ¡°Gu Ruoyun, grandfather hase to see me today.¡± Gu Ruoyun paused and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Su Yan replied awkwardly, ¡°Grandfather said that he would like you to lead the army into battle.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Su Yan with an inquisitive gaze. Su Yan felt her hair stand on end from his gaze. Chapter 101 - I Dont Want You to Go

Chapter 101: I Don¡¯t Want You to Go

Su Yan shrank her neck and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then so be it. Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Yan who seemed scared but yet was able to throw a tantrum. He just thought that his wife was really cute. He could not help but kiss her forehead and ask, ¡°What else did you say?¡± Su Yan blushed at his actions but she knew that he was not angry. She gave a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She furrowed her brows and thought about it carefully. It seemed that it really was nothing much. Gu Ruoyun used his fingers to smooth the creases between her brows before saying, ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Su Yan grabbed his cor and refused to let go. She raised her head and asked, ¡°So are you going or not?¡± Gu Ruoyun asked in return, ¡°Do you want me to go?¡± Su Yan gave a perplexed expression. She looked at Gu Ruoyun but did not say a word. In her heart, she did not want him to go. Weapons have no eyes in war. What if he gets hurt? But what about the citizens of the Imperial Kingdom? Gu Ruoyun was their god of war. She could not be so selfish. Su Yan took the initiative to hug his waist and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Gu Ruoyun hugged Su Yan back and felt the moisture on his chest. He sighed and lifted her up into his arms. Su Yan squirmed ufortably and said, ¡°Quickly put me down. Don¡¯t always treat me like a child.¡± His hug made her feel extremely shy. Gu Ruoyun brought her to the wooden couch and sat her down. He let Su Yan sit on hisp but he did not release her from his embrace. He gently wiped the tears from her face with his fingertips and said, ¡°You cry all the time yet you say that you¡¯re not a child.¡± Su Yan held his hand on her face and could not help but say, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go to war.¡± At this moment, she had lowered her head such that Gu Ruoyun could only see the top of her head. He held his arm around her waist and still did not say whether he would leave or not. He just said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your husband will be fine no matter what happen.¡± As Su Yan recollect memories of Gu Ruoyun lying on the bed in the previous life, she felt even more terrified. She wondered if she had forcefully changed their fate in this life, would they be dragged back to their original path. Gu Ruoyun patted her on the head and said, ¡°Little girl, you worry too much. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Go to sleep.¡± After finishing his sentence, he carried Su Yan back to the bed. Su Yan agreed with him. It was better not to think too much about things that had not happened yet. She looked at Gu Ruoyun who was beside her and blurted out, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression darkened as he bent down to look at Su Yan and said, ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m your husband?¡± Su Yan felt something was amiss the moment she asked the question but it was already toote. Gu Ruoyun who was already taking off his clothes. Her face instantly turned red as she stammered, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ What are you doing?¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Yan, who was wringing her fingers in panic. He draped his coat on the clothes hanger and asked, ¡°Are you going to sleep with your clothes on? Or are you waiting for me to help you take them off?¡± Su Yan hurriedly covered her chest and repeatedly said that there was no need. Under Gu Ruoyun¡¯s fiery gaze, she slowly removed her coat andid down on the bed. She then used the nket to cover herself up. She even deliberately leaned against the innermost part of the bed to give Gu Ruoyun arge space. Although it was not that she had never shared a bed with him before, for some reason, she felt that today was different. Gu Ruoyun smiled andid down. Su Yan felt someone beside her. She quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be sleeping. As she could not see her surroundings, her other senses were amplified. Su Yan felt as if there was a burning stove next to her and the stove was getting closer and closer. She felt arge patch of skin on her back and it was at this moment that Su Yan realized that this was not an illusion. She hurriedly opened her eyes and looked back. Before she could speak, she was pressed under the weight of his body. Gu Ruoyun chuckled, ¡°You are not pretending to be asleep. Just perfect, let¡¯s do something meaningful together.¡± Chapter 102 - Shyness

Chapter 102: Shyness

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Without giving Su Yan a chance to react, he started kissing her all over, fervently and passionately. Su Yan had no choice but to endure it. Her clothes were peeled offyer byyer and Su Yan could not help but let out a soft whimper. Gu Ruoyun did not manage to do it at the end. He caressed her waist, which was only the size of a palm¡¯s length, and sighed, ¡°Little girl, grow up quickly.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes were red as she stared listlessly at the drapery on the top of the bed. She was on the verge of tears as she recalled the chain of events that had happened earlier on. If anyone were to say that Gu Ruoyun was ipetent, she would p him to death with her shoes. Su Yan, who had lost all her strength, quickly fell into a deep sleep. Gu Ruoyun pulled her into his embrace and kissed her on the top of her head. He tightened his grip once again and possessively kept her in a full-body embrace before he closed his eyes in satisfaction. The next morning, Su Yan woke up with a crown of messy hair. She hadpletely forgotten what had happenedst night. Chu Tao and Chun Xia walked in where they found her awake. Chu Tao ced the basin she was carrying on the shelf and saw Chun Xia standing there in a daze, her face turning red. She nudged at thetter in confusion and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Tao then turned to look at Su Yan and was stunned. Nheless, she was still a little older than Chun Xia and although she was also embarrassed, she still picked up the clothes and said, ¡°Let me help the princess put on her clothes first.¡± Su Yan was a little confused. She would usually wash up before changing clothes. She inadvertently lowered her head and saw the densely packed kiss marks on her chest. Her face instantly turned red. She instantly recalled everything that happenedst night and immediately buried her face in the nket. She was prepared to hide this matter with an ostrich mentality. Chu Tao found her reaction funny and advised, ¡°Princess, this is a normal matter. It¡¯s alright.¡± On the contrary, she felt happy in her heart. This meant that the Royal Highness¡¯ body was fine. Previously, the two of them had never slept together, so she was worried. Su Yan said under the quilt, ¡°Both of you go out first. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Chu Tao pulled at the quilt worriedly and said, ¡°Princess, you have just experienced this kind of thing. It¡¯s better for us to serve you.¡± Su Yan tugged at the quilt and refused to let go. Chun Xia also joined in and said, ¡°Looking at the marks on your body, it must have been very intense yesterday. Princess, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± As soon as she heard those words, Su Yan felt hot from embarrassment. Chu Tao looked at Chun Xia reproachfully. This time, Su Yan would definitely not want toe out. Chun Xia¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule. She was also a little bashful just now, but seeing Su Yan being so shy, she suddenly did not feel that way anymore. Su Yan said sullenly, ¡°You all can go out first. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything.¡± Chu Tao could only let go and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She also dragged Chun Xia, who wanted to say something, away. Su Yan listened to the movements in the room and when they were gone, she finally struck her head out into the open. Not only was she stifled under the quilt just now, she was also feeling extremely flustered. Her face was flushed red as a tomato. She took a deep breath, lifted the quilt and looked at the marks on her body. Even her arms were covered with red marks. Su Yan¡¯s snow-white skin made these marks even more obvious, like red plums blooming in the snow. However, these red plums were a little too dense. She carefully stood up. She did not dare to look directly at her body. She closed her eyes and changed her clothes. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief. She walked to the shelf where the basin was ced and looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was red, and the densely packed red marks on her neck gave off a disturbing feel. After one swift look, she quickly lowered her head and washed her face. She found a shirt with a cor and changed into it. She looked at her reflection in the mirror carefully and after checking that nothing could be seen, she felt relieved. Su Yan, who had never experienced such a thing in her previous life, looked at the red marks on her wrist and could not help but curse silently, ¡°Beast.¡± Chu Tao estimated the time, knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Princess, are you ready?¡± Su Yan quickly adjusted her expression and answered. Chapter 103 - Returning to the Su Family Home

Chapter 103: Returning to the Su Family Home

Chu Tao pushed open the door and entered. She knew that Su Yan was shy so she did not mention what had happened just now. Chun Xia only smiled but did not say anything else. Su Yan heaved a sigh of relief and her expression gradually returned back to normal. Chu Tao quickly prepared breakfast and told her, ¡°The Royal Highness said that he woulde backter to eat with you.¡± Su Yan¡¯s face turned red at the mention of him but she managed to control herself and nodded with a straight face. Coincidentally, Gu Ruoyun arrived right after Chu Tao had finished her sentence. He looked at Su Yan, who was obediently sitting at the table, and smiled. He saw that she was wearing a high-cored shirt which had cleverly covered the marks he had left on her fromst night. A trace of pity shed across his eyes. Su Yan red at him indignantly. Gu Ruoyun sat next to Su Yan and said with a stern face, ¡°Who made the king¡¯s consort unhappy? I¡¯ll help you take care of him.¡± Su Yan pouted and said, ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s you.¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled as he moved closer. Their faces were close to each other as he asked, ¡°Then how do you want to deal with me?¡± Su Yan quickly blocked his face with her hand and said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯te so close to me.¡± She discreetly looked at the servants in the room. The servants tactfully retreated from the room, leaving only the two of them. They were relieved to know that the Royal Highness and the Princess had a very close rtionship. Su Yan did not feel relieved. Instead, her face turned red. Gu Ruoyun looked how easily embarrassed Su Yan was and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re already feeling so shy now. If that¡¯s the case, in the future if we were to¡­ you will be so embarrassed that you will not want to see anyone.¡± Su Yan strangely understood what he had not said. The redness on her face instantly spread to her neck. Gu Ruoyun let out a stifledugh and decided to stop teasing her. It would not be good if he made her anxious. He let go of her and then ced the chopsticks next to her hand. He scooped a bowl of white porridge for her and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Su Yan quickly lowered her head and ate her porridge to hide her shyness. Gu Ruoyun would asionally use his chopsticks to pick up some food for her. She ate it without raising her head. After all, this table was full of dishes that she liked to eat. After breakfast, Su Yan could now look at Gu Ruoyun directly. Her expression had returned to normal. Gu Ruoyun then said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you back to the Su family hometer.¡± Su Yan raised her head in surprise and looked at him. Gu Ruoyun found it funny and said, ¡°I don¡¯t usually restrict your movements. Is there a need to be so surprised?¡± Su Yan replied shyly, ¡°I¡¯m already married. If I keep on returning home, it will not bode well for your reputation.¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled and pinched her nose, ¡°So my princess is so considerate of me.¡± Su Yan raised her head proudly, ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled and said solemnly, ¡°You can do whatever you want. If you want to go back, go back. It¡¯s fine as long as you return by night time. Otherwise, Old Master Su will find trouble with me.¡± As soon as he said this, Su Yan knew that he had heard what her grandfather had told her when he came to find her. She was a little embarrassed but when she saw the doting look in his eyes, Su Yan asked coyly, ¡°Then what if I don¡¯te back at night?¡± She was deliberately trying to see where Gu Ruoyun¡¯s bottom line was. For a woman who is married, furthermore a princess consort at that, staying at her family¡¯s house for the night would not be beneficial for the reputation of the imperial residence. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s said with a solemn expression, ¡°Then¡­ bring me along.¡± Su Yan opened her mouth in shock. She did not expect him to say this. She replied sullenly, ¡°Who¡¯s going to bring you along?¡± Gu Ruoyun indulged her, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll follow you, alright?¡± Su Yan red at him and turned her head away, ignoring him. Thinking of Gu Ruoyun in her heart¡­ she could not help but smile. The mirror in front of Su Yan reflected her true feelings. Gu Ruoyun took in her expression and rubbed her head in amusement. Su Yan, who had no idea that she had been exposed, was still pretending to be angry. Gu Ruoyun had always abide to her favours and even carried her into the carriage. Su Yan could not help but burst intoughter. Chapter 104 - You Have to Be Careful

Chapter 104: You Have to Be Careful

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Can¡¯t pretend anymore. The two of them returned to the Su family home. As soon as Su Yan got out of the carriage, she was dragged away by Madam Su. Gu Ruoyun followed Old Master Su and Master Su into the study. He wanted toe here today to discuss something with them. Madam Su held Su Yan¡¯s hand and unintentionally spotted the marks on her body through her cor. She smiled with satisfaction. She said, ¡°Yan ¡®er, you¡¯re still young. Remember to advise the Royal Highness to be more careful in such matters.¡± Su Yan looked at her mother in confusion and asked, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Madam Su knew that her daughter was thin-skinned. She did not explicitly say it out but instead, nced at her daughter¡¯s neck. Su Yan touched her neck. It turned out that her cor had been folded down at some point. Her face was red as she tidied up her cor. She looked resentfully at Chu Tao and Chun Xia behind her. Why didn¡¯t they tell her? She did not know when it had been folded down. If her grandfather and father were to see this... Just thinking about it made Su Yan¡¯s face burnt red with embarrassment. Madam Su quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Young couples are always like this. It¡¯s good to know that there¡¯s nothing wrong with the Royal Highness¡¯ body¡± Madam Su, who was already contented with Gu Ruoyun, had felt disappointment when she learnt that he was impotent. She was relieved that this was just a rumor. Su Yan¡¯s face was red as she exined, ¡°We have not consummated our marriage yet.¡± Her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s but Madam Su still heard it. Madam Su¡¯s expression changed. Looking at the kiss marks on her daughter¡¯s neck, one could tell how intensest night had been. To not have done it meant that the Royal Highness was really impotent. Su Yan looked at her mother¡¯s eyes and knew what she was thinking. She immediately said, ¡°Mother, the Royal Highness, he, he...¡± Su Yan could not say out loud, so she could only whisper in Madam Su¡¯s ear. Madam Su asked in surprise, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he touch you?¡± She did not expect Madam Su to say it so loudly. Su Yan lowered her head and whispered, ¡°He said that I¡¯m still young.¡± Upon hearing it, Madam Suughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a doting person.¡± Madam Su did not act like how others would do and persuade Su Yan to quickly give birth to an offspring and secure her position in the Guang Residence. Instead, she nodded in agreement and said, ¡°That¡¯s the way it should be. Yan¡¯er, a woman¡¯s body is the most precious thing. It is alright to wait for another two more years.¡± If they consummated their marriage at ater timing, this would naturally dy the birth process. In her heart, Madam Su was extremely pleased with Gu Ruoyun. That was why when they were having lunch, Madam Su was eager and earnest around Gu Ruoyun and would repeatedly call his name and asked after him. The food on his te was almost overflowing. Gu Ruoyun looked strangely at Su Yan who was engrossed in her food. From her behavior, he could tell that this girl must have said something to Madam Su. Master Su watched with concern as Su Yan gulped down her food. He handed her a ss of water and said, ¡°Yan ¡®er, eat slowly. There¡¯s more if you don¡¯t have enough. Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t even eat your fill in the Guang Residence? You seemed to have lost weight this time.¡± He gave Gu Ruoyun a side nce and said, ¡°In the Guang Residence, you can eat whatever you want. If the Guang Residence doesn¡¯t have it, you can buy it. If the Guang Residence doesn¡¯t pay for it, the Su family will.¡± Su Yan¡¯s mouth was still stuffed with food. She raised her head in confusion and looked at her father, who was looking at her with pity. What just happened? Gu Ruoyun nced at her and smiled, ¡°Whatever Yan¡¯er wants to eat, the Guang Residence will definitely buy for her.¡± Master Su snorted in displeasure. He was about to speak when Madam Su interrupted him. ¡°Look at Yan¡¯er, she¡¯s eating until her double chin ising out. One look and you can tell that she¡¯s eating and sleeping well in the Guang Residence. She¡¯s not skinny at all. How could the Guang Residence not be able to support our Yan¡¯er?¡± Madam Su was on Gu Ruoyun¡¯s side and she would not allow Master Su to say bad about him. Master Su was stunned by Madam Su¡¯s outburst and did not dare to say another word. He could only secretly re at Gu Ruoyun. Chapter 105 - Unhappy Father-in-law

Chapter 105: Unhappy Father-inw

Gu Ruoyun smiled and helped his father-inw out of his predicament. ¡°Father-inw is also worried about Yan¡¯er. I will treat Yan¡¯er with more care in the future.¡± If it were any other family, they would have politely said to let Su Yan treat Gu Ruoyun well. However, the Su family was different. Their daughter was like a precious treasure and given to anyone, they would need to dote on her. If they could not do it, they would send her back to the Su family who will dote on her themselves. Madam Su immediately said, ¡°Aye, that¡¯s the right thing to do. Our Yan¡¯er is such a darling, she deserves to be doted on.¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled and nodded. The way he looked at Su Yan was no less doting than a member of the Su family. Although displeased, Master Su also nodded his head in unison. Su Yan was still affected by Madam Su¡¯s words that her double chin was appearing. She touched her neck and felt that it had became thicker. She looked at Gu Ruoyun and asked sadly, ¡°Have I really gained weight?¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Yan who seemed unwilling to ept reality and smiled, ¡°No, but you¡¯ll look better if you are a little plumper.¡± Su Yan became even more despondent. She had really gained weight. Master Su quickly said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, your mother was just spouting nonsense. You don¡¯t have a double chin at all, you are not fat.¡± Madam Su did not refute Master Su and agreed that Su Yan was not fat. Even Old Master Su said, ¡°Girls should not be too thin.¡± Su Yan looked at her favorite braised fish, braised meat, braised eggnt on the table with indignation. She put down the chopsticks in her hand. She said, ¡°I want to eat another bowl.¡± This turn of events made everyone burst out inughter. Fortunately, everyone managed to hold back their smiles before Su Yan was about to throw a tantrum. Chu Tao quickly picked up Su Yan¡¯s rice bowl and helped her fill it up to the brim. Su Yan transformed her anger into motivation to eat and devoured her food until she was full. After dinner, as Gu Ruoyun had something to discuss with her grandfather and the others, they went to the study for the meeting. Su Yan was in Madam Su¡¯s room and she touched her own protruding belly in satisfaction. Madam Su found it a little funny when she saw her like this. She said, ¡°We¡¯ve raised you for so long but have yet to see you gain weight. I didn¡¯t expect you to gain weight after staying in the Guang Residence for more than a month.¡± Shemented, ¡°The Royal Highness really knows how to raise people!¡± Su Yan shouted in embarrassment, ¡°Mother ¨C¡± Madam Su smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anymore, won¡¯t say anymore.¡± Looking at Su Yan, it felt as if it was only yesterday that she was just learning to walk. In the blink of an eye, she was already married. Madam Su asked, ¡°Have you looked at all the shops that mother gave you?¡± Su Yan thought for a moment before remembering that her dowry included shops. Madam Su could tell that this was not of priority to her and said bitterly, ¡°Mother will leave these shops to you in the future. What I gave youst time was only a small portion. You have to treat it seriously and build good rtionships with the shopkeepers. Otherwise, when mother leaves in the future, who will take care of these things for you?¡± Su Yan leaned on Madam Su and pouted unhappily, ¡°Mother will never leave me.¡± Madam Su nodded her head helplessly and said, ¡°No matter what, you still need to go and take a look, understand?¡± Su Yan knew the seriousness of this matter and nodded vigorously. Madam Su nodded in relief and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er has grown up.¡± Su Yan nestled in Madam Su¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you and father going to have another child?¡± Madam Su¡¯s face turned red. She patted her head and said, ¡°What are you talking about, child.¡± Su Yan cupped her head in her hands and said, ¡°I just feel that the two of you are too lonely. I also want to have a younger sister or brother.¡± Madam Su looked at Su Yan and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s enough for mother to have you as a child.¡± Su Yan wanted to press on but Madam Su quickly changed the topic. She had no choice but to give up on that. After a while, Gu Ruoyun came to pick Su Yan up. Chapter 106 - I Was Hungry Again

Chapter 106: I Was Hungry Again

As Su Yan bade farewell to Madam Su, she whispered, ¡°Mum, just think about it. Have another child with father.¡± Without waiting for Madam Su¡¯s reply, she pulled Gu Ruoyun and ran. Madam Su was left shouting from behind, ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t fall.¡± After they had gone far away, sheughed and scolded, ¡°This child.¡± Gu Ruoyun also followed Su Yan¡¯s movements. Su Yan ran far away and giggled, ¡°Do you know what I just said to my mother?¡± Gu Ruoyun cooperated and revealed a curious expression, asking, ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Yan leaned close to his ear and said, ¡°I said to let her and my father have another child.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes darkened and said, ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± He picked Su Yan up and said, ¡°Are you hinting that I should speed up as well?¡± Su Yan did not understand what he meant. When she finally reacted, she threw a punch at him. ¡°What are you thinking about? Put me down.¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled and immediately carried her into the carriage. Su Yan carefully looked around and only rxed when she did not see anyone. What she did not know was that after the two of them left, Old Master Su and Master Su came out from behind the bushes at the side. They looked at their backs and sighed, ¡°Yan¡¯er¡¯s marriage to His Royal Highness is not bad.¡± Master Su nodded in agreement. The one whom they had looked down on the most had instead be Su Yan¡¯s good husband. It was a good thing that they had not insisted on it. On that day, Master Su had noticed the marks on Su Yan¡¯s neck the moment they had returned. That was why he had been looking for trouble with Gu Ruoyun, displeased with him. However, he was still satisfied with this son-inw in his heart. Upon returning to the imperial residence, Su Yan rubbed her hungry belly and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat grilled fish.¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at her belly. It had indeed be t. However, when he thought about how her stomach had bulged in the afternoon, he was still worried and rubbed it with his hand to make sure that there was no umtion of food. Only then did he feel at ease. Su Yan blushed at his actions and said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by this? Are youining that I¡¯ve eaten too much?¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°The imperial residence can afford to feed you no matter how much you eat.¡± Su Yan scoffed softly and said, ¡°I just want to eat until you¡¯re poor.¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled, ¡°Just don¡¯t eat until you¡¯re too full.¡± He then instructed the kitchen to prepare a grilled fish. Su Yan then added, ¡°And a shredded sweet potato.¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Yan and said with a strange expression, ¡°I¡¯ve raised a little pig.¡± Su Yan pounced on him and covered his mouth, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to raise me, I¡¯ll look for my father.¡± Gu Ruoyun took her hand and begged for mercy, ¡°How would I dare? I can¡¯t wait to take care of you for the rest of my life.¡± The two of them argued for a while. Su Yan nestled in his arms, rubbed her belly, and sighed. Gu Ruoyun asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yan replied, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯m even hungrier now.¡± She then pinched the flesh on her belly. It was indeed a little more than before. She said resentfully, ¡°If I gain weight, will you not like me anymore? Then you¡¯ll find and take concubines. I¡¯ll have to stay alone in an empty room¡­¡± Gu Ruoyun saw that she was getting more and more depressed as she spoke. He cut her off helplessly and said, ¡°You little girl, what are you thinking about all day?¡± Su Yan sat up and looked into his eyes. She said seriously, ¡°Gu Ruoyun, if you don¡¯t like me anymore, you must tell me. I won¡¯t pester you.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things anymore. Don¡¯t even think about leaving me for the rest of your life.¡± Su Yan retorted indignantly, ¡°You¡¯re saying this because you like me now. If you don¡¯t like me anymore, you¡¯ll change how you behave.¡± Gu Ruoyun was almost angered to the point ofughing. ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything yet and you¡¯ve already convicted me?¡± Chapter 107 - Princess Zhaoyang Had Been Ignored

Chapter 107: Princess Zhaoyang Had Been Ignored

Gu Ruoyun did not want to hear anything else from this little girl. He immediately lowered his head and covered her mouth. After a long pause, Gu Ruoyun held Su Yan who was panting in his arms, and said, ¡°I¡¯m about to go on an expedition.¡± Su Yan¡¯s expression froze and she replied in a low voice, ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Ruoyun did not say anything else. A lively day had arrived in the imperial residence. The Emperor had also gifted various treasures to the Guang Residence. Along the way, it had made so much noise that everyone in the city knew about it. Su Yan was startled by the noise early in the morning. She brought Chu Tao out and saw a graceful woman standing at the door. She walked in and saw the way she was dressed. Su Yan bowed and greeted, ¡°Princess Zhaoyang.¡± Princess Zhaoyang was the youngest daughter of the Emperor, and the Emperor liked her the most. Hence, she had developed a domineering personality. She had a gentle appearance, but the moment she opened her mouth, it ruined her appearance. ¡°You are Su Yan?¡± She did not let Su Yan get up and looked down at her. Su Yan frowned slightly. She felt that this princess, whom she had never met before, seemed to have a problem with her. Zhaoyang raised her eyebrows and said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me when I was talking to you?¡± Su Yan regained her senses and replied, ¡°In reply to Your Highness, I am Su Yan.¡± Zhaoyang looked at her submissive expression and felt even more displeased in her heart. ¡°I wonder what Brother Ruoyun sees in you. What right do you have to be his princess consort?¡± These words made Su Yan understand. It seemed that this princess hade for Gu Ruoyun. Su Yan slowly straightened her body at the thought of this. She did not want to cause Gu Ruoyun any trouble just now but at this moment¡­ ¡°Princess, why have youe to the imperial residence today?¡± Her attitude as if she was the master of the house made Zhaoyang even angrier. She asked, ¡°Who told you to get up?¡± Su Yan had a gentle and magnanimous smile on her face as she replied, ¡°I am the consort of Guang Pingwang. Speaking of which, you can be considered the niece of my Royal Highness. It¡¯s not too much to call me aunt.¡± In the past, in order to rope Gu Ruoyun in, the Emperor had even acknowledged him as his adopted younger brother, even though in the end, the matter was settled. Zhaoyang¡¯s face darkened and she opened her mouth to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Ruoyun?¡± Su Yan saw the person who had entered the room and imitated her tone, ¡°There is your Brother Ruoyun.¡± Zhaoyang turned to look at Gu Ruoyun and pounced on him in surprise. ¡°Brother Ruoyun.¡± Su Yan looked at him coldly. If Gu Ruoyun dared to hug her, she would.., Gu Ruoyun raised his brows and avoided her. He went straight to Su Yan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Call me again.¡± Zhaoyang did not pounce on him and fell forward. Fortunately, the guard beside her helped her and prevented her from falling. She pped the guard in the face and said arrogantly, ¡°How dare you to touch me?¡± Su Yan looked at Gu Ruoyun in confusion, not understanding what she meant. Gu Ruoyun smiled and pinched her face, ¡°Call me brother.¡± Su Yan pped the hand that was ying tricks on her face and said unhappily, ¡°Someone has already called you brother. I¡¯d better forget about it.¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Yan, who had a rather bad temper. He raised his brows and turned to look at Zhaoyang who was behind him. Zhaoyang noticed his gaze and hurriedly tidied up her clothes. She said, ¡°Brother Ruoyun, I¡¯ve just returned to the imperial pce and I¡¯vee to see you. How could you treat me like this? I almost fell just now.¡± As she spoke, she was about to step forward and pull his hand. Gu Ruoyun coldly took a step back and Zhaoyang¡¯s handnded on his sleeve. Su Yan looked at the piece of cloth and felt that it was an eyesore. She scoffed coldly. Gu Ruoyun quickly said, ¡°Princess, please address me as Guang Pingwang. If there¡¯s nothing else, please return.¡± Zhaoyang replied unwillingly, ¡°Who says there¡¯s nothing else? I¡¯m here today to give you a reward from my father. Look, I begged my father to give it to you.¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at the reward that had been returned thest time andughed mockingly. He was really anxious. Chapter 108 - Gu Ruoyuns Expedition

Chapter 108: Gu Ruoyun¡¯s Expedition

Su Yan replied calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the reward my husband returned thest time? Princess is really thoughtful. You even helped My Royal Highness ask for a reward before he returned.¡± Her words pointed out that she had lied just now. Zhaoyang¡¯s face turned red as she red at Su Yan angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression immediately darkened as he pulled Su Yan behind him and said, ¡°This is my princess consort.¡± The coldness in his eyes made Zhaoyang unconsciously take a step back. He looked at Gu Ruoyun with teary eyes. He was unmoved by this delicate beauty and ordered coldly, ¡°Send the princess back to the pce.¡± ¡°No need, I can leave on my own.¡± Zhaoyang could not stay any longer and turned to leave with reddened eyes. Gu Ruoyun really did not send anyone to see her off. Zhaoyang was so angry that she stomped her feet outside the imperial residence. Gu Ruoyun turned around and looked at Su Yan. His eyes were filled with a smile as he said, ¡°Satisfied, little vinegar bun?¡± Zhaoyang¡¯s expression was still cold, but the emotions in her eyes had visibly softened. She scoffed coldly and turned around to return to the pce. The housekeeper stepped forward at the right time and asked, ¡°Your Highness, should we return these rewards or not?¡± Gu Ruoyun replied coldly, ¡°Keep them in the storeroom.¡± The housekeeper epted the order and went to deal with it. Gu Ruoyun followed Su Yan into the room one after the other. Su Yan was holding an outer garment in her hand and was deep in thought. When she saw Gu Ruoyun enter, she hurriedly said, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow in surprise. He did not expect her to be so bold. Seeing that he was not moving, Su Yan frowned and immediately started to work on her own. She had just unfastened his belt when Gu Ruoyun hugged her. His voice was low and hoarse, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re still young. You have to bear with this kind of thing.¡± Su Yan frowned and said, ¡°What does this have to do with age? I can¡¯t bear it.¡± She then continued to move. Gu Ruoyun allowed her to do as she pleased, but his eyes grew darker and darker. Su Yan, who had not noticed at all, took off his outer robe and smiled in satisfaction. She turned around to retrieve the clothes she had just found and was about to help him put them on when he pulled her into his embrace from behind. His slightly hoarse voice rang out once again, ¡°Since you cannot take it anymore, then I shall satisfy you.¡± Just as Su Yan was feeling puzzled, she felt a hand pulling on her own clothes. She pressed down and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Ruoyun turned her around and asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who took off my clothes first?¡± When she saw the look in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes, Su Yan¡¯s face turned red and she hit his chest. She replied, ¡°What are you thinking about? I just want you to change your clothes. Princess Zhaoyang touched you just now.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of pity. Su Yan red at him angrily and asked, ¡°What exactly are you thinking about?¡± Gu Ruoyun smiled and replied, ¡°I miss you.¡± He then sighed and looked at her resentfully, ¡°You have to grow up quickly.¡± Su Yan threw his clothes into his arms and walked to the side with a red face to pour herself a cup of tea to drink. Only then did the warmth on her face ease. Gu Ruoyun put on his clothes and said, ¡°I¡¯m going on an expedition tomorrow. If you find it boring in the imperial residence, you can go to the Su family. If you need anything, just look for An Yi. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone. I¡¯m here to protect you in the capital. You can do whatever you want.¡± Su Yan giggled, ¡°Do whatever I want. Am I a crab?¡± However, when she thought about how he was going to leave the next day, Su Yan still felt a little sad. She lowered her head and said, ¡°You have to be well. Don¡¯t get hurt. I¡¯ll wait for you in the imperial residence.¡± Gu Ruoyun nodded in agreement. The next morning, Su Yan was wakened up as dawn broke. She looked at the person who had changed into his armor by the bed in a daze and mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re leaving so early.¡± Gu Ruoyun, who had wanted to sneak away, did not expect to wake her up. He stroked her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, you should continue to sleep.¡± Chapter 109 - An Inexplicable Stabbing Pain in Her Heart

Chapter 109: An Inexplicable Stabbing Pain in Her Heart

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan closed her eyes in a daze. In the next second, she was jolted awake. She hurriedly put on her clothes and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me? I am going to send you off.¡± Gu Ruoyun held her flustered shoulders and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t send me off.¡± Su Yan hugged his waist and did not say anything. It was notfortable for her to hug him in his armor, but Su Yan still did not want to let go. After a few short moments, Su Yan let go. She ignored his attempts to stop her and insisted on getting up to send him off. Standing at the city gate and watching his back as he rode on his horse, Su Yan suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart. She weakly supported herself against the city wall before she could stabilize her body. An Yi suddenly appeared beside her and asked, ¡°Princess, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Yan shook her head. She wanted to say that she was fine, but the sharp pain in her heart made her unable to speak. After a while, the pain in her heart slowly disappeared. When Su Yan returned to the imperial residence, An Yi immediately called the imperial residence¡¯s doctor over to take a look at Su Yan. The doctor took her pulse and reached out to touch his white beard. He said, ¡°There is nothing wrong with the princess¡¯ body.¡± Su Yan asked, ¡°I just felt a burst of pain in my heart. What is the reason?¡± The doctor looked at her face and shook his head. ¡°The princess is in good health. Maybe it¡¯s because the Royal Highness went on an expedition and was worried about him.¡± It could only be exined in this way, but Su Yan still felt uneasy. After sending the doctor away, Su Yan came to Gu An. Gu An was still dressed in white. She slowly tidied up the medicinal herbs on the shelf. It seemed that every time she came, she was tidying up the medicinal herbs. Day after day, she did not feel bored at all. Su Yan stood quietly at the door, feeling much better. After a long while, Gu An was the first to notice Su Yan¡¯s presence. She asked calmly, ¡°When did the Princess arrive?¡± Su Yan thought that perhaps she was worried because of Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expedition. She did not exin her purpose foring. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Gu An was startled and allowed her toe in. Looking at her expression, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡± Su Yan leaned on the stone table in the courtyard and said gloomily, ¡°Yes, so do you want to apany me to eat barbecue?¡± Looking at the person who had a sad expression just now and her eyes that sparkled when she talked about food, a trace of a smile shed through Gu An¡¯s eyes. She could not help but nod. Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. She pulled her hand and walked out. As they walked, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go now. I heard that the capital recently opened a very delicious barbecue restaurant. Let¡¯s go and have a taste.¡± Gu An did not have time to react before she pulled her this way. An Yi followed behind them. When he saw Su Yan and Gu An¡¯s hand together, he furrowed his brows. He took a step forward and separated the two of them. Su Yan looked at the hand that had suddenly been severed and at An Yi behind her. She was somewhat dumbfounded. An Yi¡¯s face was still expressionless without any exnation. Su Yan said, ¡°You also want to eat barbecued meat?¡± An Yi nodded with a slightly stiff expression. Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and she said excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a foodie.¡± She patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Haha, in the future, if you follow me, I¡¯ll take you to eat all over the capital.¡± An Yi¡¯s desire to live was very strong, so he took a step back and avoided her hand. Su Yan didn¡¯t care. The three of them left the manor together and headed straight for the barbecue restaurant that was said to be very delicious. The name of the barbecue restaurant was very artistic. It was called ¡°Yu Qin Zhai¡± There was an endless stream of peopleing in and out of the door. It looked like business was booming. Su Yan did not put on airs. She excitedly led the two of them to line up. She even turned to the two of them and said, ¡°This kind of very famous restaurant is the most delicious if you go through the queue to eat it.¡± An Yi and Gu An could not understand where her excitement came from. Chapter 110 - Gu Ans Identity Was Found Out

Chapter 110: Gu An¡¯s Identity Was Found Out

Watching the people in front of them enter one by one, it was finally their turn. Su Yan straightforwardly ordered a table full of barbecued meat. The barbecued meat here was directly roasted by the chef for them to eat. During the meal, Su Yan ate until her mouth was full of oil, while Gu An and An Yi only drank tea at the side. When Su Yan saw this, she was instantly displeased and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of drinking tea when you¡¯re eating barbecued meat? Waiter, give us a pot of wine.¡± The two of them could not stop her in time, and the waiter had already brought the wine over. Su Yan appeared to be forthright, but in reality, she could only drink a cup of wine. After a cup of wine, she insisted on making the two of them drink together. An Yi and Gu An could not resist, so they could only drink one cup. They did not expect Gu An to copse after drinking one cup. An Yi looked at the empty wine pot and the two people beside him who were already drunk, he felt a faint pain in his head. He had no choice but to send the two of them to the horse carriage. When they reached the imperial residence, he handed Su Yan over to Leng Shuang. He brought Gu An to send her back. Halfway there, Gu An began to squirm restlessly. An Yi could only use a little strength to suppress her. He did not expect that a person who was usually as indifferent as an immortal would be like this after drinking wine. It was not easy to reach her small courtyard. Before An Yi could let out a sigh of relief, Gu An, who was in his arms, turned around and fell straight to the ground. An Yi could only reach out to catch Gu An. He had caught Gu An, but the touch of his hand did not feel right. His hand on Gu An¡¯s chest unconsciously moved. An Yi, who had never experienced such a situation, understood what was wrong after thinking for a moment. This was definitely not something that a man should have. He hurriedly moved his hand away and looked at the person who had returned to his embrace. An Yi¡¯s expression changed as he sent her back into the house. It was not until he turned around and left the courtyard that An Yi¡¯s face slowly turned red. He was secretly shocked. Gu An had been with the prince since ten years ago. He did not expect that the dirty child back then was actually a girl. He had kept this a secret for ten years. Su Yan, who did not know that a meal had caused Gu An¡¯s identity to be found out, returned to her room. With Chu Tao¡¯s help, she changed into her pajamas and fell into a deep sleep. The next day, before dawn, Su Yan was woken up by a sharp pain. She covered her heart with her hand again. The pain was even more intense than thest time. Su Yan could not ignore the pain anymore. She hurriedly got out of bed, put on her coat, and rushed to Gu An¡¯s yard. At this time, Gu An was still sleeping. Su Yan only noticed that it was still early when she arrived at the courtyard. She silently felt a lingering pain in her chest. She slowly sat on the stone bench in the courtyard, holding her chin in a daze. The sky gradually brightened. Gu An rubbed her aching forehead and stood up. She was puzzled as to how she hade backst night. After tidying up, she walked out of the door and saw Su Yan in the courtyard. She did not know how long she had stayed there. After walking in, Gu An could still feel a cold aura from her body. She asked, ¡°Princess, why didn¡¯t you wake me up when you came?¡± Su Yan turned her head slowly and only then did she realize that Gu An had already woken up. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°I just felt a little pain in my heart. I thought it was not a big deal, so I didn¡¯t wake you up.¡± Gu An furrowed her brows and ced her hand on her pulse. Her first reaction was that her hand was too cold. She led her into the house and handed her a cloak before carefully feeling her pulse. Su Yan looked nervously at Gu An. Gu An asked, ¡°Do you often feel pain?¡± Su Yan shook her head, ¡°The first time was when Gu Ruoyun left. Today is the second time.¡± Gu An replied honestly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your pulse.¡± Su Yan frowned and touched her chest. The pain just now was so real that she could not ignore it even if she wanted to. Gu An looked at her and said, ¡°Not necessarily. Sometimes, your pulse can¡¯t prove everything. Your feelings are the most important. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll feel this again in the near future.¡± Su Yan nodded. Chapter 111 - Invitation to the Palace Banquet

Chapter 111: Invitation to the Pce Banquet

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at Gu An, who had just woken up and had yet to tie up her hair, her long hair draped over her body, making her look even more gentle. The coldness from before also dissipated a little. Noticing her gaze, Gu An turned around uneasily and wanted tob her hair. Su Yan grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Sister will definitely look good in a female outfit.¡± Gu An¡¯s expression froze, and she felt even more ufortable. She got up and walked into the courtyard, preparing to get some water to wash up. As soon as she walked out, she met An Yi, who was looking for Su Yan. She paused for a moment, nodded her head, and walked over. Compared to Gu An¡¯s casual manner, An Yi¡¯s entire body froze on the spot. If it had not been for this earlier, but ever since he found out that she was a woman, An Yi could not get used to seeing her disheveled hair. Seeing that she was shy, Su Yan hurried out and shouted, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± However, the moment she stepped out of the door, she saw An Yi frozen in ce. This time, it was the three of them who were frozen in ce. Su Yan swallowed her saliva. Her brain spun wildly as she looked at Gu An, who was frozen in ce by the well. An idea shed through her mind. She smiled and said to An Yi, ¡°An Yi, look at Doctor An. I told him that he looked like a woman with his hair down. And he was too angry and walked away.¡± An Yi did not expose her. He only bowed and said, ¡°Princess, this kind of joke should not be made.¡± Gu An, who was at the side, clearly rxed a little. Su Yan also quietly spat out her tongue, secretly cursing herself for being too careless. Not daring to say anything else, Su Yan took An Yi and left. An Yi¡¯s expression was still somewhat absent-minded. Su Yan did not hear him even after calling him a few times. Su Yan stopped and looked at him. He then asked, ¡°Princess, what did you say just now?¡± Su Yan sighed and said, ¡°I said, why are you looking for me so early in the morning?¡± An Yi replied, ¡°Princess Zhaoyang invited you to attend the pce banquet.¡± Su Yan frowned. Zhaoyang must not have good intentions. She would not be foolish enough to think that she wanted to be on good terms with her. She walked to the front hall and dismissed the person who hade to deliver the invitation letter. Looking at the gilded envelope in her hand, she felt that it was a Hongmen Banquet. There was nothing to see at this time of the flower viewing event. An Yi replied, ¡°His Highness has instructed that if you don¡¯t want to go, you may just don¡¯t go.¡± Su Yan seemed to have thought of something. She smiled evilly and said, ¡°I will go. They have already set up the venue. Why shouldn¡¯t I go?¡± An Yi did not express his opinion. He was just waiting for her instructions. Su Yan said mysteriously, ¡°Help me find out who is going to attend this banquet.¡± An Yi nodded and went down to make arrangements. Su Yan returned to her room and took out the medicine bottle that she had gotten from An Si. This thing had not been put to use yet. She carefully opened the package and looked at the colorful jars inside. She took out a purse and casually packed a few into it. Chu Tao happened to walk in. When she saw the things on the table, her face instantly turned pale. She had already forgotten about it, but then she remembered the fear of being dominated by An Si. She said in a panic, ¡°Princess, why did you take these things out again?¡± She hurriedly pulled Su Yan away, took her to wash her hands, wash her face, and changed into a new coat before stopping. Su Yan¡¯s resistance was futile, so she could only helplessly let her do whatever she wanted. Chu Tao only let her go when she felt that it was enough. Looking at Chu Tao¡¯s appearance as if she was facing a great enemy, Su Yan felt that if she told Chu Tao that she still had a few bottles of medicine in her purse, she would probably go crazy. So, she silently swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth. Chu Tao put the box of poison back to its original ce. She walked out of the room to arrange lunch and coincidentally bumped into An Si who had just returned from a trip. She red at him. It was this guy who had led her missy astray. An Si touched his nose and was somewhat baffled by the re. Chapter 112 - Attending the Banquet

Chapter 112: Attending the Banquet

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the day of the pce banquet, Chu Tao came in with a moonlight gauze dress. Su Yan yawned and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember that I have this dress?¡± Chu Tao smiled and replied, ¡°This was ordered for you by His Highness before. It just so happened that someone sent it over.¡± The moonlight gauze dress in her hand swayed with her arm, reflectingyers of light as if the moonlight was shining on the dress. This was also the origin of the name of the dress. Moonlight sand was extremely precious, so it was a bit extravagant to use it to make the entire dress. Su Yan took a look and nodded uninterested. Chu Tao excitedly gestured the dress to her body. Su Yan stopped her with augh and said, ¡°Alright, the pce banquet will be held in the afternoon. You should put it away first. It is not the time yet.¡± Chu Tao was also afraid of dirtying her clothes, so she carefully put them away. Just after lunch, Chu Tao hurriedly pushed Su Yan to the dressing table and sat down, saying that she wanted to help her put on makeup that would overwhelm the entire ce. Su Yan did not mind. ¡°It¡¯ll be better if it¡¯s simple.¡± Chu Tao immediately retorted, ¡°How can that be? This is your first time attending a banquet after marrying into the royal residence. Of course, we have to let them see your elegance.¡± Su Yan could not resist and could only let her make her decision. Chu Tao gestured at Su Yan¡¯s face a few times and gave up. The princess¡¯ delicate face, which could be pinched out of water, was smeared with make-up and instead covered up her beauty. It was just a little bit of lip gloss for her and that was it. Changing into the moonlight gauze dress, Su Yan¡¯s bright and beautiful little face shone under the moonlight gauze. Chu Tao¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of amazement. Su Yan rode the horse carriage to the entrance of the pce. The image of her slowly getting out of the horse carriage dazzled the maidservants and eunuchs guarding the pce entrance. Su Yan had onlye to the pce once when she was young. She slowly followed behind the eunuchs and walked toward the Imperial Garden. As she approached, she heard a series of whispers. She looked up and saw that the garden was already filled with various youngdies from the government. All of them were dressed in fancy clothes. Compared to admiring the flowers, these youngdies were more beautiful. The few youngdies looked at Su Yan who was slowly walking over. After being stunned, they were somewhat puzzled. Which family was this youngdy from? Howe they had never seen her before? After carefully observing, they recognized that this was the youngdy of the Su family, Su Yan. A youngdy who looked very cute took a step forward and said, ¡°Are you the princess consort of Guang Pingwang? I didn¡¯t expect that after only a few days of not seeing you, we wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize you.¡± Su Yan looked at the person and didn¡¯t remember who it was, but she still smiled and nodded. On the other side, Su Qiao gloomily looked at Su Yan, who was the center of attention. Thinking of what Princess Zhaoyang said, she raised a smile and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the royal residence¡¯s foster family? My younger sister is really dazzling now.¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows and looked over. She really didn¡¯t see her just now. ¡°How could she be better than my cousin? You threw away three thousand taels in the treasure pavilion just now. You¡¯re also living quite well in the Gu family, right?¡± Su Qiao¡¯s expression quickly changed. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of my little sister¡¯s luck.¡± The surrounding people did not understand. Su Qiao was worried that Su Yan would really say it out loud, so she immediately changed the topic and said, ¡°When the Royal Highness went on the expedition, my little sister looked radiant, but she was actually livingfortably. Look, this moonlight gauze dress really dazzles people¡¯s eyes.¡± She secretly mocked Su Yan for not caring about Guang Pingwang¡¯s safety. She was extravagant, but her words were filled with jealousy. Su Yan seemed to have thought of something. She covered her mouth with a handkerchief andughed. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Gu Lingyu¡¯s cowardice. My lord had already given him the soldier talisman. In the end, when he heard that there was a war, he gave it back to my lord desperately.¡± This matter had already spread in the capital, but the person involved directly confirmed it. It still made the surrounding people look at Su Qiao with ridicule. Su Qiao took a deep breath, her face flushed red.. The surrounding gazes made her want to find a hole to hide in. Chapter 113 - Retaliation and Provocation

Chapter 113: Retaliation and Provocation

Su Yan continued, ¡°There are some things here. it¡¯s not for anyone even if that person snatches it. It depends on whether or not you have the ability to take it.¡± Su Qiao had a stiff smile on her face as she gave the person opposite her a look. That person walked over with a cup of tea slowly in her hand. She pretended to have identally fallen, and a cup of tea was about to fall on Su Yan¡¯s body. Su Yan turned her body slightly, and her hand, which was holding on to her, swung back. Everyone was shocked by this unexpected turn of events. Su Qiao even pretended to say, ¡°Sister, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she saw that the water that was supposed to fall on Su Yan had fallen on her body. While everyone was stunned, Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, what do you want to say? Don¡¯t mind it?¡± She could not help butugh and say, ¡°I am indeed not calctive.¡± Looking at Su Qiao¡¯s drenched body that had some unnoticeable white spots, Su Yan patted the purse on her waist. She just did not know which bottle of poison she had used just now. Su Qiao cried out in surprise and red at Su Yan. Su Yan blinked innocently and said, ¡°If you want to be angry, you should look for this youngdy.¡± She had no choice but to ept this loss. Su Qiao hurriedly went to change her clothes. At this time, Princess Zhaoyang arrivedte. She looked at the intact Su Yan and secretly cursed Su Qiao for being a good-for-nothing. She had originally nned to find a man to nder Su Yan for being promiscuous when she was changing her clothes. Since that was the case, she would be med for being vicious. Zhaoyang received the servant girl¡¯s gaze and smiled as she walked over to greet her. When she walked in and saw the full set of moonlight gauze on Su Yan, the smile on her face froze. She only felt that the scarf that she had just unted was a joke. Without leaving a trace, she clenched the moonlight gauze in her hand tightly and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Su Yan, why didn¡¯t youe and look for me when you came?¡± Looking at the friendly Zhaoyang, Su Yan slightly raised her eyebrows. Last time, she had called her a lowly servant girl. This time, she was her sister. Zhaoyang smiled and said, ¡°Sister and I are really fated. We are both wearing the moonlight gauze.¡± After saying that, she said sincerely, ¡°I have always wanted to find an opportunity to apologize to you for what happenedst time. Coincidentally, I invited Sister to this flower feast. After today, Sister cannot me me anymore.¡± She acted coquettishly as if Su Yan was her biological sister. Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± Zhaoyang held Su Yan¡¯s shoulder and walked forward, chattering about the flowers in the flowerbed. Su Yan also let her be as if to see what she was doing. Walking to a small pavilion, Zhaoyang naturally picked up a ss of wine and handed it to Su Yan, saying, ¡°Sister, this ss of wine is my apology to you. You can¡¯t refuse it.¡± Su Yan looked at the wine that was already in her mouth and slightly lowered her eyes. A hint of excitement shed in Zhaoyang¡¯s eyes. Su Yan slowly reached out and took the ss of wine, rubbing the edge of the ss. Putting it to her mouth, she saw Zhaoyang¡¯s nervous eyes and suddenly put it down again. A sound suddenly came from the water in the distance. Su Yan looked over and said worriedly, ¡°Could it be that someone fell into the water?¡± Zhao Yang also looked over and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. Sister, drink it quickly.¡± Su Yan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, and she looked worried. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± She put down the wine and wanted to go and take a look. Zhaoyang was anxious. She pulled Su Yan back and said, ¡°You guys go over there and take a look. What¡¯s going on?¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Su Yan and said, ¡°Sister, you should be relieved now, right?¡± Su Yan nodded and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well recently. The imperial physician said that I can¡¯t drink.¡± Zhaoyang¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure. When she looked at Su Yan, she smiled and said, ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s nothing. The imperial physician always likes to exaggerate. How about this? I¡¯ll drink to show my respect first. My sister, this is my apology.¡± After saying that, she picked up another ss of wine on the table and drank it. Chapter 114 - Medicine that Had Been Poisoned

Chapter 114: Medicine that Had Been Poisoned

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t let the Princess down.¡± Under the other party¡¯s excited gaze, Su Yan picked up the wine ss and drank it. The smile on Zhaoyang¡¯s face spread out at a speed visible to the naked eye. The gaze she used to look at Su Yan became arrogant again and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s rest here for a while.¡± After a while, Su Yan held her brows and frowned, looking ufortable. Zhaoyang quickly said, ¡°I see that sister¡¯splexion isn¡¯t very good. Do you want to go down and rest?¡± Su Yan nodded weakly. Zhaoyang waved her hand, and the two servant girls carried Su Yan and walked in a distant direction. Zhaoyang snorted smugly from behind. Su Yan was brought into a room. After the two servant girls had left, Su Yan opened her eyes. There was still a bit of difort there. The ss of wine had already been exchanged with Zhaoyang¡¯s wine and was mixed with some other ingredients. Observing theyout of the room, Su Yan roughly knew what Zhaoyang wanted to do. It was nothing more than to tarnish her reputation. Hearing the voice of a man at the door, Su Yan quickly hid behind the door. The moment the man came in, she grabbed a stool and threw it at him. The man fell to the ground before he could see her clearly. Su Yan looked at the man at her feet and sneered. Zhaoyang really hated her. It was not easy to find such an ugly man for her. In order to avoid any idents, Zhaoyang evacuated all the people here. Su Yan swaggered out without anyone noticing. Su Yan walked for a while and found that she was... lost. Looking at the almost identical road, she closed her eyes and randomly chose one. In the end, she felt that she was walking more and more astray. It was obvious that she had taken the wrong road. When she was about to go back and choose another one, she was blocked by a boy who suddenly appeared on the road. The boy was about seven or eight years old, but his body was abnormally thin. He looked like he was skinny from malnutrition. Su Yan was delighted. She squatted down and asked, ¡°Kid, do you know how to get to the Imperial Garden?¡± The boy lowered his head and looked at the ants on the ground seriously. He turned a deaf ear to Su Yan¡¯s words. Su Yan moved closer and nced at the ants on the ground. She did not know what was there to look at. Seeing that the boy was looking so seriously, she could not help but smile. He was really a child. She asked again. Then, the boy finally raised his head and stared at Su Yan gloomily. Only then did Su Yan realize that one of his eyes was red. It was a strange pupil. She was a little surprised, but looking at this crystal clear ruby-like pupil, Su Yan could not help but say, ¡°Your eyes are really beautiful.¡± When her fingers touched the boy¡¯s eyelids, the stunned boy suddenly came back to his senses and moved Su Yan¡¯s hand away. He looked at Su Yan with an obscure expression and said, ¡°Do you want to go to the Imperial Garden?¡± Su Yan nodded as her voice was unexpectedly soft. A dark light shed in the boy¡¯s eyes. He pointed to the south and said, ¡°Go straight.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly touched his head and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Yan walked for a long time. The boy touched the remaining temperature on his head, and a trace of ruthlessness shed in his eyes. He picked up the stones on the ground and smashed the ants on the ground to death one by one. Su Yan, who did not know anything about this, walked and came to a bamboo forest. This was definitely not the way to the Imperial Garden. She had fallen for it. Su Yan felt that she wanted to retreat. She had only taken two steps when she was blocked by a green snake. Although the green snake was not big and was rather small, Su Yan still swallowed her saliva in fear. Taking two steps back, the green snake seemed to see Su Yan¡¯s fear and crawled towards her with its tongue out. The green snake suddenly attacked.. Before Su Yan could scream, a ck shadow blocked her way. Chapter 115 - The Green Snake That Understood Human Nature

Chapter 115: The Green Snake That Understood Human Nature

Su Yan heaved a sigh of relief when she recognized the inner guard of the imperial residence. The green snake had already been knocked to the ground by the sword. As it did not have the time to draw his sword, the green snake¡¯s life was not in danger. The green snake¡¯s eyes were filled with human-like fear as it took a step back. Looking at the inner guard who was approaching, it turned around decisively, revealing its snow-white belly to show its docility. Su Yan pulled the inner guard who wanted to kill the green snake and said, ¡°Forget it. Anyway, I¡¯ve disturbed its territory.¡± The inner guard obeyed the order and retreated behind Su Yan. Green snake watched Su Yan walk past it, not daring to move. Green snake only turned its head when she was far away and hissed in a direction. A little boy walked out from the direction it was looking at. It was the boy who had helped Su Yan guide the way just now. The green snake obediently coiled itself around the boy¡¯s arm. The boy touched the cold scales on its body and said, ¡°What an interesting person, right?¡± The green snake nodded as if it understood. The boy looked at the green snake in his hand and said, ¡°Go.¡± The green snake slowly crawled to the ground and followed the direction Su Yan was heading in. Su Yan walked out of the bamboo forest and asked, ¡°Do you know how to get to the Imperial Garden?¡± The inner guard shook his head. She sighed helplessly and could only choose a random direction to walk in. She had only taken two steps when she met the boy from before again. Su Yan was furious. She shouted, ¡°You bad child, did you intentionally make me walk in the wrong direction just now?¡± She grabbed his arm and the boy did not resist. He just looked at Su Yan¡¯s eyes silently. Su Yan opened her mouth and felt the weakness of the arm in her hand. Because he was pulled up, his sleeve fell off his arm. Under his thin clothes, there were all kinds of bruises. These hadpletely disappeared from her heart. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°These injuries¡­ who hit you?¡± The boy did not say anything. Since Su Yan had put him down, he squatted on the ground again with a potato in his hand. He opened his mouth and was about to bite down. Su Yan quickly stopped him. This was raw, how could he eat it. The boy suddenly grabbed the potato in his hand tightly, unwilling to let go. A potato was worth the child using all his strength to snatch it. Su Yan¡¯s eyes had unknowingly be moist. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not snatching it. This is raw, you can¡¯t eat it. How about I help you grill it?¡± The boy looked at Su Yan and released his hand doubtfully. Su Yan was holding the potato and trying to think of a solution when the inner guard behind her had already piled up some dead branches. He lit it with a lighter and nodded at Su Yan before disappearing again. Su Yan looked at the bonfire that had already been lit and clicked her tongue. The inner guard was the best. She buried the potato in the soil and waited for a while. Su Yan pulled the boy and taught him how to cook the food. There were many dirty things in the pce, and she couldn¡¯t help him much. She could only teach him some small things. After a while, she used a stick to remove the boiling potatoes, picked up a fewrge leaves, and put them on the ground. Then she handed them to the boy. She said, ¡°You can eat now. After you finish eating, you can go back. I¡¯m leaving.¡± After saying that, Su Yan walked in one direction. This time, she simply found the correct direction. Not long after, she saw Zhaoyang and Su Qiao rushing over with a group of people. Su Yan quickly hid herself and followed behind them. Zhaoyang and her people went straight to the room where Su Yan had stayed and pushed the door open forcefully. Before they could see what was inside, they could not wait to exim, ¡°Sister Su Yan, how can you fool around with a man here?¡± Su Qiao also shouted from the side, ¡°Sister, how can you let Guang Pingwang down like this?¡± Everyone was standing outside the room, so they could not see what was inside clearly. Their words made them discuss animatedly. ¡°How did I let His Highness down?¡± Chapter 116 - She Was Isolated by Everyone

Chapter 116: She Was Isted by Everyone

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. Zhaoyang and Su Qiao turned around in disbelief. Su Yan, who should be in the room, was standing outside. Inside.. The two looked into the room. There was only one man lying in the middle of the room. Su Yanzily leaned against a big tree and said, ¡°I¡¯m clearly standing here, but the two of you are saying that I did something improper in the room. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you have done something. That¡¯s why you are so sure.¡± The people present were all young misses of the government¡¯s officials. Which one of them wasn¡¯t a shrewd person? With just a few words, they could understand Su Yan¡¯s meaning. Looking at Zhaoyang and Su Qiao in the crowd, they couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. On the surface, they called each other sister and sister in harmony, but in the dark, they were viciously preparing to ruin a person¡¯s reputation. They didn¡¯t dare to befriend such good sisters. What if the unlucky one was them. Thinking of this, the people who were close to them in the past all stayed away from them. The entire socialite circle was faintly isting them. Zhaoyang was so angry that her eyes were red. She suddenly felt that her body was a little hot. Thinking that she was angry, she did not care. Someone suddenly said, ¡°Why is it so smelly!¡± As soon as these words were said, everyone smelled a pungent stench. Zhaoyang felt it the most. She looked at Su Qiao beside her and kicked her, saying, ¡°Why is your body so smelly? Stay away from me.¡± Only Su Qiao did not smell it. She looked at the people who were leaving her in confusion. Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at her. So this was the effect of the stink bomb. Unfortunately, she could not smell it. If she could also smell the stench on her body and could not avoid it, it would be fun. Su Yan thought that she should give a suggestion to An Si. Zhaoyang only felt that her body was hot and itchy. Initially, she had mistakenly drank the wine that was drugged by Su Yan. However, because Su Yan had added another medicine to neutralize the effects of the medicine, it dyed the onset of the effects. The taste of these two medicines acting together was really unpleasant. Because of Su Qiao¡¯s stench, everyone dispersed. Su Qiao also disappeared. Only Su Yan and Zhaoyang, who had been tormented by the drug, were left at the scene. Coincidentally, the man in the room woke up and threw himself on Zhaoyang as soon as he walked out of the room. Su Yan watched coldly as the two of them entered the room and turned to leave. She did not know how she would feel if she fell into the n that she had personally prepared. Su Yan found a eunuch and asked him to lead the way. As they walked out of the royal pce, they were stopped by a voice when they arrived outside the carriage of the imperial residence. ¡°Sister Yan¡¯er.¡± Su Yan turned around and saw Gu Lingyu. Gu Lingyu had a warm smile on his face. This was Su Yan¡¯s favorite in the past, but at this moment, she felt nauseous just by looking at him. Su Yan turned around and looked at him without saying a word. Gu Lingyu did not feel awkward and said to her, ¡°Sister Yan¡¯er, are you also here to attend the banquet?¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What else could I do?¡± Gu Lingyu was not angry at being treated so rudely. Instead, his eyes became even gentler, as if he was tolerating a child who was throwing a tantrum. ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡¯ve been missing you recently, but I don¡¯t know how to contact you.¡± Su Yan saw the figure behind her and suddenly smiled gently. ¡°Brother Lingyu, even if you miss me, it¡¯s impossible for us to be together.¡± The smile on her face disappeared, and she looked straight behind him and said mockingly, ¡°You should think about others more.¡± Su Yan¡¯s abnormal behavior made Gu Lingyu stiffen his neck and turn his head around. Su Qiao was standing behind them. Just as Gu Lingyu was hesitating on who to coax first, Su Yan had already boarded the carriage and left. Gu Lingyu had no choice but tofort Su Qiao first. As soon as he walked in, he took two steps back because of the stench on her body. Chapter 117 - She Was Entangled by the Green Snake

Chapter 117: She Was Entangled by the Green Snake

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The imperial pce, the cold pce. A little boy held a potato and walked into a pce in the cold pce. He sat on the ground covered with hay and looked at the steamed buns on the ground. It was those ants that came to eat his steamed buns just now, so he chased them all the way to its nest. Thinking of the Su Yan he met on that day, a glimmer of light shed in the boy¡¯s eyes. He patted the green snake in the hay and said, ¡°Go.¡± The green snake twisted its body and soon disappeared. Su Yan sat in the carriage and ate some pastries. Suddenly, she felt a cold sensation on her wrist. The moment she lowered her head, she frantically threw the green snake on her wrist to the ground. She tried her best to shrink back. The green snake did not move. It obediently sat on the ground and stared at her with its round eyes. It stared at Su Yan. Su Yan saw that the green snake did not have any ill intentions and slowly rxed. The green snake slowly approached Su Yan. Su Yan picked up a piece of cake and fed it to the green snake. The green snake obediently lowered its head and ate the cake. Themotion just now shocked Chu Tao, who was outside the carriage. She asked, ¡°Miss, what happened?¡± Su Yan replied that she was fine. After the green snake had eaten its fill, itzily sat on Su Yan¡¯s wrist like a green bracelet. After looking at it for a long time and realizing that it really did not have any ill intentions, Su Yan felt at ease and even dared to touch it. This green snake was really beautiful. The scales on its body were crystal clear. After returning to the Guang Residence, Su Yan tacitly agreed that the green snake would follow her. After a few days, the green snake was very obedient and the little girls in the Guang Residence still dared to tease it. Recently, whenever Su Yan stopped, she would think of Gu Ruoyun. She had coincidentally received an invitation from the youngdy of the Wang family, whom she had met once before. In order to divert her attention, she had agreed. As soon as she stepped out of the Guang Residence, she saw a group of noisy children throwing rocks at a boy on the street. They kept shouting, ¡°Monster, I¡¯ll beat you to death...¡± Su Yan took a step forward and wanted to stop them. However, she realized that the boy looked rather familiar. Wasn¡¯t he that strange boy whom she had met in the imperial pce? She immediately shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± The children who were beating him did not think that they were wrong. They faced Su Yan and shouted, ¡°He is a monster, he deserves to be beaten.¡± Su Yan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. She stepped forward again and the children quickly ran away. Su Yan came to the boy¡¯s side and extended her hand to him. She said, ¡°It¡¯s alright now. I¡¯ll pull you up.¡± The boy raised his head. His eyes were ck and red. This was probably the reason why he was called a monster. She could not help but feel pity for him. She stretched her hand forward again. The boy carefully held her hand. Su Yan decided to bring him to the appointment. When they arrived at Pear Garden, Miss Wang had asked her out to listen to the show. Wang Yufen was shocked when she saw the boy. She pulled Su Yan to the side and asked, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Su Yan turned around and looked at the boy who was staring at her. She said indifferently, ¡°He is the eunuch in the pce.¡± Wang Yufen said with a strange expression, ¡°But he is...¡± The boy suddenly came forward and stopped her. He said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Su Yan poured water for him and asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Wang Yufen was embarrassed to say something in front of others. She could only shake her head silently. After a scene, she felt extremely ufortable. She would always look at the boy, whether intentionally or unintentionally. Slowly, Su Yan also noticed that something was wrong. The boy suddenly red at Wang Yufen. That pair of eyes with different colors and a gloomy expression made Wang Yufen¡¯s body stiffen. She stuttered and said that she still had something to do. She would make an appointment again and quickly leave. Su Yan turned her head to look at the boy and said thoughtfully, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± The boy looked at Su Yan innocently without saying a word. Su Yan asked another question, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The boy¡¯s expression changed and he said, ¡°Sister, please give me a name.¡± Chapter 118 - Meeting Nalan Cui on the Way Out

Chapter 118: Meeting Nn Cui on the Way Out

Such a cute and obedient child. Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°You shall be named Little Kid.¡± She finally understood why Gu Ruoyun liked to call her Little Girl. This feeling was indeed very good. Upon closer inspection, this child¡¯s lips were red and his teeth were white. However, everyone¡¯s first impression of him would be to notice his eyes and ignore his good looks. It was a pity that he was too thin. There was not a single bit of flesh on his face. If he were a little fatter, he would definitely be a cute boy who looked like a young doll. A burst of cheers suddenly erupted from outside. Su Yan curiously looked out of the window. There was someone ying juggling outside. Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. She pulled the boy¡¯s hand and ran outside. However, there were too many people around, so she could not see anything. Suddenly, she felt something move in her palm. She looked down and saw the boy pointing at the stage at the side. Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly brought the boy to stand on the stage. She could see everything below. Seeing the juggler spew mes from his mouth, Su Yan pped excitedly. She had loved watching juggling since she was young. However, as the eldest daughter of the Su family, she couldn¡¯t keep running outside, so she didn¡¯t have much of a chance to see it. Halfway through, the hawkers of candied haws next to her attracted her again. Su Yan looked at the juggling reluctantly, then looked at the candied haws behind her. The boy found it a little funny. In the end, Chu Tao caught up with them and bought them two strings of candied haws. Su Yan handed a string to the boy. One big and one small, the two of them walked around the entire street. The annoyance of the past few days had finally disappeared. Su Yan saw that the sky had darkened and eximed, ¡°Could it be that curfew has already been imposed on the pce?¡± The boy nodded silently. Su Yan said with a troubled expression, ¡°Then how are you going to go back?¡± The inner guard appeared at the right time and said, ¡°Your subordinate can send him back.¡± A faint light shed in the boy¡¯s eyes and he said, ¡°No, sister. If I go back now, I will be beaten up.¡± Su Yan did not doubt his words. After all, the bruises on his body thest time she saw him were obviously caused by long-term abuse. She said hesitantly, ¡°Then are you okay if you don¡¯t go back tonight?¡± The boy nodded and said, ¡°No one will notice if I don¡¯t go back.¡± Su Yan could only bring him to the Guang Residence for the night. Seeing that he was dressed so thinly, she even asked Chu Tao to buy a few sets of children¡¯s clothes for him. The boy touched the new clothes on his body and looked at the hot food on the table with a gloomy expression. Su Yan mistakenly thought that the boy was shy. She picked up some food for him and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Just treat this ce as your home.¡± The boy lowered his head and said, ¡°My home won¡¯t be so good.¡± ¡°What?¡± His voice was too soft, so Su Yan didn¡¯t hear him clearly. That night, for the first time, the boyy on the bed. He opened the warm nket, but he could not fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. For the next few days, every time Su Yan suggested sending him back to the pce, she was moved by his pitiful look and did not let him go. Just like that, the boy stayed in the Guang Residence. A few dayster, An Yi, who was out on business, came back and saw that the boy¡¯s expression did not look right. Su Yan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She was holding the boy¡¯s hand and nting flowers. Originally, it was just Su Yan¡¯s whim, but she did not expect that the more she nted, the more addicted she became. In the end, she decided to nt the flowers with the boy. An Yi bowed slightly and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He was speaking to the boy. Su Yan held her chin and looked at the boy and An Yi¡¯s expressions. She was not surprised at all. She had already guessed that this boy¡¯s identity was not simple. If he was really an ordinary eunuch, he would not have dared to stay outside the pce for so long. The boy lowered his head and did not speak. Su Yan looked at An Yi with a questioning gaze. An Yi knew that Su Yan did not know his true identity. He could only say, ¡°He is the seventh prince.¡± Su Yan was shocked. She did not expect him to be the famous seventh prince. Chapter 119 - The Seventh Princes Birth

Chapter 119: The Seventh Prince¡¯s Birth

The seventh prince¡¯s reputation had spread throughout the entire capital. He had killed his mother at birth, andter on, the maidservants by his side had all died mysteriously. Everyone who got close to him did not have a good ending. It was rumored that he was the widowmaker. Nn Cui¡¯s head drooped even lower, waiting for Su Yan¡¯s anger. He suddenly felt a weight on his head. Su Yan¡¯s eyes reddened as she said, ¡°You Child, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± She had always felt pity for the seventh prince since she was young. Her mother, who had died early, could be considered her aunt. She had met her mother a few times before, and she was a very gentle woman. Unfortunately, she had not seen her again after she married into the imperial pce. Nn Cui raised his head and looked at Su Yan. Su Yan burst outughing. She pointed at the soil on his head that had just been rubbed by her hand andughed loudly. Chu Tao walked over and said snappily, ¡°Princess Consort, you are not much better.¡± As she spoke, she handed the handkerchief in her hand to Su Yan and Nn Cui. Nn Cui used the handkerchief to cover his face and smiled. His face had grown a little fat these few days. When he smiled, he looked like a new year doll. An Yi saw that Su Yan had no intention of sending him back, so he said helplessly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for the seventh prince to stay here.¡± Su Yan did not want to cause trouble for the Guang Residence, so she frowned in distress. Nn Cui clenched his small fists tightly and said, ¡°Send me back.¡± Compared to Su Yan abandoning him first, it was better for him to go back by himself. Su Yan gently pped him and said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Nn Cui looked at Su Yan in confusion, but he also understood that she had no intention of sending him back. He could not help but smile. Su Yan had caught him red-handed. She pinched his face with both hands and felt a sense of aplishment. She had raised all this meat. Nn Cui did not resist and allowed her to do whatever she wanted. The two of them yed around for a while before Su Yan pulled Nn Cui to stand in front of An Yi. Both of them and An Yi looked at each other with eager eyes. An Yi¡¯s expression stiffened slightly as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to pretend to be the seventh prince and hide in the pce, but it won¡¯tst long.¡± This method was already very good, so Nn Cui continued to stay in the Guang Residence. They didn¡¯t expect the change to happen faster than they thought. The day of the hunt in the pce wasing, and on such days, all the princes had to participate. Nn Cui could only be sent back to the pce. Su Yan could only let him go back reluctantly. She ordered the inner guards to send him food every day before reluctantly sending him out of the Guang Residence. Nn Cui had just left when someone came from the pce. A eunuch with a pale face twisted his body and entered the Guang Residence. He spoke a bunch of nonsense in a high-pitched voice. Su Yan got the main point was that the Emperor was grateful for Guang Pingwang¡¯s great achievements and specially invited him to participate in the hunt. However, since he was on the battlefield, the target of the invitation had be her. Su Yan was originally worried about Nn Cui¡¯s situation and immediately agreed. It was the day of the hunt. Su Yan boarded the carriage early in the morning and arrived at the imperial hunting grounds at noon. After getting out of the carriage, her first reaction was to stretch her limbs. Only after rxing did she let out a sigh of relief. In front of her was arge patch of grass, and their carriage was parked at the edge. Su Yan knew how to ride a horse, so she wore a jujube-colored equestrian uniform on that day. Her hair wasbed up high, and she looked valiant and heroic. After jumping onto the horse, she stood out from the crowd of elegantly dressed youngdies. The eyes of the surrounding officials all looked over. The youngdies who had their limelight stolen were obviously not happy. Zhaoyang was the first to step forward and say, ¡°As a princess consort, you are still so ostentatious. You have really embarrassed the Royal Highness.¡± Chapter 120 - Hunting and Provoking

Chapter 120: Hunting and Provoking

Su Yan sat on the back of the horse and looked down at Zhaoyang, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re not married, then sleeping with a man is really embarrassing.¡± Zhaoyang¡¯s expression froze and she was shocked. Could she have seen what happened that day? That day, after the banquet ended, Zhaoyang woke up and realized that she had lost her virginity to an ugly man. She immediately killed him and did not dare to go out for a period of time. The Empress was worried that something might happen to her, so she forced her toe out. At this moment, when she saw the smile on Su Yan¡¯s face, she felt that it was a mockery. Su Yan looked at her coldly and said, ¡°The princess doesn¡¯t look too well. If your health isn¡¯t good, don¡¯te out and provoke people you shouldn¡¯t provoke.¡± Zhaoyang could not help but take a step back. The maid behind her saw that something was wrong with her and hurriedly brought her away. Su Yan only took a nce before she rode off on her horse. They rode all the way to the horse farm. Crown Prince Nn Chen rode a Ferghana horse to her side and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Princess Consort Guang Pingwang was also proficient in horsemanship.¡± Su Yan replied politely, ¡°I only know a little.¡± Nn Chen smiled and said, ¡°Are you interested in taking a round?¡± Su Yan looked at the figure running in the middle of the horse farm and a glimmer of light shed in her eyes. Nn Chen saw it and slightly curled his lips. He invited, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go together.¡± Su Yan did not refuse, nor did she agree. She directly rode the horse into the racecourse. Very soon, Nn Chen caught up and steadily followed behind her, always one step behind her. Su Yan felt inexplicable. ¡°Hyah!¡± She sped up. Nn Chen also sped up a little. Just as she jumped over a railing, the horse under Su Yan suddenly neighed and fell to the ground. Su Yan cried out in surprise. Nn Chen suddenly jumped behind her and caught Su Yan. Su Yan opened her eyes in shock and saw Nn Chen¡¯s warm eyes. He asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± His hand was still firmly ced on Su Yan¡¯s waist, but he did not let go. This scene of a hero saving a damsel in distress was beautiful no matter how one looked at it. Su Yan asked, ¡°Why are you still not letting go of me?¡± Nn Chen did not expect that what he had been waiting for was not gratitude. However, he recovered in an instant and let go of her body in a gentlemanly manner. He said, ¡°I was just too worried about you just now. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Su Yan looked at Nn Chen and suddenlyughed. ¡°I thanked the crown prince just now.¡± Nn Chen smiled and said, ¡°Then how is the princess consort going to thank me?¡± His eyes were filled with confidence. No one could reject his warmth. Su Yan looked at Nn Chen¡¯s face. She had to say that he was indeed very good-looking. Especially when he looked at her gently, there was a sense of indulgence that could not be denied. Su Yan did not answer and suddenly said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how this horse went crazy.¡± Nn Chen¡¯s expression paused, and then he helped to analyze, ¡°Maybe this horse has a psychological problem.¡± Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Is that so?¡± Nn Chen did not know what she was thinking, so he could only change the topic and said, ¡°This horse can no longer be ridden. We can only ride one back together.¡± He looked troubled. Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Without waiting for his reaction, she waved her hand and a ck-clothed inner guard appeared. He quickly jumped out of the horse farm and helped Su Yan to bring a horse over. Even if Nn Chen was not there, Su Yan would have been saved by the inner guards. Seeing what she was trying to say, Nn Chen could not hold back his expression. After a while, Su Yan rode on her new horse and left. She did not even greet Nn Chen. Nn Chen stood where he was and his eyes were filled with the desire to conquer Su Yan. It seems that Gu Ruoyun really thinks highly of this princess consort. He was even willing to give her his inner guards. Chapter 121 - Bad Guys Didnt Get Good Karma

Chapter 121: Bad Guys Didn¡¯t Get Good Karma

After Su Yan had enough fun, she left the horse farm. As soon as she came out, she met Nn Cui who was being bullied. Instantly, her anger rose from the bottom of her heart. A teenage boy pushed Nn Cui arrogantly and said, ¡°You Evil Widowmaker, stay away from us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If even the horse isn¡¯t willing to let you ride, how can you have the face to hunt?¡± ¡°Quickly get out of the hunting ground.¡± A group of people echoed from behind. Nn Cui lowered his head. He didn¡¯t even know how to dodge when he was pushed. He just stood there dumbly, allowing others to bully him. She rode his horse to Nn Cui¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Who are you asking to get out of the hunting ground?¡± The people around were all descendants of aristocratic families. Each and every one of them had an extremely arrogant expression. They said bluntly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a horse, so he shouldn¡¯t stay here.¡± Su Yan¡¯s expression was cold as she said, ¡°Who said he doesn¡¯t have a horse?¡± She extended her hand to Nn Cui and said, ¡°Hold me.¡± Nn Cui looked at Su Yan who wasing against the sunlight. The sunlight was too bright, so he could only see a silhouette. He did not know if the sunlight was too bright or if it was because of something else, but he only felt itchy in his eyes. The breeze slowly blew past the hair on his face. He did not react for a long time. Su Yan was not impatient and waited patiently for him. Nn Cui ced his hand in Su Yan¡¯s hand. Su Yan used a little strength and pulled him onto the horse¡¯s back. Fortunately, he was not heavy. Instead, he was pitifully light. Otherwise, Su Yan really could not pull him. Su Yan and Nn Cui sat on the horse¡¯s back. They looked down at the children on the ground and said, ¡°Now he has a horse.¡± Nn Cui hummed and looked at the people on the ground. For the first time, he wanted to show off something. It was not that he had a horse, but Su Yan. Su Yan rode the horse through the crowd and walked out of their encirclement with Nn Cui. Not long after, Su Yan pointed at his forehead angrily and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to resist when you¡¯re being bullied. Are you stupid?¡± Nn Cui looked at her and said, ¡°Because I knew that my sister woulde to save me.¡± There was no trace of resentment in his eyes. There was a hint of admiration for Su Yan. Su Yan opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. When she had note to save him for so many years, what kind of mentality did this child have to live on. He knew that Su Yan had misunderstood, but Nn Cui did not exin. He knew from a young age what kind of situation would allow him to live better. Su Yan sighed and touched his head, saying, ¡°Next time, remember to resist, okay? If you can¡¯t make the other party stop by showing weakness, then resist.¡± This was a creed that the Su family had taught her since she was young. Nn Cui lowered his head and did not speak. The rolling in his eyes was indeed a darkness that did not match his cute appearance. Su Yan brought Nn Cui to a small forest and found a nest of rabbits. However, there was a pile of adult rabbits¡¯ corpses around the rabbit nest. They should have been shot by someone, so they did not take it away when they saw that it was a rabbit. Su Yan saw that there was still a small rabbit alive in the nest. If she ced it here, it would only end up being eaten by other beasts. Su Yan picked up the rabbit. This rabbit was surprisingly obedient, sleeping quietly in her palm. She was delighted. She turned around and saw Nn Cui staring at the little rabbit. Thinking that he liked it, she smiled and put the rabbit in his hand, saying, ¡°This little rabbit is for you.¡± Nn Cui was stunned and pinched the rabbit in his hand. This meat was too little. The big rabbit had more meat, so he could eat his fill. Su Yan did not know what he was thinking. She only felt that Nn Cui, who was holding the little rabbit, was even cuter. The two of them returned to the hunting ground. One of them was a weak woman, while the other was a child. Naturally, they had nothing to do with it. The warriors consciously found a ce to wait for their return. The field suddenly became noisy. A few guards carried a young man to be treated. It was said that during the horse race, the horse suddenly lost control and he fell off the horse¡¯s back. Chapter 122 - Sudden Palpitations

Chapter 122: Sudden Palpitations

Just as one was brought over, another injured person was brought over. In a short while, four or five youths were sent to be treated because of the horse¡¯s madness. Su Yan felt that it was strange. This horse¡¯s madness could still cause a few to be injured together. After asking around, these youths were the group that had bullied Nn Cui. Su Yan looked at Nn Cui and felt that bad guys didn¡¯t get a good return. She patted his head and said, ¡°Look, even the heavens are avenging you.¡± Nn Cui smiled and did not say anything. In a ce where Su Yan could not see, he coldly stared at the injured people. A hunt had ended hastily because someone was injured. In the end, the Emperor did not appear. Su Yan felt that it was strange that the Emperor did not appear for a hunt. When she returned to the Guang Residence, she had only taken two steps when Su Yan suddenly clutched her chest with a pained expression. If it were not for Chu Tao and Chun Xia supporting her, she would not even be able to stand. ¡°Princess Consort, what happened to you?¡± Su Yan opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she immediately fainted. An Yi instructed them to bring Su Yan back to her room and turned around to invite Gu An. Su Yan, who had fainted, was still frowning. Gu An checked and said, ¡°There is nothing wrong with the Princess Consort¡¯s body.¡± Chu Tao said anxiously, ¡°How can that be? The cold sweat on our youngdy¡¯s head has never stopped. How can she be fine?¡± She was so anxious that she even called her by the wrong name. The people present did not pay attention to her mistake. Gu An looked at Su Yan and frowned. After another careful check, she said, ¡°The Princess Consort also had this problemst time, but nothing was found. We can only wait for her to wake up.¡± Gu An recalled that Su Yan¡¯s heart palpitationsst time onlysted for an hour. This time, it would probablyst a little longer. As she expected, Su Yan woke up two hourster. After waking up, Su Yan touched her heart with lingering fear. The pain just now was still fresh in her memory. Chu Tao had been standing by her side the whole time. Seeing that she had woken up, she hurriedly opened the door and called Gu An who was waiting outside. After all, to outsiders, Gu An looked like a man. It was not convenient for her to be in the same room as Su Yan. Gu An entered and asked directly, ¡°How are you now?¡± Su Yan looked at Gu An gratefully. She tugged at her pale lips and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Gu An furrowed her brows slightly and said, ¡°This illness is a little strange. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± However, Su Yan had anotheryer of worry in her heart. Could this be the punishment for changing the fate of the Su family and Gu Ruoyun. She did not flinch in the slightest. Even if it was a punishment, she would still do it. Faced with Gu An¡¯s inquiry, Su Yan could not tell what she was thinking. She shook her head and said that she did not know. An Yi suddenly walked over with a letter in his hand. ¡°Princess Consort, this was just found at the entrance of the Guang Residence.¡± The letter had already been opened. The content written on it was rted to Su Yan, so An Yi took it over. Su Yan took the letter. On It was written: Tomorrow at 11:00 pm, Guan Dong Wang Shop, Su Yan came alone. She read it over and over again. What did this letter mean? Su Yan shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it means either.¡± An Yi muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate.¡± Su Yan nodded and did not take this matter to heart. The next day, when it was close to midnight, An Yi hurried over. His expression was very bad as he held a letter in his hand. Su Yan asked, ¡°Have you not found out who put the letter?¡± An Yi shook his head and said, ¡°This is another letter.¡± Su Yan looked at the envelope in his hand in surprise, but she was even more surprised when she saw the contents. The letter recorded the exact time of Su Yan¡¯s three heart palpitations. Only Su Yan herself knew these times. No one else could have known it so urately. Chapter 123 - Strange Letters

Chapter 123: Strange Letters

Su Yan, who had originally not taken it seriously, gradually became serious. An Yi asked, ¡°What do they mean by these times?¡± Su Yan replied, ¡°The time when my heart aches.¡± An Yi was also shocked. Su Yan continued, ¡°I¡¯m preparing to go to the appointment.¡± An Yi hurriedly said, ¡°You can¡¯t. The person who came is either an enemy or a friend. Princess Consort must not take the risk.¡± Su Yan thought more. Were these two letters people or something? An Yi guessed, ¡°Could it be that someone poisoned the princess consort, a type of poison that cannot be detected, so he knows the princess¡¯ situation like the back of his hand?¡± Su Yan did not know, so she had to figure it out. An Yi helplesslypromised, ¡°I will send you to the entrance of Guan Dong Street and wait for you there. If there is any danger, just shout.¡± Su Yan nodded. She was really worried, so she even took the poison that An Si had given her. She took all the drugs that could quickly kill people. She got into the carriage and rushed to the entrance of Guan Dong Street. An Yi flew up and stood on the roof of an inn at the entrance of Guan Dong Street. From there, he could see the entire entrance of Guan Dong Street. Su Yan got out of the carriage alone and strolled toward Guan Dong Wang Shop. When she arrived here, she felt that it was somewhat familiar. She was a little nervous. When she reached the door, she realized that the shop was closed. She tried to push it open, but it was indeed locked. Could it be that these two letters were just a joke from the other party? Or could it be that¡­ she raised her head to look at An Yi¡¯s position because there was someone following her and the other party was unwilling to show his face? After waiting for a while, it was a quarter past midnight. For some unknown reason, a ck arrow suddenly appeared on the door of the shop. It was only the size of a palm. Fortunately, Su Yan had been staring at the door in a daze just now, otherwise, she might have missed it. She followed the direction of the arrow and walked to the opposite side. Just as she walked in, another arrow appeared on the opposite wall. As if she had foreseen it, an arrow would appear at a ce Su Yan walked to. It led Su Yan to the entrance of a courtyard. There was no arrow here. Su Yan looked at the door in front of her and guessed that this should be the ce. The door opened with a push. Su Yan walked in. Theyout of the house was a little strange. There were no rooms, only arge courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard was a round stone table without even a stool. The entire courtyard was empty except for a stone table that was isted in the middle. She could see everything at a nce. Su Yan walked in slowly and saw a box on the table. After making sure that there was no one around, she carefully picked up the box. Nothing happened. Su Yan secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She tried to open the box, but she could not find a way. From afar, it looked like a box. When she picked it up, it looked like a piece of wood. There was no lid, and there was no opening. It was just a square-shaped piece of wood. After picking up the box, there was another letter on the table. It was the same as the letter paper that had appeared in the Guang Residence. When she opened it, it read, ¡°The debt of gratitude from the past has been settled.¡±. Su Yan was still confused. These letters were all brainless. What did they mean? As she was thinking, Su Yan subconsciously flipped the letter and saw a name on the back of the letter: Wen Zhen. Wen Zhen¡­ This was her mother¡¯s name. Su Yan was even more confused. What did this have to do with her mother? An Yi, who had been following her from the rooftop, saw that there was no one around and jumped down. He asked, ¡°Princess Consort, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yan shook her head and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to pay a visit to the Su family.¡± An Yi looked at the letter in her hand and nodded without asking anything. The two of them came to the entrance of Guan Dong Street. Su Yan got into the carriage and lifted the curtains. She suddenly remembered where they were. She had just been reborn and had saved a beggar here when she went to Shen An Temple. Chapter 124 - A Box That Couldnt Be Opened

Chapter 124: A Box That Couldn¡¯t Be Opened

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This thought shed through Su Yan¡¯s mind, and it ran to the back of her mind. Arriving at the Su family home, Su Yan went straight to Madam Su¡¯s room. She took out a letter and showed it to her, asking, ¡°Mother, do you know what this means?¡± Before Madam Su could have a good chat with her daughter, she stuffed a letter into her hand. Seeing her nervous expression, she read it carefully. After reading it, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Yan was disappointed. She took out the wooden box that she had just gotten and handed it over. ¡°Mother, take a look at this again. Do you recognize it?¡± Madam Su¡¯s expression became even more confused as she shook her head. Madam Su frowned and asked, ¡°Yan¡¯er, did something happen to you?¡± A mother knew her daughter. She could tell at a nce that something was wrong with Su Yan. Su Yan did not dare to tell them about her heart palpitations. Seeing that Madam Su was really clueless, she put away the letter and box, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that this thing suddenly appeared in the Guang Residence two days ago. I saw that it was written in your name, so I brought it here for you to take a look at. It¡¯s probably a coincidence.¡± Madam Su wanted to ask something else, but she was fooled by Su Yan. Old Master Su and Master Su were very happy that Su Yan had returned. The family ate a meal before Su Yan returned to Guang Residence. Chu Tao walked into the room with a basin of water. When she saw that Su Yan was still looking at the wooden box, she smiled and said, ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯ve been staring at it for a few days. Is it that fun?¡± Su Yan sighed. She had a feeling that this was not an ordinary block of wood. There must be something important inside. She said gloomily, ¡°I just want to see what¡¯s inside, but I can¡¯t open it no matter how hard I try.¡± Chun Xia walked in and heard it. She smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Just smash it open and see.¡± Chu Taoughed and scolded, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. She hugged Chun Xia and said, ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡± After saying this, she left in a hurry. Chu Tao and Chun Xia looked at each other. Chu Tao suddenly shouted, ¡°Princess Consort, you haven¡¯t washed up yet.¡± Su Yan had already run away. She came to the small kitchen and found an axe. She was ready to open the box. Just as she picked up the axe, she suddenly remembered the dark history that was dominated by Master Xuanfeng. Su Yan shook her head, threw away the thoughts in her mind, and cleaved down neatly. The box was easily cleaved open, but a ck ball appeared in the debris of the wooden box. It was unknown what material it was made of. The axe could not dodge it either. Su Yan looked at the ball in her hand in a daze. She kept feeling that there was something inside. As she thought of something, Su Yan took the ball to the side of the pool. She scooped up a basin of water and hesitantly put the ck ball into the water. The ck ball, which had not changed no matter how she fiddled with it, began to melt as soon as it came into contact with the water. Su Yan quickly took out a red pill from the melted ck ball. Why did she know that it was a pill? It was because it was too simr to the Soul Revival Pill, except that the color was different. With this, all the mysteries were solved. When she went to Shen An Temple to ask for medicine, she first chopped wood and then went up the mountain to fetch water. This time, the steps of opening the wooden box were just right. She just didn¡¯t know why Master Xuanfeng took such a big detour to deliver the medicine to her. Chu Tao came over and said hurriedly, ¡°Princess Consort, the Su family sent someone to bring miss back.¡± Su Yan was brought back to the Su family with a dumbfounded look on her face. No one gave her an exnation. An Yi was still by her side. Two dayster, Su Yan overheard the conversation between her grandfather and her father in the study. Her body stiffened and she violently pushed open the study door. Old Master Su and Master Su saw Su Yan¡¯s furrowed brows. Su Yan asked, ¡°What happened to Gu Ruoyun?¡± Old Master Su did not want her to find out but he replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Yan turned pale and sobbed, ¡°Did you say that he died on the battlefield?¡± Chapter 125 - Guang Pingwang Was in Trouble

Chapter 125: Guang Pingwang Was in Trouble

Old Master Su and Master Su fell silent. Su Yan¡¯s eyes reddened. This is impossible¡­ Master Su nced at the roof, then stood up and pulled Su Yan away. As they walked, he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even if something happens to His Royal Highness, you¡¯re still the eldest daughter of the Su family.¡± Su Yan quickly collected her emotions. She could not believe that something had really happened to Gu Ruoyun. She picked up the parcel, collected a few pieces of clothes and some money, and was about to leave the house. She was stopped by Master Su who had rushed over. Su Yan said, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t believe that something has happened to him. I¡¯m going to look for him.¡± Master Su hurriedly stopped her. After checking the surroundings, he pulled her into the room and said, ¡°There are some things that can be heard through a wall. It¡¯s not convenient to say too much. Do you believe father?¡± Hearing that there was another reason behind this matter, Su Yan hurriedly nodded. Master Su said, ¡°This is a n that His Royal Highness had discussed with us. Otherwise, His Royal Highness would not have agreed to go to the border so easily.¡± Su Yan was relieved. Only then did she feel that her hands were a little cold. Master Su made a silent gesture. Su Yan nodded sensibly and did not say anything. In the past few days, more and more news came from the battlefield. It was all about Guang Pingwang¡¯s death on the battlefield. That night, Su Yan, who had just washed up, felt her heart palpitate again. Without alerting anyone, she slowly sat on the bed and passed out with her hand on her chest. Chu Tao came in and saw Su Yan lying on the bed, asleep. She did not cover her with the nket. She quietly covered her with the nket. Two hourster, Su Yan woke up from hera. However, her eyelids seemed to weigh a thousand pounds and she could not open them no matter how hard she tried. Everything before her eyes was pitch ck. The scene changed and she saw the border. It shed once again and she saw Gu Ruoyun in the main tent. He, who was looking at the sand table, suddenly spat out arge mouthful of blood. Su Yan cried out anxiously but she could not make a sound. Su Yan suddenly woke up and realized that the sky was already bright. She slowly sat up. The dream just now was too real. No, that was not a dream. Chu Tao heard the movement and came in to see Su Yan. She turned pale with fright. ¡°Princess Consort, why do you look so pale?¡± Su Yan touched her face without knowing anything. What entered her hand was ayer of wetness. It was not only tears but also cold sweat. Facing Chu Tao¡¯s worried gaze, Su Yan said, ¡°I had a nightmare.¡± After washing up, her face finally did not look so scary anymore. Madam Su, who knew the news, rushed over after having breakfast. As soon as she entered the door, she greeted Su Yan. Su Yan gently rubbed Madam Su¡¯s hand and made a decision in her heart. Seeing that Su Yan was indeed fine, Madam Su was relieved. Looking at her mother¡¯s back, Su Yan silently said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She knew that the Su family would not allow her to go to the border, but Su Yan had a feeling that if she did not go, Gu Ruoyun would not be able to return. She hid it from everyone and secretly packed some clothes into her bag. She did not dare to bring her own clothes and took some men servants¡¯ clothes. After thinking about it, she decided to leave a letter for her parents. That night, Su Yan sent Chu Tao and the others to rest early. After turning off the lights in the room, she carried her bag and left the house. Just as she left the courtyard, she was stopped by An Yi who was guarding in the dark. Su Yan stopped in her tracks. An Yi had not appeared for the past few days, so she had forgotten about him. An Yi looked at her dressed as if she had gone on a long journey and said, ¡°His Royal highness has instructed that the princess consort should stay at the Su family home.¡± Su Yan could not hide from An Yi so she could only tell him the truth, ¡°An Yi, whether you believe it or not, something must have happened to Gu Ruoyun. Only I can save him.¡± An Yi frowned, not understanding what she meant. Su Yan kept up her efforts and said, ¡°Last time, I used the Soul Revival Pill to save Gu Ruoyun¡¯s life. Do you still remember?¡± An Yi nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin this to you, but I won¡¯t joke around with him and my life. Do you trust me?¡± Chapter 126 - Heading to the Border

Chapter 126: Heading to the Border

An Yi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly nodded. An Yi said, ¡°Excuse me.¡± He reached out and grabbed Su Yan by the waist, bringing her out of the Su Mansion. The next day, Chu Tao knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no response. She immediately opened the door. When she saw the empty room and the letter on the table, she quickly informed Master Su. Master Su read the letter in his hand. The unfilial daughter Su Yan left a message. ¡°Father, mother, Yan¡¯er is leaving to the border. There¡¯s something that I cannot exin, but I have to do it. I can¡¯t just leave His Royal Highness alone. Forgive Yan¡¯er for being stubborn this time. Please punish me after Ie backter. Don¡¯t worry. I will protect myself.¡± When Madam Su saw the letter, her tears were already about to fall. Master Su sighed and said, ¡°Our children will have their blessings. Let her go.¡± Old Master Su was worried for Su Yan when he learned about this matter. At the same time, he was full of pride. She was indeed worthy of being the daughter of the Su Family. They vaguely sensed something wrong. It was somewhat different from what they had discussed back then. They just didn¡¯t want Su Yan to be worried. Hence, they did not tell her. They did not expect that she would notice it herself. Su Yan and An Yi quickly rushed to the border. At that moment, they had disguised themselves. Su Yan disguised herself as a man so that it was more convenient for them. After ten days of traveling, they finally arrived at the border. The people here were clearly in a worse state. They had been fighting for the past few months, and people here were in dire straits. They spent a long time walking, but they had not met anyone. Even when they bumped into someone, he would be one who looked like a beggar. Su Yan walked past these battlefield areas. It was her first time seeing the cruel after-effects of battles with her own eyes. In contrast, she felt even more disgraced towards the descendants of the royals and mighty officials in the capital. An Yi said, ¡°Princess Consort, there¡¯s a stall here. You should take a rest first. I¡¯ll go and check out in front.¡± Su Yan nodded. An Yi settled Su Yan down and went away. Just as he left, a group of people came to the tea stall. They looked fierce. Su Yan didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, so she quietly stayed in the corner. However, some trouble couldn¡¯t be avoided. The group of men raised their weapons as soon as they entered. The shop owner raised his hands as a sign of surrender. He seemed like he was used to such a situation. Those men surrounded the owner and took the money away. They beat up people who didn¡¯t give in. They soon arrived beside Su Yan. A man held out his hand in front of Su Yan. She obediently ced her money pouch into his hand. The underling behind him suddenly shouted, ¡°Boss, this kid¡¯s hand is delicate.¡± Su Yan quickly retracted her hand. Her face and neck were deliberately smeared ck, but her hand was not. ¡°My brother said your hand looks beautiful. Come on, let us admire it,¡± said the man who was called ¡°boss¡±. After he finished speaking, the people behind him burst intoughter. The shop owner looked at Su Yan¡¯s thin and weak body. Then, he shook his head regretfully. It would not be easy for this person to escape. These burly men had been robbing people at the border all year round. They wouldn¡¯t go easy on their target, regardless of men or women. Su Yan frowned and did not obey. These people were evil. She looked at her surroundings. The boss got impatient and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I¡¯ve said? Bring him out.¡± Hisst sentence was directed to his underlings. A few men came forward and carried Su Yan out. Su Yan¡¯s figure was so small to them as if they were carrying a chicken. Later, the boss seemed to have noticed something and said, ¡°This kid¡¯s face must have been deliberately ckened.¡± The boss who was experienced saw through Su Yan¡¯s disguise at a nce. He got excited and asked someone to wipe the dirt off Su Yan¡¯s face immediately. A fair-looking smiling face appeared. All of them were stunned on the spot. Chapter 127 - Escape

Chapter 127: Escape

Damn, he was too good-looking. The boss swallowed. The person who was pressing on Su Yan unconsciously loosened his grip so that he wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Su Yan had not resisted at all. She had been waiting for this opportunity. She lowered her eyes slightly and ran toward the spot she had found earlier. She acted so abruptly that they were stunned for a moment before they began chasing after her. They did not even want the money from the tea shop anymore. They could lose the money, but they couldn¡¯t lose the rarely-found beauty. Looking at Su Yan¡¯s tiny figure, the boss stayed cool and didn¡¯t hurry. He teased, ¡°Little beauty, listen to us and make us happy. How about that?¡± Su Yan pursed her lips and ran. The few of them lost their patience. They hurried up and quickly caught up with her. Su Yan looked at the straw bag in front of her. A look of joy shed across her eyes. She quickly went in. In an instant, her figure disappeared in front of the few burly men. The boss looked at the straw bag in front of him and spat. He cursed, ¡°We lost her.¡± Without waiting for his instructions, the underlings behind went into the straw bag immediately to look for Su Yan. They could not detect Su Yan, but Su Yan could see where they were while hiding in the straw bag. The straw bag could not hide their tall and buff figures at all. Su Yan watched them while carefully moving about. There was endless straw field ahead. Su Yanpletely lost her direction. Her only thought was not to be discovered. Seeing the boss getting closer and closer, Su Yan dared not to move an inch. She was afraid of making noise as she moved and attracted his attention. They cursed and threatened her while making the search. Su Yan looked at the boss who was approaching. Cold sweats rolled down her back. As if sensing something, the man stopped in front of Su Yan and reached out to grab her. Just as he was about to touch Su Yan, a high-pitched horn sounded. The man cursed and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The few of them left in a hurry. The crisis was over. Su Yan sat on the ground and breathed heavily. She was nearly caught just now. Su Yan slowly climbed out of the straw bag towards her initial direction. When she walked out, she found that it was apletely different ce. A group of soldiers suddenly came forward. Su Yan hurriedly smudged some soil on her face. This time, she included her hands. When the soldiers saw Su Yan, they raised their guns and surrounded her. They shouted, ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Yan quickly raised her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m a refugee. I¡¯ve just parted with my family.¡± The soldiers looked at Su Yan¡¯s tattered clothes stuck in straw pieces. They bought her story. The leader waved his hand, instructing to bring Su Yan back. They would release her once they finished investigating. Su Yan obediently followed them. She recognized the totems on the soldiers just now. They were exactly the same as the drawings on the tiger talisman at Gu Ruoyun¡¯s ce. Su Yan observed the terrain as she walked. Later, rows of tents appeared in front of her. Soldiers could be seen everywhere here. Some were patrolling while others were training. As she walked past the tents, Su Yan saw a slightlyrger tent at the furthest ce. It was exactly the same as the one she saw in her dream. This should be the main tent. Was Gu Ruoyun inside? It seemed that she came to the military camp by ident. Su Yan felt even more at ease now. She answered their questions one by one. She mentioned that she had nowhere to go and wanted to stay in the military camp. With that, Su Yan stayed in the military camp. She helped out in the logistics department. Although she wanted to contact Gu Ruoyun, she remembered her father¡¯s n. Worrying that it would ruin their ns, she did not look for Gu Ruoyun. She nned to watch the situation for a few days. Chapter 128 - Taken the Wrong Medicine

Chapter 128: Taken the Wrong Medicine

Su Yan was thin and small. The soldiers took care of her and did not arrange heavy duties for her. She only ran some errands. One day, they suddenly received a mission from the main tent which had been quiet to deliver a pot of hot water. Su Yan was the first to volunteer for help. Following the water-delivering person, she finally entered the main tent. Theyout of the tent was very simple. At first nce, there was arge sand table with various gs on it. Next to it was a single bed. Gu Ruoyun was sitting on a chair behind the sand table. He was discussing something with the soldiers beside him. This scene was exactly the same as Su Yan¡¯s dream. As she lowered her head and poured the water, she stole a nce at Gu Ruoyun. He was not in a very good state, his face was visibly pale. Su Yan frowned. Without noticing, she stared at him for a long time. A soldier pushed her and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up.¡± Su Yan quickly lowered her head and stopped looking around. Themotion attracted their attention. Gu Ruoyun furrowed his brows. Su Yan walked out of the main tent and sighed. It was not convenient to meet Gu Ruoyun now that someone else was here. She wondered when she would have the chance toe again. At night, Gu Ruoyun looked at An Yi and An Er in the tent. He asked An Er to secretly keep an eye on Su Yan. An Yi returned to the ce where they agreed to meet. He couldn¡¯t find Su Yan, so he went straight to the military camp to look for Gu Ruoyun. They had been secretly searching for her. Yet, they did not expect her to be in the military camp. Gu Ruoyun could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood after everyone left. There was something wrong with his body. Just like Su Yan, he could not find any reason too. He did not want Su Yan to know about his condition now, so he would pretend that he did not recognize her. Su Yan had been waiting for an opportunity to talk to Gu Ruoyun. However, the main tent had been quiet again recently. It was heavily guarded and no one was allowed to enter. This made Su Yan even more anxious. She wondered if something happened to Gu Ruoyun. Su Yan finished her work for the day and walked towards the temporary tent she was staying in. She had no idea what happened. She was separated out from the rest to stay alone recently. Su Yan sat on the bed and thought to herself. That seemed as though someone was jealous. She pondered for a while. Then, she suddenly said, ¡°It is so tiring to boil water. There are blisters on my hands.¡± The next day, she was switched to another job. Su Yan gritted her teeth. Gu Ruoyun must have recognized her. There must be inner guards by her side. At night, Su Yan shouted loudly, ¡°I know you¡¯re following me. Quick,e out. I have important matters to discuss with Gu Ruoyun.¡± Under her endless pressure, An Er finally appeared. He put on a ttering smile on his face. He was afraid that Su Yan would hurt him. Seeing that it was An Er, Su Yan¡¯s heart leaped with joy. She hurriedly took out a red pill and handed it to him. Before she could say anything, she was struck by a sudden chest pain and fell to the ground. An Er hurriedly helped her up and asked, ¡°Princess Consort, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She grabbed An Er¡¯s hand as he was about to go to the military doctor. She pointed at the pill and said with difficulty, ¡°Medicine, this is medicine for Gu Ruoyun.¡± An Er did not hear her clearly and thought it was Su Yan¡¯s medicine. He looked at the ugly pill in his hand and quickly fed it to her. Su Yan stared nkly at the pill entering her mouth. Before she could spit it out, it had already melted. At once, Su Yan¡¯s heart palpitations recovered. She stared nkly at An Er, not knowing what to say. An Er looked at Su Yan and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Su Yan replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your Royal Highness may not be.¡± An Er did not understand. Su Yan knew that An Er was reliable. She asked directly, ¡°Did something happen to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s body recently?¡± An Er was shocked. He wondered how she knew. Su Yan immediately knew she was right and said, ¡°The medicine just now was for Your Royal Highness.¡± Chapter 129 - Meeting Gu Ruoyun Again

Chapter 129: Meeting Gu Ruoyun Again

His body stiffened. Su Yan said, ¡°Hurry up, bring me to see His Royal Highness!¡± The two of them arrived at the main military tent. Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Yan and frowned, ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡± Su Yan stepped forward and exined everything. Gu Ruoyun listened and fell into deep thought. Su Yan saw that he appeared fine. Thus, she felt more relieved. Just as she was about to ask something, her vision turned ck and she fainted. Thest thing she heard was Gu Ruoyun¡¯s surprised cry. Six hours after Su Yan copsed without any warning, she was dered dead by the military doctors. Gu Ruoyun carried the lifeless Su Yan and chased away all the military doctors. He wanted to bring Su Yan back immediately. Gu An must have a way to save her. Gu Ruoyun was just about to give his orders when someone reported an enemy attack. The Barbarians received the news about Gu Ruoyun¡¯s illness and rushed over in a hurry. They were now surrounded and couldn¡¯t go anywhere. Gu Ruoyun ced Su Yan in the main tent. Then, he turned around and dashed out with a murderous aura. As the Barbarians saw Gu Ruoyun, they instantly wanted to retreat. However, they stayed back and tried to test if there was anything wrong with Gu Ruoyun¡¯s body. Out of their expectations, Gu Ruoyun had nowhere to vent his anger and fought fiercely unlike how he was used to be. It was as if he wanted to kill each and everyone of them. Once again, they fell into the fear of being dominated by Gu Ruoyun. The Barbarians panicked. They quickly offered up their national treasure, a tiger-lion, begging for their lives. Gu Ruoyun continued to attack viciously. The Barbarians offered him another divine flower, iming that it could bring back the life of the dead. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun paused. When the Barbarians saw that there was hope, they hastily offered the tiger-lion and the divine flower to him. Gu Ruoyun did not even nce at the tiger-lion. He directly handed them over to An Yi. Then, he took the divine flower and returned to the main tent. ording to the Barbarians, the divine flower should be ced under the moonlight at night to bloom. Then, the flower bead within the petals could be used to bring the dead back to life. Gu Ruoyun was not the only one who waited throughout night. The Barbarians were also having a hard time. They were trembling in fear being surrounded by a group of soldiers. They kept praying for the divine flower to work as fine as in the legends. Otherwise, they would be done. At midnight, the divine flower indeed bloomed under the moonlight. However, there were no flower beads. Gu Ruoyun stared at it for the entire night but to no avail. Early in the next morning, he went to look for the Barbarians. The leader of the Barbarians, Ha Erchi, looked at Gu Ruoyun whose gaze was cold and heavy. He trembled as he said, ¡°The divine flower has always been a divine object that we worship. Is it because we weren¡¯t around yesterday?¡± They were able to see the flower beads in the divine flower before this. The Barbarians were panicked. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression was ice-cold. He told them to get ready and get the flower beads of the divine flower at night. Otherwise, they would not survive. The Barbarians called for an emergency meeting and showed sincerity in offering sacrifices to their ancestors. Gu Ruoyun returned to the main tent and looked at Su Yan who was lying on the bed as if she was asleep. He mumbled, ¡°You were just too tired and fell asleep, right?¡± Certainly, Su Yan could not reply to him. Right now, she was stunned in the kitchen as she stared at her ws. Lowering her head, she saw her hairy chest and short limbs. She touched her head. There were a pair of long ears. She came to the pool awkwardly and looked at the reflection. It was a white and fat rabbit. Her small red eyes were bulging, and they were filled with human-like surprise. Before she feel surprised, she felt a pain in her ears. Her whole body¡­ Her whole body was floating in the air. Her vision field was too narrow, so she could not see much. That person seemed to have dragged her to the kitchen. Next, she was ced on the chopping board. She watched helplessly as the person picked up a knife. Chapter 130 - Became a Rabbit

Chapter 130: Became a Rabbit

Su Yan stomped her feet and escaped from the man¡¯s hand just as he was distracted. She could only see everything clearly after she jumped a little further. The chef, whom she had met a few times before, had an impatient look on his fierce face. He held a knife and walked towards her. Su Yan quickly hopped, but her short legs were no match for the chef¡¯s footsteps. She would be caught up in a few seconds. Su Yan lost her bnce and stumbled. She looked up and saw An Yi. Her eyes lit up and she cried out, ¡°Squeak.¡± An Yi looked at the fat rabbit on his foot and immediately grabbed her. Before Su Yan couldmunicate with him, An Yi mercilessly handed her over to the chef. Under the chef¡¯s gratitude and Su Yan¡¯s despair, they returned to the kitchen. Su Yan shook her limbs in panic. Seeing this, the chef immediately tied her up with a rope. Su Yan was tied up and ced on the chopping board. While the chef was reaching for the knife, she struggled to move her body around. Unfortunately, it was useless. The chef turned around and looked at the rabbit¡¯s body that was shifted away from the chopping board. He smiled and said, ¡°This rabbit is really smart. I can¡¯t even bear to kill you.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at him with a teary gaze. The chef dragged Su Yan back with one hand and raised his knife with the other. Su Yan¡¯s eyes widened. Didn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t kill her? What was he doing? The chef raised his knife and was about to chop. Yet, he was interrupted by a voice. ¡°I need a rabbit.¡± The knife in the chef¡¯s hand changed direction andnded directly next to the rabbit. Feeling the vibration from the knife and chopping board, Su Yan gulped. The chef looked at An Yi and smiled obsequiously. ¡°This is thest rabbit in the kitchen. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± As he spoke, he handed the rabbit on the chopping board to him. When Su Yan came back to her senses, she was already swaying in An Yi¡¯s hand. An Yi was blocked by this rabbit just now. That reminded him that he had not fed the tiger-lion yet. He went back and asked for a rabbit. Su Yan thought she was safe and let out a long sigh of relief. At that moment, An Er came out of the main tent. When he saw An Yi and the rabbit, he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± An Yi raised the rabbit in his hand and said, ¡°The tiger-lion offered by the Barbarians has not been fed yet. It has been starving for one whole day. I shall feed it a rabbit.¡± Feed it a rabbit¡­ Su Yan never thought that she would end up in a wolf¡¯s den after leaving the tiger¡¯s. She thought hatefully in her heart, ¡°An Yi, our friendship is over.¡± An Yi furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Is His Royal Highness still the same?¡± An Er sighed and nodded, ¡°He¡¯s neither eating nor drinking. He¡¯s been holding the Princess Consort in a daze.¡± Su Yan¡¯s expression froze. She looked at the main tent which was just inches away and struggled to break free from An Yi¡¯s hand. She endured the excruciating pain as if she lost an ear and dashed in. As soon as Su Yan entered, she saw Gu Ruoyun sitting by the bed. The sadness on his face made her pause. With that pause, she was caught by An Yi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. This rabbit has suddenly lost control.¡± Gu Ruoyun acted as if he heard nothing and didn¡¯t even look at them. An Yi had no choice but to retreat. Su Yan kept yelling as she struggled with all her might. Gu Ruoyun turned his head as if he sensed something. Su Yan looked at him with hope. Gu Ruoyun nced at her and quickly turned around. Su Yan dropped her head in disappointment as An Yi brought her away. Su Yan arrived at an iron cage. She finally how a starving tiger-lion looked like now. She looked at the ferocious beast that was staring at her greedily. The beast¡¯s bloody mouth was wide open. Su Yan shivered in despair. An Yi suddenly raised his arm and looked at her. Su Yan hurriedly tried to convey her messages, but An Yi could not get them. With a straight face, he said, ¡°This rabbit is so fat. One should be enough to fill you up.¡± Chapter 131 - Escaping from the Jaws of a Tiger

Chapter 131: Escaping from the Jaws of a Tiger

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan was so angry that she wanted to scratch him with her ws. It was fine if he did not let her go, but he even said that she was fat. An Yi reached out and ced Su Yan on top of the cage. An Er suddenly appeared and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± An Yi turned around to look at him. An Er hurriedly took Su Yan and hugged her in his arms before he heaved a sigh of relief. He said, ¡°Fortunately, I made it in time.¡± An Yi used his eyes to inquire. An Er replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s what the Royal Highness wants anyway.¡± The two of them returned to the main tent. Su Yan¡¯s treatment went straight up, from carrying to hugging. Su Yan showed extreme disdain towards An Yi and decided to be good with An Er in the future. An Er rubbed his head and said, ¡°Why do I feel that this rabbit has a problem with you?¡± This deep resentment was felt by all of them from different races. An Yi did not think much of it, ¡°What emotions can a rabbit have?¡± As he spoke, he wanted to touch her ear but was bitten by Su Yan. Even though An Er had touched her just now, she did not react at all. Then, An Yi also felt that he was not wee. An Er carried the rabbit into the main tent and quickly ced the rabbit on the ground. He subconsciously touched his wrist and felt that the hand that was holding the rabbit was a little cold. Gu Ruoyun looked at the rabbit on the ground with an inexplicable expression. He had just ordered someone to bring this rabbit back on a whim, but at this moment he did not know what he wanted to do. An Er suggested, ¡°Your Highness, do you want this rabbit to be braised or steamed?¡± As soon as he said this, Su Yan red at him angrily. This gaze caused Gu Ruoyun to be slightly stunned as he felt that it was very familiar. He waved his hand to signal for An Er to leave. Gu Ruoyun tried to reach out his hand and said, ¡°Come here.¡± After he had finished speaking, Su Yan did not move at all. Just as Gu Ruoyun wasughing at himself for thinking so crazily, Su Yan walked over with her short legs and nestled in his hand. Gu Ruoyun only felt the softness in his hand. This rabbit was indeed very fat. Its belly was covered withyers of meat. Su Yan had gradually gotten used to this body. She no longer relied on her instincts to leap and could walk. Gu Ruoyun looked at the rabbit pacing back and forth in the main tent. It was as if it was upying a territory. Every corner was covered with its own footprints. He found it rather funny. This was the first time he had seen a rabbit walk like a cat. Su Yan jumped onto the bed and leaned against his body. Gu Ruoyun furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Go down.¡± He realized that he was unusually patient with this rabbit. If it had been anyone else, he would have beaten them out long ago. Su Yan did not move. She looked at Gu Ruoyun and pointed at the dead body on the bed. She then pointed at herself. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression gradually darkened as he stared at the rabbit on the bed. Su Yan took a step back in fear. She still felt that his gaze was very terrifying. Gu Ruoyun walked over and stroked its head. ¡°Be good, you can¡¯t y on the bed.¡± Because the two of them were too close to each other, Su Yan could not see his expression. She only felt that he did not understand what she had just said and fell to the ground in disappointment. Gu Ruoyun held it in his arms and shook it. ¡°Don¡¯t rabbits eat grass? Why are you so fat?¡± Su Yan tickled him. A smile shed across his eyes. He ordered someone to bring some grass and carrots. Soon, the soldiers arrived with Gu Ruoyun¡¯s lunch. Su Yan sat in his arms and stared eagerly at the braised pork, braised fish, and pork tenderloin on the table. It was not easy for Gu Ruoyun to be willing to eat. Naturally, the people in the kitchen tried their best. She shifted her gaze and ced it on another small stool. There was only a te of grass and a te of carrots in front of her. Su Yan wanted to protest but since she could not speak, she could only circle around the stool. Gu Ruoyun turned a blind eye and said, ¡°This is your favorite food.. Hurry up and eat it.¡± Chapter 132 - Your Favorite Grass

Chapter 132: Your Favorite Grass

Su Yan red at him angrily. He was the one who liked to eat grass. Gu Ruoyun picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of red braised meat. He slowly ced it into his mouth under her gaze. Su Yan subconsciously touched the corner of her mouth. She couldn¡¯t possibly be drooling, could she? Unable to take it any longer, she jumped onto Gu Ruoyun¡¯s body and bit on the piece of red braised meat he had just picked up. She smacked her lips in satisfaction, the meat was still delicious. It was a pity that after it had turned into a rabbit, it was constantly facing the risk of being eaten and had not eaten for a long time. Gu Ruoyun eximed in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re a rabbit and you¡¯re actually eating meat?¡± Su Yan nced at him smugly. Little Fellow, so what if she was a meat-eating rabbit. Understanding what she meant, a hint of a smile shed in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll eat rabbit meat or not, the spicy rabbit head is very delicious.¡± Feeling the sinister gaze above her head, Su Yan subconsciously clutched her head andy down. She felt that she would never eat rabbits again. Gu Ruoyun could not help but chuckle as heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat you.¡± Su Yan nced at him suspiciously. Could it be that this fellow had already recognized her identity? Gu Ruoyun had now returned to his original appearance and ced Su Yan aside. However, the grass and carrots on her te had been reced with various types of meat. Su Yan touched him with her ws but received no response. She then felt that he did not recognize her and shook her head. She stopped thinking and focused on filling her stomach. An Er walked in and reported the battle situation. He immediately saw the well-fed rabbit lying on the Royal Highness¡¯s thigh. The Royal Highness even used his hand to rub her stomach to digest her food. An Er was so shocked that he had forgotten why he hade. It was only when Gu Ruoyun threw him a nce that An Yi obediently stood up and reported the battle situation. After he had finished speaking, he could not help but nce at the rabbit who was lyingfortably. He was horrified to see that the Royal Highness had even fed the rabbit a grape. His body stiffened and he retreated. When he saw An Yi outside, he wanted to cry but no tears came out. ¡°Big Brother, the Royal Highness seems to have gone mad. What should we do?¡± An Yi¡¯s face, which had always been expressionless, was filled with surprise when he heard his description. At night, the barbarians held a ceremony in fear and trepidation. A group of people hopped around the divine flower. Gu Ruoyun sat by the side with the rabbit in his arms. When the time was up, the divine flower slowly bloomed under the moonlight. A round flower bead was revealed in the middle of the flower. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression did not change. He was no longer as excited as before as he stroked the rabbit¡¯s ear with his hand. An Yi and An Er¡¯s eyes unconsciously fell on the rabbit. The more they looked at it, the more they felt that the Royal Highness¡¯s attitude towards it was a little strange. Before the divine flower bloomed, it was just a white bud. It looked like a narcissus that had yet to bloom. However, once it bloomed,yers uponyers of petals slowly unfolded. Under the starry moonlight, it was as if a fairy was dancing. No wonder the barbarians called it a divine flower. The process of its blooming was indeed like a miracle. Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and she could not help but look closer. Gu Ruoyun asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Su Yan quickly nodded. Gu Ruoyun smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it back for you.¡± An Yi and An Er looked at each other as they interacted. They felt that something was really wrong with the Royal Highness. As for Su Yan¡¯s response, they felt that it was just a restless rabbit. The barbarian took out the flower bead and raised it above his head to offer it to Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun took it and yed with it in his hand. He asked, ¡°How many divine flowers do you have?¡± The barbarian replied, ¡°This divine flower is unique. Every time we take the flower bead, it will wither and turn into an ordinary flower. Fifty yearster, it will condense into a flower bead again.¡± Afraid that Gu Ruoyun would not believe him, he hurriedly replied, ¡°We have worshipped this divine flower for hundreds of years. It is our most precious treasure.¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at the divine flower that had be much dimmer and pinched the rabbit¡¯s meat. Chapter 133 - Flower Beads

Chapter 133: Flower Beads

¡°Mm, you guys can go.¡± The barbarian raised his head in disbelief. He was letting them off just like that? After the surprise, he quickly brought his nsmen back overnight, afraid that Gu Ruoyun would change his mind. Gu Ruoyun asked his men to nt the divine flower in a flower pot and send it to the main tent. He ced the flower pot beside the bed of the main tent. Then, as long as he opened the curtains, the moonlight would shine in and Su Yan would be able to enjoy the beautiful scene of the flowers blooming. After Su Yan returned, she hugged the flower pot with her two little ws and stared at the divine flower. This kind of focused gaze made Gu Ruoyun unhappy. He pinched her neck and held her in his arms, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath first.¡± Su Yan was unwilling but she could not stand the sight of the dirty ws. She obediently sat in the basin and waited for Gu Ruoyun to help her take a bath. Gu Ruoyun looked at the rabbit that was enjoying itself and the movements of his hands became gentler. After washing herself, Su Yan hopped onto the bed and went to the window to look at the flowers. She looked at the sparkling light on the petals and carefully touched them with her ws. In the end, she could not stand properly and her entire body fell backward. Su Yan closed her eyes in fear and Gu Ruoyun stepped forward in time to catch her. However, the flower bead that had been hidden in her sleeve suddenly fell onto Su Yan¡¯s corpse which was lying on the bed. The human and the rabbit watched as the flower bead quickly rolled to her mouth. Then, it disappeared. Gu Ruoyun put the rabbit away and touched Su Yan¡¯s mouth. The flower bead had indeed disappeared here just now. He pried open her mouth to examine it but did not find anything. The rabbit, Su Yan, was unhappy. She hopped around and did not allow Gu Ruoyun to cause any trouble on her body. Gu Ruoyun patted her head and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. It won¡¯t be good if the flower bead has any effect on your body.¡± Hearing this, the rabbit, Su Yan, quieted down. After a while, she felt that something was not right. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s body was also a little stiff. The rabbit, Su Yan, jumped onto his body and gnawed at his clothes unhappily. In the end, it was her tooth that hurt and Gu Ruoyun waspletely fine. Gu Ruoyun was certain that there was nothing wrong with Su Yan¡¯s body so he thought of a way to appease the rabbit, Su Yan. The white and chubby rabbit kept its distance from Gu Ruoyun andpletely changed its attitude towards him. Gu Ruoyun smiled and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore, I¡¯ll give you some braised pork, alright?¡± Su Yan¡¯s back was still facing him, but her big ears could not help but tremble. A hint of a smile shed across Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes. After eating the meat, Su Yan returned to her cold and aloof self and ignored Gu Ruoyun. For the next few days, Gu Ruoyun tried his best to please Su Yan. He even personally made a grass ball for her to y with. An Yi and An Er¡¯s eyes were filled with terror as they watched these loving and heartwarming scenes. They had already contacted Gu An and were ready to treat His Royal Highness¡¯s brain. The matter with the barbarians had been settled and Gu Ruoyun was ready to return to the capital. After arranging Su Yan¡¯s body into the carriage, Gu Ruoyun watched over her closely. It was strange that her body had not changed at all despite being dead for so many days. Those who did not know would have thought that she had just fallen asleep. Gu Ruoyun hugged the rabbit and suddenly remembered that he had not seen the asional palpitations and vomiting of blood for a long time. It seemed that they had disappeared when she had died. He raised the rabbit¡¯s front paw and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± Of course, she could not tell him about her current situation. Gu Ruoyun also knew about it and immediately called for An Er, who had been following Su Yan all this while. He asked, ¡°What happened to her when the Princess Consort was in trouble?¡± An Er thought for a moment and replied, ¡°The Princess Consort suddenly felt a pain in her heart and gave me a red pill. I gave it to Princess Consort and she said that it was for you.¡± Chapter 134 - The Coup in the Capital

Chapter 134: The Coup in the Capital

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Under Gu Ruoyun¡¯s increasingly icy gaze, An Er trembled as he finished speaking. Gu Ruoyun asked again, ¡°What does that pill look like?¡± That pill was so ugly that it left a deep impression on people. An Er did not even need to think to say it out loud. Gu Ruoyun waved him off and looked at Su Yan, ¡°Master Xuanfeng.¡± Su Yan raised her head and looked at him with admiration. She did not expect him to figure it out so quickly. Gu Ruoyun burst intoughter and rubbed her head. The only person who had caused the pill to look like that was Master Xuanfeng. There was no one else. Seeing her obediently nestling in his arms, she suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re doing quite well.¡± Su Yan was unhappy and pped her paw over. She did not want to be a rabbit for the rest of her life. When the news of Gu Ruoyun¡¯s return to the imperial capital spread, many people panicked. They had made a lot of preparations as they thought that Gu Ruoyun had died on the battlefield. At this moment, the Emperor was the most panicked. He looked at the people outside the bedroom and said with a stiff expression, ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m the Emperor and you dare to stop me?¡± It was the crown prince who had attacked. He was the eldest son but his younger brother had snatched the position of the crown prince. He had long been displeased with the Emperor. He was not the only one. All the other princes were ready to make a move. The reason why the Emperor had been able to sit firmly on the throne was because of Gu Ruoyun. He was part of the royal faction. Therefore, once the news of his death was spread, these people could no longer hold themselves back. If they did not take action at that moment, the crown prince would soon seed the throne. By then, it would be toote. When they suddenly heard that Gu Ruoyun had faked his death, they had no choice but to take action. They were all prepared to seize the throne before he returned. When the time came, they would be the Emperor and Gu Ruoyun would still be part of the royal faction. The world would then be secure. In any case, he did not care who would sit on the throne. The first prince, who had thought things through first, immediately imprisoned the Emperor in his bedchamber and was prepared to force him to abdicate. The entire nation was in the midst of a bloody storm over the seizure of the throne. This was a joint operation between the Su family and the Guang Residence. Naturally, they were acting on their own. The princes still had to rely on Gu Ruoyun, so naturally, they did not dare to cause trouble for them. Elder Zheng followed the example of the Su family and fell silent. However, he did not have the support of powerful inws like the Guang Residence. There were people constantlying to find trouble and forcing him to stand on his side. Gu Ruoyun, who knew these things like the back of his hand, was not in a hurry to return. He asked someone to make a detour to the Shen An Temple. Gu Ruoyun had never believed in the teachings of the Gods and Buddhas. This was the first time he hade to the Shen An Temple. He carried the rabbit out of the carriage and looked at the Shen An Temple halfway up the mountain. He waved the people who wanted to follow him away and he went up the mountain with the rabbit. Gu Ruoyun did not use his lightness skill. Instead, he relied on his legs and walked up the mountain step by step. There was a small monk at the door. When he saw Gu Ruoyun¡¯s figure, he went up to greet him. ¡°My master has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Su Yan looked at his familiar face and it took her a long time to recognize him. This was the monk who had followed Master Xuanfeng back then. They came all the way to the wooden house where Master Xuanfeng lived. Back then, she had wanted to meet Master Xuanfeng. She had been chopping wood and climbing the mountain. She had not expected Gu Ruoyun to meet him so easily. Su Yan opened her mouth and bit his finger unhappily. Her teeth rubbed against his finger. She wanted to bite but was unwilling to do so. She was unwilling to let go and could only keep it in her mouth. She felt the finger in her mouth move and Su Yan quickly spat it out. Looking at Gu Ruoyun¡¯s cold expression, it was hard to imagine that he was the one who had done such a thing. The little monk did not bring him to meet Master Xuanfeng. Instead, he went to another room and said, ¡°Sir, the murderous aura on your body is too strong. Please take a bath and burn some incense before meeting my master.¡± Su Yan, who had just been displeased with Gu Ruoyun¡¯s rxed attitude towards Master Xuanfeng, was even more displeased at this moment. What did he mean by that! Was he disregarding Gu Ruoyun? Gu Ruoyun hugged Su Yan, who was grinding her teeth in his arms and nodded emotionlessly. Chapter 135

Chapter 135: Nosebleeds

When Su Yan regained her senses, she saw Gu Ruoyun taking off his clothes. She widened her eyes and stared nkly at the handsome man in the bathtub opposite her. The handsome man even smiled at her and said, ¡°Do you want toe along?¡± She felt an itchy sensation on her nose and reached out to touch it. It was a red bloodstain. Gu Ruoyun was also shocked by this change. He was anxious but at the same time, he found it funny. A rabbit was bleeding from its nose while staring at his body. It was too perverted. Stepping out of the bathtub, it came to her side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll help you stop the bleeding.¡± Su Yan looked at his long legs that were wearing pants and a hint of disappointment shed across her eyes. She did not know what she was thinking but her nose was bleeding again. Gu Ruoyun clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll see what you¡¯ll do if you run out of blood.¡± Su Yan thought that it made sense. If she were to die from a nosebleed because she was too perverted, it would be too embarrassing. She quickly closed her eyes and no longer had any other distracting thoughts. The bleeding soon stopped. Gu Ruoyun changed and led Su Yan out the door. The little monk was still waiting at the door. When he saw theming out, he led them to a meditation room. Su Yan had been to this room before. Thest time she had seen Master Suanfeng here. Gu Ruoyun sat down with a cold expression. Master Xuanfeng did not mind his impoliteness. He brewed a cup of tea and handed it over. He said, ¡°This is heart-cleansing tea. It can wash away the murderous aura in your body.¡± Seeing him mention this again, Su Yan gritted her teeth in displeasure and was pressed down by Gu Ruoyun. Master Xuanfeng chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re quite the vengeful one.¡± He smiled and nodded when he saw that Su Yan¡¯s expression waspletely different from thest time he saw her. It seemed that this little girl was doing quite well. Su Yan opened her eyes and looked at Master Xuanfeng across her. She used her eyes to tell him that she wanted to change back. Master Xuanfeng stroked his beard and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything has its own destiny. When the timees, it will return to its rightful ce.¡± Su Yan did not understand, but she could not ask. Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if this is destiny or man¡¯s doing.¡± Xuanfeng¡¯s gaze towards Gu Ruoyun became much sharper. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression did not change as he looked back at him. Suddenly, Xuanfeng smiled. His eyes were filled with admiration as he said, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need to dwell on this. Someone has defied the heavens and changed their destiny. Naturally, someone else has to repay the grace of heaven and earth.¡± He looked towards the direction of the imperial pce through the meditation room and said with an unfathomable expression, ¡°Sir, you must have good intentions in your heart. Otherwise, those who havee for you will suffer a sin.¡± Xuanfeng¡¯s gaze turned towards Su Yan, who was still confused. Gu Ruoyun furrowed his brows and looked at Xuanfeng as he said, ¡°Speak clearly.¡± However, Xuanfeng was not willing to speak further. He only said that he must remember to have good intentions in his heart. Gu Ruoyun carried Su Yan as they walked down the mountain. Master Xuanfeng sat in his meditation room and smiled in satisfaction as he looked at the divination on the table. This jinx had finally been suppressed and purple clouds were faintly rising. The little monk looked at the divination and asked, ¡°Master, could it be that this is the Son of Heaven?¡± Xuanfeng smiled and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re still too inexperienced. The Qi of the true dragon has already appeared. This is the master of Fu Long.¡± Su Yan turned aroundzily, revealing her soft belly. Gu Ruoyun hugged her tightly, preventing her from tripping. Without further dy, the group rushed back to the capital. As soon as they returned to the Guang Residence, they received a request from the Su family. Ever since Su Yan had gone to the border, the Su family had not been at peace. As soon as they heard that they were back, they rushed to the Guang Residence. An Yi received the members of the Su family. When they saw Old Master Su sitting in the guest hall, Master Su and Madam Su lowered their heads. Everyone wondered what would happen when they find out the truth. Gu Ruoyun carried Su Yan into the guest hall. An Yi sighed helplessly when he saw that the Royal Highness was still thinking of ying with the rabbit at this time. Chapter 136

Chapter 136: The Royal Highness Had Gone Mad

He might as well have instructed An Er to ask for Doctor An. Madam Su looked behind him but did not see Su Yan. She asked uneasily, ¡°Is Yan¡¯er too tired to sleep?¡± Gu Ruoyun shook his head and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er has encountered some problems but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Master Su replied, ¡°In that case, please allow us to meet Yan¡¯er.¡± Gu Ruoyun could not refuse this request and could only bring them to Su Yan¡¯s room. Su Yan¡¯s expression was as serene as if she was sleeping. For a moment, they really could not see anything wrong with her. Madam Su caressed her hair lovingly and her hand, which was trying to cover her with the nket, paused. She touched her face stiffly again. It was cold and there was no warmth. She touched her neck again and Madam Su cried out in fear, ¡°Yan¡¯er, Yan¡¯er¡­¡± The two who were initially curious about Madam Su¡¯s actions had a bad premonition when they saw that Su Yan could not be woken up no matter what. Master Su looked at the lifeless Su Yan who was lying on the bed and red at Gu Ruoyun, ¡°So this is what you meant by ¡®nothing serious¡¯?¡± Madam Su¡¯s hand which was holding Su Yan trembled as she called out her name. Tears welled up in the rabbit¡¯s eyes and Su Yan wanted to jump out of Gu Ruoyun¡¯s arms. He held it down and said, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Then, he gently ced it on the bed. Madam Su looked at the rabbit that was approaching her and then at Gu Ruoyun. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°My daughter is gone and you still have the mood to take care of a fat rabbit.¡± Su Yan¡¯s body stiffened. The sadness she had felt earlier was gone as she looked at Madam Su with grief and anger. A fat rabbit!? Gu Ruoyun could not help but reveal a smile. This made Master Su¡¯s anger rise from the bottom of his heart. He immediately said, ¡°Since the Royal Highness doesn¡¯t like my daughter, we¡¯ll take her away.¡± Gu Ruoyun frowned. ¡°No.¡± The Su family members looked at Gu Ruoyun in disbelief. An Yi was helplessly propping his forehead at the side. He had known that things would turn out like this. Su Yan hopped restlessly on the bed and walked to Madam Su¡¯s side. She wanted to break the deadlock between them. Madam Su was so angry that she did not even look at her. Su Yan hung her head in disappointment. This rabbit was listless. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s heart ached, ¡°Mother, little girl, cough, this rabbit wants you to hold it.¡± Madam Su did not know how to describe Gu Ruoyun anymore. She nced at the rabbit on the bed. She felt that the way she looked at her was rather cute. However, her daughter¡¯s corpse was still in front of her. Madam Su could not bring herself to hug her. Gu Ruoyun knew that they had misunderstood him. It was not a good idea to hide it from them. He could only reply, ¡°It¡¯s Yan¡¯er. For some reason, it can only temporarily reside in the rabbit¡¯s body.¡± Everyone stared at him in horror. The Su family felt that there was a reason for Gu Ruoyun¡¯s abnormality. It was because Yan¡¯er¡¯s death had been too much of a shock and he had gone mad. The anger in their hearts had been appeased. Instead, they advised Gu Ruoyun to be optimistic. An Yi thought with a dull face. He did not know if Doctor An could cure the Royal Highness. The members of the Su family were filled with grief. They no longer mentioned the matter of Su Yan being taken away and quietly returned to the Su family home. Gu Ruoyun knocked on Su Yan¡¯s little head. He could not clear his name this time. As soon as he returned to his room, he saw Gu An being dragged in by An Er. Gu An¡¯s expression was a little awkward as she said, ¡°An Er asked me toe. He said that your Highness¡­¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°He said that I¡¯m crazy.¡± Gu An observed his expression and sighed in relief. ¡°It seems that your Highness is fine now.¡± Hearing this, An Er, who was hiding in the dark and did not dare toe out, immediately jumped out and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you look normal now. However, once you meet that rabbit, it¡¯s not normal.¡± Gu An¡¯s gaze also turned towards the rabbit in his hand. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression darkened and he said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re still too free. Since that¡¯s the case, you can take over An Si¡¯s job.¡± Chapter 137

Chapter 137: Gossips in the Capital

An Er¡¯s resistance was futile and he retreated with a broken expression. Ever since he had kidnapped the princess consort, An Si had been sent to the Viins¡¯ Valley. As the name implied, there were viins everywhere and they needed to be dealt with every day. He had even mocked him thest time but he did not expect retribution toe so quickly. Gu An¡¯s eyes were still darting around the rabbit¡¯s body. Gu Ruoyun asked, ¡°You want to go too?¡± Gu An hurriedly shook her head. What was she going to do? She immediately indicated that she was going back. Gu Ruoyun stopped her and asked her to check on Su Yan. Gu An came to Su Yan¡¯s bed. A trace of pain shed across her eyes. She looked at her again and asked in surprise, ¡°How long has it been since the princess consort passed away?¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°Half a month.¡± Gu An replied, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. The princess consort doesn¡¯t have any signs of a dead person.¡± Not only that, she was no different from a living person. Other than the low temperature, her face was ruddy and her muscles were full. She did not look like a dead person at all. Gu Ruoyun asked, ¡°That means that her body won¡¯t rot, right?¡± Gu An nodded, ¡°It seems so now, but we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of it in the future.¡± Gu Ruoyun muttered to himself, ¡°Now, you should study the method to prevent the corpse from rotting. If there¡¯s anything wrong with her body, deal with it as soon as possible.¡± Gu An was shocked by his words. Could it be that the Royal Highness did not intend to bury the princess consort? After Gu Ruoyun had asked him to leave, he looked at Su Yan¡¯s body and thought of what Master Xuanfeng had said. He did not think that there would be any problems, but it was better to be prepared. He asked someone to suppress the news of Su Yan¡¯s death and only said that she was unconscious. Soon, the news spread like wildfire. At first, it was said that Princess Consort Guang Pingwang had rushed to the battlefield to save the Royal Highness and had died defending the Royal Highness from an arrow. Later, it was said that Princess Consort was not dead but only unconscious. Later, it was unknown who said that PrincessConsort Guang Pingwang had passed away. However, the Royal Highness did not want to believe the truth. He found someone to seal Princess Consort Guang Pingwang¡¯s body and pretended to be unconscious. In any case, whether it was true or not, everyone was praising the love of the Guang Pingwang couple. Another piece of news came from the capital. The Emperor had passed away. This news came suddenly. The Emperor, who had not gone to court for a few days, had suddenly passed away. This could not help but make people suspect that someone had done it. The first prince took the Emperor¡¯s imperial edict to abdicate the throne, and everyone was in an uproar. The crown prince suddenly took out the evidence of the first prince¡¯s rebellion and tripped him. Just as he was about to inherit the throne, the remaining princes, led by the third prince, really rebelled. After testing the waters and making sure that Guang Pingwang would not interfere in the coup, everyone¡¯s actions became more and more drastic. The entire imperial pce was in chaos, and only the cold pce was quiet. The seventh prince once again set his gaze on the rabbit that had grown up quite a bit. He ground his teeth, but still did not eat her. Ever since Su Yan had gone to the border, no one hade to deliver food to him. He had returned to the time when he had gone to steal food, but he had always kept this rabbit. The expression in his eyes became deeper. Su Yan was in the Guang Residence, eating, drinking, and having fun. She was never tired of it. An Yi looked at the rabbit running around in the courtyard and sighed every time. But when he thought of the end of An Er, he did not dare to say anything more. An Si, who had sessfullye ashore, treated the rabbit, Su Yan, quite well. If it were not for her, he did not know how long he would have to stay in that d*mned ce. The coup in the imperial pce had finally been pacified and the crown prince had seeded to the throne. The remaining princes were either dead or injured. Gu Ruoyun had to attend the crown prince¡¯s coronation ceremony. An Yi looked at the rabbit in his hand and was already numb to it. After a series of tedious procedures, Gu Ruoyun finally appeared in the main hall when the crown prince had ascended to the throne. However, no one dared to say anything against him. Su Yan, who was so happy that she did not want to go back, only remembered this little fellow when she saw Nn Cui with his head lowered in a small corner. Chapter 138

Chapter 138: Poor Nn Cui

She felt guilty when she remembered that no one had brought him food recently. She broke free from Gu Ruoyun¡¯s hand and jumped to his side. Nn Cui looked at the rabbit at his feet with a gloomy expression. Su Yan had never seen him like this before and unconsciously took a step back. Nn Cui extended his hand towards her and Su Yan bit the bottom of his pants and walked out. Nn Cui looked at the crown prince, who was sitting high on the throne. No one paid attention to him, so he followed it obediently. Outside, Su Yan brought him to the ce where the inner guards had brought him food. She called out a few times, wanting to tell him that someone would bring him food in the future. Nn Cui saw the rabbit¡¯s strange behavior and grabbed it. Su Yan did not struggle. She shook her ears and stayed in his arms. This was a loving child. He definitely would not want to eat such a cute rabbit like her. It was not until Nn Cui picked up the firewood, lit it, and grabbed her. Only then did Su Yan believe that he really wanted to eat it. She struggled in panic and looked at her surroundings. It was the ce where they had met previously. He heaved a sigh of relief. After struggling, Su Yan slowly took out a potato from the hole at the side and pushed it to him. Nn Cui frowned. Only he and Su Yan knew about this ce. Su Yan tried her best to reveal her identity. Nn Cui licked his lips and suddenly said, ¡°Sister.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and her rabbit-like lips curled into a strange smile. Nn Cui epted this matter without any psychological obstacles. He picked Su Yan up and said, ¡°I thought big sister didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± These words made Su Yan¡¯s heartache and she quickly reached out her ws tofort him. Nn Cui looked at Su Yan who was in his arms and a strange light rose in his eyes. He then brought her back to the Cold Pce. Gu Ruoyun had been following behind them the entire time. When he saw that it was almost time, he was about to bring her home. Nn Cui quietly looked at Gu Ruoyun and heard him ask, ¡°Where¡¯s that rabbit?¡± He then turned to look at the rabbit which was digging the soil. Gu Ruoyun did not care about the mess on its body. He immediately picked it up and left the imperial pce. Just as he was about to leave, a rabbit rushed back with a flower in its mouth. Just now, Nn Cui had said with a gloomy expression that no one had ever given him a flower before. Su Yan then ran out to find this flower for him to make him happy. Nn Cui was indeed smiling very happily. It was not because of this flower, but because Su Yan would be his in the future. Nn Cui, who had never held a rabbit before, had never let go of Su Yan on that day. Su Yan noticed that it was already veryte, so she told Nn Cui that she was leaving. Nn Cui smiled and nodded. His well-behaved behavior made Su Yan feel like a mother. She walked out of the Cold Pce and called out a few times, but she did not see Gu Ruoyun. She felt strange and followed the small path towards the imperial pce. She had only walked a short distance when she was discovered. Su Yan quickly ran away. A group of maids and eunuchs were chasing after her. Nn Cui appeared in time and hid to the side with her in his arms. Su Yan¡¯s expression was a little downcast. Nn Cui asked, ¡°Sister, are you looking for Guang Pingwang?¡± Su Yan nodded and wanted him to bring her to Gu Ruoyun. Nn Cui stroked her head and said, ¡°Guang Pingwang has left the pce a long time ago.¡± Su Yan waited in disbelief before a wave of anger rose in her eyes. Nn Cui smiled and said, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you stay with me in the imperial pce?¡± Without waiting for her reply, Nn Cui carried her into the Cold Pce. Su Yan was immersed in her anger as she cursed Gu Ruoyun in her heart. Nn Cui took good care of Su Yan. Not only did he give her his ce to sleep, he even gave her his only nket. This made Su Yan feel a little guilty. She moved aside and gestured for Nn Cui to sleep with her. The next day, a few eunuchs suddenly came to the Cold Pce where no one usually came. They were holding a tray with a cup of wine on it. Chapter 139

Chapter 139: Extermination

The eunuch said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Seventh Prince, I am here on the Emperor¡¯s order to send you on your way.¡± There was no one else here, so he did not even try to cover it up. There was only one prince left in the entire royal family, Nn Cui. Nn Chen was trying to exterminate. Su Yan looked at them angrily. The head eunuch saw that Nn Cui was not moving and said with a smile, ¡°Seventh Prince, you should drink it yourself. Otherwise, it will not be easy for me to make a move.¡± Su Yan¡¯s jumped up andnded on his face. The head eunuch was so scared that he sat on the ground in a panic. He pointed at Su Yan and scolded her for being a beast. He asked someone to grab her. Su Yan¡¯s ear was grabbed by someone¡¯s hand. She could feel the pain as she continued to struggle. Nn Cui, who was not angry even when he was asked to drink the poisoned wine, looked at the head eunuch with a fierce look in his eyes at this moment. ¡°Let it go.¡± The great eunuch turned a deaf ear to his words and pointed at Su Yan, ¡°Stew this beast for me.¡± Nn Cui wanted to help but was pressed to the ground. Just as the situation was turning to one side, a cold voice sounded, ¡°I would like to see who dares to touch her.¡± The eunuchs¡¯ legs almost went soft when they saw Gu Ruoyun. They looked at the seventh prince on the ground in shock and bewilderment. Could it be that this person had fallen into the eyes of Guang Pingwang? ¡°Let her go.¡± Faced with Guang Pingwang¡¯s murderous gaze, the great eunuch swallowed his saliva and ordered his men to release Nn Cui. Gu Ruoyun furrowed his brows and walked to Su Yan¡¯s side. He then spoke again, ¡°Let her go.¡± The eunuch trembled as he released his grip. Su Yan fell straight down and was caught by Gu Ruoyun. With a wave of his hand, he flung the eunuch onto the wall. No one knew if he was dead or alive. The crowd was both terrified and dumbfounded. Could it be that Guang Pingwang had onlye to save this rabbit? Seeing that Guang Pingwang did not even spare the seventh prince a nce, the great eunuch quickly reacted and ordered his men to capture Nn Cui again. Su Yan quickly tugged at Gu Ruoyun¡¯s sleeve and asked him to save him. Gu Ruoyun stared at Nn Cui with a cold and murderous gaze. This kid was the one who had lied to him yesterday. Nn Cui calmly returned his gaze. Su Yan anxiously scratched his face with her ws. Gu Ruoyun furrowed his brows and stopped. Once he stopped, the eunuchs did not dare to move and waited for his final decision. Gu Ruoyun sighed and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Nn Cui walked towards him without any warning. The eunuchs did not dare to stop him. Seeing that they were about to leave the cold pce, the great eunuch said, ¡°Guang Pingwang, this is the Emperor¡­¡± Upon meeting his gaze, the great eunuch was like a rooster whose throat had been pinched and he could not make a sound. Gu Ruoyun was in a bad mood and his pace was extremely fast. Nn Cui had to jog to keep up but he did not make a sound and continued to run forward. Su Yan nestled in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s arms in fear and did not dare to say a word. When they reached the outside of the imperial pce, Gu Ruoyun stopped in his tracks. Nn Cui did not stop and bumped into his leg. The veins on Gu Ruoyun¡¯s head bulged and he said, ¡°Get lost.¡± Nn Cui did not move. Gu Ruoyun smiled cruelly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t think that I won¡¯te after you for what happened yesterday, do you?¡± Nn Cui pursed his pale lips. His round little face, which had been nourished previously, had be shriveled and looked pitiful at this moment. Su Yan bit on Gu Ruoyun¡¯s cor again. Gu Ruoyun pressed it down without batting an eyelid. His expression did not waver at all. Nn Cui took two steps back and clenched his fists as he walked in one direction. Su Yan was anxious. He was so young, where was he supposed to go. She immediately broke free from Gu Ruoyun¡¯s hand and bit on Nn Cui¡¯s pant leg, refusing to let him go. Gu Ruoyun coldly said, ¡°Come back.¡± Su Yan did not move. The man and the rabbit faced each other for a while before Gu Ruoyun was the first to lose. He said, ¡°Both of you,e back together.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and she brought Nn Cui back to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s side. She rolled around and acted cute, trying to curry favor with him. Chapter 140

Chapter 140: Turning into an Adult

Nn Cui returned to the Guang Residence once again. The person in the imperial pce had only asked one question and had left it at that. However, no one knew what he was actually thinking. After all, raising a prince in private was suspicious of usurping the throne no matter how one looked at it. On the night that Nn Cui stayed in the Guang Residence, Su Yan felt a little sleepy and fell asleep in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s arms. The next day, Su Yanzily opened her eyes and looked at the bed drapes above her head. She yawned and rubbed her eyes as she sat up. She froze halfway up and looked at her fair and tender little hands. There was no hair¡­ She excitedly stood up and touched her body. She had changed back. Chu Tao walked into the room as soon as there was any movement. She had been in disbelief for the past few days and had been standing guard outside the courtyard. She did not panic when she saw that Su Yan hade back to life. Instead, she was pleasantly surprised and her eyes turned red in an instant. She hugged Su Yan in tears. Su Yan patted her back as she listened to the stato conversation beside her ear. Su Yan had been watching Su Yan who was on her back for the past few days. The news of Su Yan waking up had spread throughout the Guang Residence. An Yi looked at Su Yan and then at Gu Ruoyun¡¯s hand¡­ there was no rabbit. Could it be that what the Royal Highness had said earlier was true? Su Yan returned to the Su family home once again. Naturally, the members of the Su family were very happy. They wanted to keep her for two days, so Su Yan naturally agreed. Who would have thought that after just one day, Su Yan would change back? The members of the Su family looked at Su Yan, who had suddenly ¡®died¡¯, and went to the Guang Residence in panic. Seeing the speechless rabbit staring at the sky in the courtyard, although the family was worried, they could not help butugh out loud. On the night Su Yan¡¯s body was transported back to the Guang Residence, she had changed back into her original form. Su Yan finally understood that she could not leave the Guang Residence for too long. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes turned towards Nn Cui who was standing beside her. Su Yan¡¯s change seemed to have started when she met this child. He thought to himself, could it be that the kindness Master Xuanfeng spoke of was referring to him? Following that, Gu Ruoyun¡¯s attitude clearly changed. He no longer allowed Nn Cui to do as he pleased and instead, arranged for him to attend a lot of sses. asionally, he would personally teach him the art of the Emperor as if he wanted to nurture him well. Su Yan was rather satisfied with the current situation. Gu An suddenly expressed that she was leaving the Guang Residence. Su Yan felt a little reluctant and asked, ¡°Doctor An, why are you leaving?¡± Gu An¡¯s face was still as calm as when they first met. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m going toplete my mission.¡± Su Yan opened her mouth but did not know how to persuade her. Suddenly, she hugged Gu An¡¯s waist and said, ¡°If you run into any trouble,e to the Guang Residence and look for me. If I can¡¯t solve it, I¡¯ll let Gu Ruoyun do it.¡± Gu An rubbed her head and smiled as she nodded. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression changed as he watched the two of them embracing each other. He let out a breath of cold air. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re leaving, then hurry up and leave.¡± Gu An raised her head to look at him. There was no fear in her eyes. Instead, she found it rather funny. This was the first time she had seen such a childish Gu Ruoyun. A wicked sense of humor welled up in her heart. She nted a kiss on Su Yan¡¯s hair and said, ¡°I like you very much.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes were red as she replied, ¡°I like you too.¡± Gu Ruoyun could not take it anymore. He pulled Su Yan¡¯s hand away and red coldly at Gu An. Gu An saw that Gu Ruoyun was really anxious and quickly waved her hand and ran away. Gu Ruoyun gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Su Yan, do you want to exin it to me?¡± Su Yan looked at him in confusion. An Yi could not stand it any longer and whisper into his ear. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression stiffened and he replied, ¡°Women are no good either.¡± Only then did Su Yan realize that he was jealous and she burst intoughter. The Guang Residence was peaceful but the imperial pce was not at peace. Nn Chen, who had just ascended to the throne, was throwing a tantrum in his bedroom. He kept cursing furiously, ¡°These old brats really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.¡± The officials in the imperial court were all ying tricks on him. The most fundamental reason was that Guang Pingwang had not expressed his support for him. Chapter 141

Chapter 141: Foreign Envoys

Thinking of the seventh prince that he took away, Nn Chen could not help but feel a sense of panic. Nn Chen only walked out when the things in the bedroom were almost smashed. The expression on his face returned to the usual gentleness. Only the maids who cleaned the bedroom were trembling with fear. Recently, everyone in the capital was busy weing foreign envoys. As thergest country, in addition to the reputation of the God of War of Guang Pingwang, the foreign envoys would bring their own treasures to pay tribute at this time every year. This year, due to the change of regime in the capital, the foreign envoys also expressed that they woulde to congratte the new emperor on his ascension, so the time was much earlier. Recently, as long as one went on the streets, one could see many foreign friends. A lot of people went to see it. After all, blond hair and blue eyes were notmon. In addition to the state, thergest country Kingdom Jin, this time not only envoys, but also the third prince of Kingdom Jin and the seventh princess. The seventh princess of the Kingdom Jin had always been famous for her beauty. Hearing that she woulde this time, the young talents of the Imperial Kingdom were all ready to make a move. Su Yan also heard a lot of liveliness in the Guang Residence, pulled the Nn Cui on the street. They just happened to catch the carriage of the capital of Kingdom Jin. The carriage of Kingdom Jin was different from that of the Imperial Kingdom. Each of the white gauze fluttered slightly, and one could see the figures inside. The carriage at the front was the most luxurious. The breeze blew, revealing the owner¡¯s chin. Just this alone was enough to make people fantasize. Su Yan took a look with ack of interest, and then she pulled Nn Cui to buy candied haws. Nn Cuipletely followed Su Yan¡¯s arrangements. Unexpectedly, the Kingdom Jin¡¯s people did not go to the capital to see the Emperor but first came to the Guang Residence. The carriage stopped, and the servants quickly spread white gauze on the ground, then gently lifted the curtain of the carriage. First, a snow-white hand reached out, and then a woman with long algae-like hair walked out. Her snow-white skin and pure ck hair formed an amazing contrast. The woman was extremely beautiful, stunning anyone who saw her. She looked at the que of the Guang Residence and smiled, with determination in her eyes. ¡°Please report that the seventh princess of Kingdom Jin requests to see the Guang Pingwang,¡± the servant in front said politely. The servant of the Guang Residence nodded and went in to report. An Yi¡¯s expression froze when he heard the name of the seventh princess of Kingdom Jin. He quickly said, ¡°Just say that the Royal Highness is not here.¡± The servant listened to the order and replied truthfully. Jin Tong¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. She personally said, ¡°Then let me go in and wait.¡± The servant knew what his master meant, so he naturally would not let him go. Seeing that they were so aggressive, he hurriedly called the butler over. Coincidentally, Su Yan had just returned with Nn Cui. When she saw the familiar horse carriage at the door, she recalled for a moment and remembered that this was the carriage from the Kingdom Jin. Su Yan did not mind and walked straight into the Guang Residence. When she saw the butler at the door, she asked, ¡°Has the Royal Highness returned?¡± Gu Ruoyun was really not in the Guang Residence and had left early in the morning. Otherwise, Su Yan would not have brought Nn Cui out to y. The butler bowed and said, ¡°Not yet.¡± Su Yan then saw Jin Tong standing at the entrance of the Guang Residence and thought that she was quite pretty. She took a few more nces before walking into the Guang Residence. When Jin Tong saw Su Yan enter the Guang Residence, she asked in annoyance, ¡°Why is she allowed to enter?¡± Su Yan, who had been mentioned, stopped in her tracks and looked at Jin Tong. The butler quickly replied, ¡°This is the princess consort of our Guang Residence. Naturally, she can enter.¡± Jin Tong widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Guang Pingwang is married?¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°You are?¡± Jin Tong¡¯s eyes swept over Su Yan and mocked, ¡°His taste is not that good.¡± Actually, Su Yan¡¯s beauty was not inferior to Jin Tong¡¯s. They belonged to different types of beauty. Jin Tong was not convinced and naturally could not say anything good. Su Yan was not angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Your taste is quite good. It¡¯s a pity that the man you like is mine.¡± Chapter 142

Chapter 142: The Seventh Princess of Kingdom Jin

The people of the Imperial Kingdom were honest and reserved, but they did not expect Su Yan to speak so boldly. Jin Tong¡¯s eyes widened, and her exquisite face was full of indignation. She pointed at Su Yan and said angrily, ¡°Do you know what Guang Pingwang said to me before?¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, ¡°What did he say?¡± Jin Tong nced at her proudly and said, ¡°Do you want to know? I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Su Yan replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and said, ¡°Then forget it.¡± After saying that, she turned around and went back to the Guang Residence. Jin Tong was so angry that she wanted to curse. In the end, she could only roar, ¡°Anyway, it was Guang Pingwang who betrayed me. I¡¯ll see you at the banquet.¡± She did not believe that she would not be able to see the Guang Pingwang at the banquet. Jin Tong turned around in a huff and boarded the carriage. The luxuriously decorated carriage slowly drove towards the imperial pce. Su Yan did not react when she heard this. She was still very confident in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s character, but she was a little surprised. She happened to bump into An Yi. Su Yan asked, ¡°Where did the Royal Highness go?¡± An Yi quickly replied, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t misunderstand. The Royal Highness has absolutely nothing to do with the seventh princess.¡± Su Yan looked at An Yi with a strange expression. He had never interfered in the matters between her and Gu Ruoyun before this. She pretended to be angry and said, ¡°She has alreadye knocking on our door, yet you still say that there¡¯s nothing to do with it.¡± An Yi¡¯s expression was even more strange. He watched Su Yan move his mouth several times but did not say a word. Su Yan did not urge him and just waited to hear what he had to say. In the end, An Yi disappeared in a sh. Su Yan was dumbfounded as she stood rooted to the ground. He hadpletely aroused her curiosity. When Gu Ruoyun returned, she mysteriously asked him but received an answer that he did not know the seventh princess of the Kingdom Jin. Time flew by and it was the day of the banquet. Su Yan apanied Gu Ruoyun to attend the banquet. Su Yan, who had been caught and dressed up by Chu Tao earlier on, allowed Chu Tao to move as she pleased. Chu Tao still did not put on any makeup, but this time, Chu Tao had ced a flower-patterned pearl between her brows, making her look even more beautiful. Su Yan slowly walked towards the main door of the Guang Residence. Gu Ruoyun was already waiting at the door. She had stunned everyone as soon as she stepped out. In the past, her appearance without any makeup had already caused the downfall of cities and countries. At this moment, she had dressed up meticulously, she was as beautiful as peach or plum. However, the moment she opened her mouth, she had ruined the atmosphere. ¡°You¡¯re not awake yet, what are you looking at?¡± As she spoke, she looked behind her. There was nothing there. Gu Ruoyun could not help butugh as he stroked her head and said, ¡°Get in the carriage.¡± The group rushed to the imperial pce. From outside, they could already hear the singing and dancing in the pce. The entire journey was decorated withnterns and streamers. It was very lively. This was Nn Chen¡¯s first time hosting a foreign envoy after ascending the throne. Naturally, he had put in a lot of effort. Su Yan also met Nn Chen once again. Nn Chen sat on a high seat and smiled gently at Su Yan as if nothing had changed since he was still the crown prince. Gu Ruoyun pulled Su Yan behind him and bowed gently. He then sat on the left seat of the banquet. This was the seat reserved for the Guang Pingwang. Nn Chen¡¯s eyes darkened but he did not say anything. The expression on his face when he looked at Su Yan changed. Su Yan did not understand what was going on and was pulled away. She sat down and wanted to ask something but was stopped by a grape that was about to reach her mouth. Her eyes darted uneasily across the table. The envoys from the various countries had already taken their seats. There was only a young man in a white robe sitting on the seat of the Kingdom Jin¡¯s envoys. He had his head lowered and looked as if he had nothing to do with the affairs of the world. This was especially so when the envoys from other countries were trying their best to show their goodwill towards the imperial court. This made him look even more unique. Su Yan¡¯s gaze lingered on him for a long time. The man seemed to sense something and raised his head to look at her. Their gazes met. Su Yan did not feel embarrassed and smiled generously. The man lowered his head again. Gu Ruoyun coughed lightly in annoyance. Chapter 143

Chapter 143: The Dance

Su Yan quickly sat down and stopped looking around. She was just wondering why she didn¡¯t see the seventh princess of Kingdom Jin. After Nn Chen spoke, the envoys from all the countries offered their treasures one after another. When it was Kingdom Jin¡¯s turn, Su Yan found out that the man in white was the third prince of Kingdom Jin, Jin Yueling. He didn¡¯t say anything topliment him but just asked someone to bring a big box up. This box was half the height of a person, which aroused the curiosity of the audience. After the box was brought up, Jin Yueling directly went down. The audience did not know why, but they only heard an explosion and the box was suddenly broken. Then, a burst of immortal music was heard. A few white silk curtains shot out from the box. With the eleration of the sound of silk and bamboo, a graceful figure rose into the air. A woman wearing a white veil stepped on the edge of the box with her jade-like feet and danced. The beautiful scene made all the men present stare at it intently. However, Su Yan felt a little strange. She felt that this woman¡¯s gaze would nce at her from time to time. She raised her head and looked carefully. Wasn¡¯t this woman the seventh princess of the Kingdom Jin? Although she was wearing a veil, her algae-like hair was too eye-catching. If she looked at it for too long, it would cause dissatisfaction among the people around her. ¡°Is it very good-looking?¡± Su Yan looked at the danger in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes and smiled. She picked up her wine ss and took a sip, no longer looking at her. Then, she felt that something was not right. They were all women. What was wrong with her to look at her? Other people¡¯s femalepanions were dissatisfied with men, but it was the other way around when it came to her. Su Yan did not look at Jin Tong. Instead, Jin Tong deliberately ced the veil in front of Su Yan¡¯s eyes. With a light leap, shended directly in front of Su Yan¡¯s table. Su Yan looked at the woman who was dancing in front of her. She then looked at Gu Ruoyun to show her loyalty. This was not what she wanted to see. Gu Ruoyun stared coldly at Jin Tong but she turned a blind eye to it. She only stared at Su Yan. Everyone thought that Jin Tong was interested in Guang Pingwang and they all sighed at Guang Pingwang¡¯s shallow fortune. After the dance, Jin Tong took off her veil and bowed to everyone. She said, ¡°Jin Tong of Kingdom Jin, give us a dance to congratte the new Emperor.¡± Nn Chen was the first to apud. He smiled and said, ¡°Seventh princess is indeed the most beautiful woman in the world.¡± Such apliment only made Jin Tong smile. Nn Chen said meaningfully, ¡°Seventh princess didn¡¯te here just to congratte me, right?¡± Jin Tong nced at Su Yan and said, ¡°Indeed, I want to find a husband in the imperial court.¡± These words were very straightforward, but she indeed had the capital. Compared to others, no one could reject this beauty. Nn Chen¡¯s eyes darkened and said, ¡°I wonder which talent in our imperial court caught the seventh princess¡¯s eye?¡± All the young men at the appropriate age sat upright one after another, striving to have a good impression in front of her. Some smart people saw through the Emperor¡¯s intentions and immediately said, ¡°A beauty like the seventh princess is naturally the best match for the wise and mighty Emperor.¡± These words made Nn Chen reveal a hint of a smile. Everyone present felt that Jin Tong was about to enter the pce. After all, even if the person she liked was not the Emperor, it was impossible to say that she was not. Who knew that Jin Tong would not y by the rules. Jin Tong looked at Su Yan intently. Su Yan almost thought that Jin Tong fancied her. She said, ¡°I fancied Guang Pingwang.¡± The ministers were surprised by Jin Tong¡¯s boldness, but to be honest, they were not surprised by this result. Guang Pingwang¡¯s influence in the various countries was very great. Every year, one would hear of a princess from another country who would not marry any other man other than Guang Pingwang. Nn Chen¡¯s face darkened. The minister who had just spoken immediately lowered his head and cursed Jin Tong for not knowing what was good for her. Jin Tong looked straight at Su Yan and said, ¡°Do you dare topete with me? If you lose, give me Guang Pingwang. If you win, I would withdraw.¡± Su Yan looked at the people around her innocently. Why did she look for her? Chapter 144 - The Competition

Chapter 144: The Competition

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan replied, ¡°Guang Pingwang is already mine. Why should Ipete with you?¡± Gu Ruoyun, who was about to make a move, stopped moving when he saw Su Yan¡¯s protective look. Jin Tong red at Su Yan and said, ¡°Guang Pingwang said that he would marry me. I¡¯m his true love.¡± Su Yan looked at Gu Ruoyun in surprise and raised her brows to threaten him. Gu Ruoyun raised both of his hands to show that he was innocent. Being provoked like this, Su Yan asked, ¡°What do you want topete in?¡± Jin Tong nced at her from head to toe and said disdainfully, ¡°I know that all thedies in the imperial court know how to y the zither. Competing with you in dancing is bullying you. How about wepete in the zither?¡± Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Jin Tong was satisfied and full of confidence. The seventh princess of Kingdom Jin, Jin Tong, was famous not only for her beauty, but also for her exquisite dance and zither skills. Everyone felt that Su Yan was bound to lose. A servant brought two zithers and ced them in front of the two of them. This round was a zitherpetition. Both sides had their own set of songs and each yed their own. Jin Tong took the lead and began to y. A soft melody slowly flowed out. Everyone closed their eyes and immersed themselves in her gentle emotions. Just as everyone was so intoxicated that they had forgotten that this was apetition, a passionate voice cut in. Su Yan¡¯s fingers flipped, and her hand speed was so fast that there were afterimages. Suddenly, her speed slowed down again. The sound of the zither made everyone¡¯s heartbeat slow down, and they followed her rhythm. Su Yan¡¯s hand unconsciously moved, and the scene at the border was gradually depicted in front of her eyes. The grief of the refugees who had lost their homes and their helplessness in the face of war were depicted one by one. The scene changed. The soldiers were bathed in the blood of the battlefield. The sound of drums reverberated through the sky and the nging of swords and des. The martial generals present were all stirred up by the sound of the zither. The civil officials who had never been on the battlefield could not help but feel a surge of emotion. Jin Tong had long stopped what she was doing and looked at Su Yan with aplicated expression. When the song was over, Su Yan immediately looked at Gu Ruoyun. She had made this song for Gu Ruoyun. Of course, Gu Ruoyun understood what she meant. The two looked at each other affectionately and Jin Tong ran out to spoil the moment, ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡± She then said unwillingly, ¡°But you¡¯ve to let me meet Guang Pingwang. I have something to say to him.¡± Su Yan looked at Gu Ruoyun and looked at Jin Tong strangely, ¡°Isn¡¯t he here?¡± Jin Tong turned to look at the people around her. It was Gu Ruoyun who had brushed past her. She then turned to look at Su Yan and frowned, ¡°How could I not know him? He¡¯s not even here. Where did you hide him?¡± Su Yan¡¯s expression was strange. She looked straight at Gu Ruoyun and said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know him.¡± Jin Tong followed her gaze and looked a little confused. Gu Ruoyun shrugged at Su Yan and said, ¡°It really has nothing to do with me.¡± This turn of events was something that no one had expected. The person who had said that he wanted to marry Guang Pingwang did not know him at all. The farce had ended. The Kingdom Jin¡¯s emissary felt that Jin Tong was a disgrace and forcefully dragged her back. On the other hand, the third prince, Jin Yueling, had apletely different attitude from his earlier cold attitude. His eyes were burning as he looked at Su Yan. Nn Chen looked at Jin Tong boy with admiration and said with a smile, ¡°Princess Consort Guang Pingwang¡¯s zither skills are immersive, but the seventh princess¡¯ zither music is intoxicating. It is a unique beauty in the world.¡± The Kingdom Jin¡¯s envoys all humbly praised Su Yan¡¯s zither skills when they saw this. The awkward scene was finally over. Nn Chen said again, ¡°The seventh princess has juste to our imperial kingdom. If you are willing, you can stay in the imperial pce. If you have time, let Princess Zhaoyang take you around.¡± Zhaoyang, who had been mentioned, smiled and nodded. Faced with this obvious olive branch, Jin Tong said, ¡°I want to stay in the Guang Residence.¡± The scene fell silent for a moment. Nn Chen calmly and hastily ended the banquet. Su Yan and Gu Ruoyun naturally would not agree to Jin Tong¡¯s request.. In the end, Jin Tong still stayed in the embassy. Chapter 145 - Night Visit to the Guang Residence

Chapter 145: Night Visit to the Guang Residence

It was a quiet night when the Guang Residence suddenly became noisy. Su Yan looked at Jin Tong dressed in ck in the courtyard and was speechless. Jin Tong had visited the Guang Residence alone at night. She did not expect to be held down the moment she entered. She shouted loudly without feeling guilty. When she saw Su Yane out, she immediately said, ¡°I know your princess consort.¡± She then said to Su Yan, ¡°Tell them to let go of me.¡± Su Yan waved her hand and dismissed the inner guards. Jin Tong rubbed her shoulders and stood up. Su Yan asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jin Tong gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Guang Pingwang. No, I¡¯m looking for the b*stard who betrayed me all those years ago.¡± Su Yan asked, ¡°You¡¯re looking for him? What are you doing here in the Guang Residence?¡± Jin Tong replied, ¡°He said that he belongs to Guang Pingwang. He must be rted to Guang Pingwang.¡± Su Yan felt a little helpless. She threw the me onto Gu Ruoyun and said, ¡°The Royal Highness is not here tonight. You shoulde back in the morning to look for him.¡± Jin Tong¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings as he nced at the figures of the inner guards one by one. Su Yan asked curiously, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°That swindler was dressed like this back then.¡± As she spoke, she walked among the inner guards as if she was familiar with them. The emotionless inner guards were so frightened by her gaze that they could not help but take a step back. Su Yan¡¯s interest was piqued. Could it be that the person who lied to her back then was a member of the inner guards, or was he pretending to be Guang Pingwang? Who was so shameless? Su Yan also walked around with Jin Tong. After walking around, she still could not find him. Su Yan said helplessly, ¡°Since there¡¯s no one, you can leave.¡± This seventh princess was also stubborn. She directly sat in the courtyard and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about me. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± What had that person done to her to make her so stubborn. Su Yan asked as she thought about it. Jin Tong¡¯s expression changed and her face twisted as she replied, ¡°That b*stard, don¡¯t let me see him or I¡¯ll¡­¡± The stone table under her hand snapped with a loud thud. Su Yan could not help but click her tongue. Just then, two figures walked in from outside the door. They were Gu Ruoyun and An Yi. For some reason, the two of them had been leaving early and returningte. Before Su Yan could speak, Jin Tong next to her said angrily, ¡°So you¡¯re here.¡± She felt a gust of wind blow past and Jin Tong had already charged straight towards An Yi. An Yi hurriedly dodged and the two chased each other as they circled the Guang Residence. Su Yan, who had initially been rather interested, felt bored just by looking at them. She yawned and was dragged away by Gu Ruoyun. The only people left in the courtyard were the two who were circling on the roof. When she woke up, she opened the door and saw An Yi standing outside with a cold expression on his face. Not far away was Jin Tong who had pressed her acupuncture points and could not move. Even though she could not move her body, her eyes were still filled with anger as she looked at An Yi. Su Yanughed and said, ¡°You should still take pity on girls.¡± An Yi¡¯s expression did not change at all, so Su Yan did not say anything more. It was better for outsiders not to interfere in the matters between these two people. After breakfast, a servant came to report that the third prince of Kingdom Jin requested to see him. Su Yan felt that this was within expectations. After all, the seventh princess did not return after her night visit to the Guang Residence, so of course, they woulde to ask for her. She politely weed him in. Out of the taboo between men and women, Su Yan did not say anything and directly brought him to the courtyard where Jin Tong was sitting. After entering, she remembered that Jin Tong was still locked in ce. She awkwardly let An Yi untie her. She stood there for too long, and her legs went soft as she fell to the ground. An Yi, who was standing in front of her, did not even show any intention of reaching out his hand. Su Yan was embarrassed in front of Jin Tong¡¯s elder brother, so she quickly asked a servant to help Jin Tong up. Just as she steadied herself, Jin Tong grabbed An Yi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°No matter what, you have to fulfill the promise you made back then.¡± Su Yan gossiped as she watched. Chapter 146 - An Yis Romantic Past

Chapter 146: An Yi¡¯s Romantic Past

An Yi replied with a cold face, ¡°I didn¡¯t promise you anything.¡± ¡°You promised to marry me at that time,¡± Jin Tong said angrily. An Yi said, ¡°You said it yourself.¡± ¡°Then why did you pretend to be Guang Pingwang at that time? You dare to say that you didn¡¯t do it to get my heart.¡± An Yi said, ¡°That was your own misunderstanding.¡± Jin Tong choked for a moment. She really had no way to refute him. The two of them started a new round of chasing each other until An Yi stopped her once again. Jin Yueling said, ¡°This is my sister¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with Guang Residence.¡± Su Yan, who was embarrassed and did not know what to say, looked at him with sparkling eyes. He was really a considerate person. Jin Yueling gently smiled. It could be seen that he did not smile often. The smile on his face was a little awkward. Su Yan said, ¡°Did youe to take the seventh princess away?¡± Jin Yueling shook his head. Su Yan was a little puzzled. Then why did hee? It was night time. Looking at the two siblings who were sitting at the dining table without any courtesy, Su Yan was speechless. They were really thick-skinned. Jin Tong did not seem to notice Su Yan¡¯s unwee expression and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the pigeon soup I ordered today? I have to drink a bowl of pigeon soup every day before I can fall asleep.¡± Jin Yueling still had some conscience and said with a little embarrassment, ¡°The envoys have all returned to the country. The embassy is closed, so we can only stay in Guang Residence.¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows. If they didn¡¯t have a ce to stay, then go back. If not, then stay in the inn. The servants brought a bowl of pigeon soup and a bowl of ckfish soup. She did not know what kind of tradition the Kingdom Jin had. They had to drink soup before going to bed. It was really troublesome. After eating, Su Yan said tactfully, ¡°Since you two havee to the Imperial Kingdom, we should naturally do our duty as hosts. However, it is still inconvenient for you two to stay in Guang Residence. Why don¡¯t I find an inn for you two?¡± Jin Tong replied in a pleased manner, ¡°I think it¡¯s quite suitable.¡± Jin Yueling did not say a word, which meant that he agreed with Jin Tong¡¯s words. Su Yan could not directly chase them away. After all, she still had to maintain the friendly rtionship between the two countries. The two then stayed in Guang Residence. Gu Ruoyun did not have any opinion on this. As long as they did note to bother him, he would not mind. These two siblings were well-behaved. As long as Gu Ruoyun was around, they would not show their faces. In Guang Residence, only An Yi¡¯s face was darkening day by day. Su Yan expressed her sympathy for him. She had also roughly understood the situation between the two of them. Back then, when Gu Ruoyun had led An Yi on a crusade against Kingdom Jin, the Emperor of Kingdom Jin had immediately surrendered. Gu Ruoyun had gone to the imperial pce of Kingdom Jin to collect the letter of surrender. An Yi had unintentionally caught Jin Tong who had fallen from the tree. She had mistaken him for the Guang Pingwang. Because Jin Tong was a beauty who was always pursued by men, it was the first time that she had received a cold reception. From then on, she had secretly been in love with him. At this moment, she had even chased him all the way to the Imperial Kingdom. It was such a melodramatic matter. Once Su Yan found out about it, she did not care anymore. Perhaps it would be a good story, even though An Yi¡¯s attitude did not seem very likely. Su Yan ate her dinner as usual and went to the garden to digest her food. When she arrived at the backyard, she heard the sound of a zither. The sound was gentle and smooth, flowing like water, making people unconsciously want to close their eyes and listen. Su Yan signaled the people behind her to lower their voices and slowly approached the source of the sound. When she got closer, she looked at the man in white in the yard and felt a little surprised. The spokesperson for the zither skills of Kingdom Jin had always been the seventh princess, Jin Tong. She did not expect that the third prince, Jin Yueling, would be so good at ying the zither. Jin Yueling, who was ying the zither, looked very different from his usual dull appearance. She was full of confidence and looked like a fairy as his fingers flew under the moonlight. When the song ended, Su Yan apuded. Jin Yueling only then realized that someone was there. The expression on his face became gloomy again. When she saw that it was Su Yan, his eyes lit up. Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the third prince would still be so secretive.¡± Chapter 147 - Tone-deaf

Chapter 147: Tone-deaf

Jin Yueling replied, ¡°I¡¯m only impressed by Princess COnsort Guang Pingwang¡¯s zither skills.¡± Su Yan knew that he was referring to thest banquet. It was only after Su Yan went to the battlefield that she felt something. In fact, her zither skills could notpare to the seventh princess, let alone the third prince. Jin Yueling became more talkative when it came to music and said, ¡°I wonder what song the Princess Consort yedst time? I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± Su Yan said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been named yet. It was just a moment of inspiration for me.¡± Jin Yueling¡¯s eyes became even hotter. She said anxiously, ¡°Then can I y it?¡± Su Yan nodded indifferently. Jin Yueling¡¯s fingers flipped, and the song that Su Yan yed at the banquetst time slowly appeared. Su Yan raised her eyebrows in surprise. She didn¡¯t realize that he was also a music genius. He could perfectly copy it after listening to it once. Jin Yueling was obviously more skilled than Su Yan in handling some of the details, but itcked some realism. Jin Yueling looked a little defeated. Su Yanforted her, ¡°This song is because I saw the battlefield with my own eyes. I saw their helplessness and suffering. I saw the soldiers fighting bravely against the enemy. That¡¯s why I revealed my true feelings. You yed it really well.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with determination when she spoke of this. Jin Yueling¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and her eyes were filled with Su Yan. The two chatted merrily as they discussed the music. Gu Ruoyun, who had just returned, saw this scene and his expression turned cold. However, he did not say anything. The next day, Jin Tong and Jin Yueling received an invitation from the imperial pce. This was different from the invitation at the banquet. It was an imperial edict that could not be refused. After all, a princess and prince from another country had been living in the residence of a prince of the opposite sex for a long time. No matter how they looked at it, it was not appropriate. It was very suspicious that they were colluding with the enemy. The two reluctantly left Guang Residence and moved into the imperial pce. The happiest person in Guang Residence was An Yi. This person had just left and An Yi¡¯s cold expression disappeared. The story of Jin Tong spouting nonsense at the banquet about marrying Guang Pingwang had already spread throughout the entire capital. In addition, she had lived openly in Guang Residence for such a long time that everyone thought that her marriage to Guang Residence was a foregone conclusion. Jin Tong entered the pce with an unwilling expression. Nn Chen¡¯s expression was still gentle, but his eyes were filled with obvious displeasure. Zhaoyang suddenly came to the door and said that she was going to work with Jin Tong to chase Su Yan out of Guang Residence. Jin Tong looked at the vicious-looking woman in front of her and smiled as she agreed. Her eyes were filled with joy, and she was very moved by Zhaoyang¡¯s suggestion. This expression also made Zhaoyang feel that Jin Tong hated Su Yan to the bone, and directly told her all of her ns. After sending Zhaoyang away, Jin Tong came out of the imperial pce excitedly. Originally, when she entered the imperial pce, she had no reason to go to Guang Residence, but Zhaoyang had given her a very good reason at this moment. This was a matter rted to Guang Pingwang, so no one had any reason to stop her from entering. Therefore, when An Yi saw Jin Tong in the courtyard, his expression turned cold again. Su Yan could only smile helplessly. Jin Tong red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to look for you this time. I¡¯m here to look for Princess Consort for an important matter to discuss.¡± Su Yan¡¯s expression did not change after hearing Jin Tong¡¯s words. It was not surprising that Zhaoyang would do this. Looking at the other side, the person who had said that she was not here to look for An Yi came to her side again. She sighed and thought of a countermeasure. Before An Yi got angry, Su Yan pulled Jin Tong aside and whispered a few words. After sending Jin Tong away, Su Yan looked at An Yi and asked in confusion, ¡°Why don¡¯t you like the seventh princess?¡± How could a famous beauty be so infatuated with him and not be touched at all? An Yi remained silent and went to look for Gu Ruoyun with a cold expression. The next day, Su Yan found out that An Yi had applied to go to the military camp. Chapter 148 - Not Interested

Chapter 148: Not Interested

At this moment, she was finally certain that An Yi really did not have feelings for Jin Tong. Jin Tong stayed quietly in the imperial pce for two days. Under the urging of Zhaoyang, she came to the entrance of Guang Residence to make a ruckus. Su Yan walked out with a cold face, saying that she would never let her enter Guang Residence. Jin Tong was not satisfied and wanted topete with Su Yan in literary talent. Whoever lost would have to give up Guang Pingwang. The two of them quickly decided topete in Fu Yalou. This news was quickly spread by the gossipy citizens. When it was time, Fu Yalou was already full of empty seats. Jin Tong was the first to arrive and sat arrogantly in the lobby. Her posture was arrogant and domineering, but because of her exquisite looks, she was really cute. Su Yan had note for a long time, and everyone was talking about it. Could it be that she was afraid and did not want topete anymore? At thest moment, Su Yan slowly walked over. Only then did everyone realize that Su Yan¡¯s beauty was not inferior to the number one beauty in the world, Jin Tong. Because the love between Guang Pingwang and his wife was still hot, most of the people present were in support of Su Yan. Su Yan sat opposite Jin Tong and scanned her surroundings. She saw Zhaoyang¡¯s figure in a corner and her red lips were flirtatious. Jin Tong was the first to put down her harsh words. The viin¡¯s expression was very urate. The two of them exchanged pleasantries. The servant of Fu Yalou gave the two of them a piece of paper. Fu Yalou¡¯s rules were that the upper couplet would be written in the building. The twopetitors would write the lower couplet. Whoever wrote the lower couplet well would win. The rules were very simple, but the people inside the building still dutifully announced it before taking out the upper couplet. A white silk cloth hung down from the second floor, and on it was written the upper couplet of thispetition. ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed by the favor or disgrace, just watch the flowers bloom and fall in front of the court.¡± Once this upper couplet was out, everyone was in an uproar. This was the quatrain of Fu Yalou that made it famous in one battle back then. Back then, Fu Yalou was still an unremarkable literary pavilion. It was because of this quatrain that all the schrs from all walks of life fought toe and visit, but they all returned in defeat. From then on, Fu Yalou became the symbol of the schrs in the capital. It was said that the behind-the-scenes owner of Fu Yalou was an inflexible bookworm. It seemed that it was true. If both of them could not answer, it would be a disgrace to Guang Residence. Was she not afraid that Guang Pingwang woulde looking for trouble? However, everyone was still watching the show. The bigger the show, the more interesting it would be. Jin Tong looked at the couplet in front of her and smiled disdainfully. Su Yan looked over and asked with her eyes, ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡±? Jin Tong looked back confidently, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±. Su Yan was a little speechless. Why was she so arrogant? Jin Tong replied arrogantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do this couplet. If you don¡¯t know how to do it either, then we¡¯ll call it a draw.¡± Everyone was a little speechless. Although it was normal that they could not match up, was it really good to be so confident? Su Yan shook her head in amusement. Looking at the white silk cloth on her head, she pondered for a moment and picked up her pen. This scene shocked everyone. Could it be that Princess Consort Guang Pingwang was preparing to answer the question? They looked at Su Yan¡¯s hand with anticipation and disbelief. The tip of the pen paused for a moment, and Su Yan smoothly wrote the second half of the couplet. Although the servants in the building felt that she couldn¡¯t answer any good couplets, they still respectfully took the white paper on the table. They just nced at it and froze. The other famous thing about this Fu Yalou was that the servants in the building were all knowledgeable. Even a person who swept the floor was more likely to be a schr than anyone. Many curious schrs came because of this. The servant who took the second half of the couplet written by Su Yan was a young man with a hunched back. The moment he saw the second half of the couplet, he even straightened his back and hurriedly walked to the backyard. This unexpected turn of events attracted everyone¡¯s spections. Not long after, an old man walked out from the backyard. His hair and beard were all white. After taking two steps, he came to Su Yan¡¯s side with a trembling voice and asked, ¡°This second half of the couplet was written by you?¡± Chapter 149 - Fu Yalou

Chapter 149: Fu Yalou

He knew Su Yan¡¯s identity, but there was no respect for Guang Pingwang in his tone, just like how Su Yan was just an ordinary citizen. Su Yan did not feel offended. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± The old man¡¯s expression gradually became agitated, but he did not say anything. He just handed the paper in his hand to the servant just now and asked him to read it. The servant held the paper of the second half of the couplet and stood on the stage and announced loudly, ¡°The second half of the couplet that the Princess Consort of Guang Pingwang gave was: leave unintentionally, let the clouds roll in the sky.¡± This was a wonderful pair! Zhaoyang looked at Su Yan who was in the limelight and mmed the teacup in her hand onto the table in jealousy. She only calmed down when she remembered that the main event of the day had yet to take ce. Just as everyone was immersed in this couplet, a slovenly person suddenly walked in. With one look, it was obvious that he did not fit into the atmosphere of Fu Yalou. The people in the building did not mean to look down on him. They only asked him a simple question. That person¡¯s attitude was unusually arrogant as he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Su Yan. Who dares to stop me!¡± Calling Princess Consort Guang Pingwang¡¯s name directly like this, everyone looked at Su Yan in confusion. For a moment, the entire hall became a vacuum. Su Yan turned around and looked into the man¡¯s eyes. When the man saw Su Yan, he went forward to hold her hand. He was separated by the inner guards beside her. When the man saw this, his expression changed and he said angrily, ¡°Su Yan, you treacherous woman. You abandoned me after climbing up to the Guang Residence and even sent people to kill me. Today, I will reveal your true colors.¡± Su Yan¡¯s expression did not change. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± The man revealed a cold smile. ¡°I have evidence. It¡¯s our love token from back then.¡± Everyone whispered to each other. Zhaoyang revealed a vicious smile at the side. Su Yan said with a cold face, ¡°Then take it out.¡± The man proudly took out a silk handkerchief and said, ¡°This is the love token you gave me back then.¡± While everyone was shocked, Su Yan smiled. Looking at the bright golden thread on the handkerchief in his hand, she said, ¡°This is indeed a love token.¡± He didn¡¯t expect her to admit it directly. Even the man and Zhaoyang were stunned. However, Su Yan admitted it, which was more advantageous to their situation. The man wanted to say something, but Su Yan interrupted him. Su Yan continued, ¡°Unfortunately, you found the wrong person. This golden thread can only be used in the imperial pce.¡± The man was stunned. Well¡­ The people of Fu Yalou also came back to their senses. That was indeed the case. This golden silk was very precious. It was only provided to the master of the imperial pce every year. Ever since Zhaoyang said that he liked it a few years ago, this golden silk had be her exclusive. They all knew about this situation. Zhaoyang¡¯s expression was stiff as she stood on the spot. She did not expect that the matter would actually turn to her. She wanted to sneak away. Schrs were hot-blooded after all. Seeing this situation, they all said that they wanted to send the man to the officials. The man was in a hurry and happened to see Zhaoyang who was about to leave. He rushed over and grabbed her, saying, ¡°Princess Zhaoyang, save me.¡± Feeling the gazes of the surrounding people, Zhaoyang wanted to kill this man directly. The discussions of the crowd made her unable to defend herself. Looking at the figure of Su Yan and Jin Tong who were standing side by side, she knew that they were in cahoots. She gritted her teeth in hatred, but the current situation did not allow her to think too much. She quickly shook off the man¡¯s hand and thought of something. She said tearfully, ¡°Who are you? Who asked you to frame me?¡± The man was still unwilling to let her go. Zhaoyang suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but you want to ruin my reputation like this. I, I¡­¡± She fainted in the servant girl¡¯s arms. Everyone believed Zhaoyang¡¯s words. After all, this man just ndered Princess Consort Guang Pingwang and didn¡¯t have much credibility. Chapter 150 - Unexpected Joy

Chapter 150: Unexpected Joy

The maids wanted to take Zhaoyang away but were stopped by Su Yan. Su Yan said worriedly, ¡°You¡¯d better take a look at Princess Zhaoyang first. Otherwise, if you dy the best time for treatment, can you bear it?¡± Zhaoyang, who was pretending to faint, hated Su Yan even more. A middle-aged man in white volunteered to be a doctor. He was eager to curry favor with the royal family, but no one stopped him. As soon as he checked Zhaoyang¡¯s pulse, the doctor¡¯s expression changed. He carefully checked her pulse a few times, and cold sweat broke out on his head. This aroused Su Yan¡¯s curiosity, and she said, ¡°How is Princess Zhaoyang? You have to answer truthfully.¡± The doctor¡¯s face twitched, and his expression became even more nervous. Su Yan urged him again and again, and thenforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if there¡¯s something that¡¯s hard to say, if you say it out loud, no one will do anything to you in front of everyone.¡± If he did not say such a scandal, when the people in the pce found out, they would definitely kill him. It was better to say it out loud. They did not dare to do anything to him openly. The doctor seemed to have made up his mind. He closed his eyes and shouted, ¡°Princess Zhaoyang is pregnant.¡± Because he was overly nervous, he shouted very loudly. His voice reverberated in Fu Yalou, and the scene was silent. Zhaoyang did not pretend to be unconscious anymore. She looked at him in shock. It was only when the servant girl behind her hurriedly whispered something into her ear that Zhaoyang closed her eyes again and was hurriedly sent back to the pce. Hearing such a big scandal of the imperial family, everyone left one after another, afraid that they would be implicated. Jin Tong curiously took a step forward and asked, ¡°Is this true?¡± She thought that the doctor was someone arranged by Su Yan. Su Yan shook her head and said, ¡°He¡¯s not my person.¡± It meant that Zhaoyang was really pregnant. When Zhaoyang returned to the imperial pce, she hurriedly looked for the imperial physician to confirm the diagnosis. She also thought that this was Su Yan¡¯s doing. However, the imperial physician¡¯s words made her despair. She was really three months pregnant. The news had already spread. With the mentality of not punishing the masses, the news spread even faster than usual. Even Nn Chen knew about this matter. He originally did not put this stupid sister in his eyes and did not want to bother with her at all. However, he thought of something and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Zhaoyang.¡± She was throwing a tantrum when he came to Zhaoyang¡¯s bedroom. A trace of disdain shed in Nn Chen¡¯s eyes, but the next moment, he entered the room with a worried expression. As soon as Zhaoyang saw him, she hurriedly held his hand and said, ¡°Brother Emperor, what should I do? You have to save me.¡± Nn Chen unnoticeably shook her hand and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you. Tell me what happened.¡± Zhaoyang¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down, but she still didn¡¯t want to tell him. Nn Chen didn¡¯t urge her, but only said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I can¡¯t help you, right?¡± Zhaoyang only mentioned that she failed to frame Su Yan three months ago and put herself in danger. Nn Chen looked at Zhaoyang with ridicule, but he was more appreciative of Su Yan. After Zhaoyang finished speaking, she looked at him anxiously. Nn Chen motioned for her not to be nervous and asked, ¡°Then what do you want to do now?¡± Zhaoyang said, ¡°Brother Emperor, I want to abort the child. Can you help me kill everyone who knows about this?¡± The viciousness in her eyes was shocking. Nn Chen was not surprised at all. He had known how cruel his sister was since he was young. Nn Chen said awkwardly, ¡°There are too many people involved in this matter. Also, there¡¯s the Princess Consort of Guang Pingwang and the seventh princess of Kingdom Jin. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to handle them.¡± Hearing the two people she hated the most, hatred shed in Zhaoyang¡¯s eyes. She was very disdainful of Nn Chen¡¯s cowardice. Nn Chen saw her expression but he was not angry. He smiled and said casually, ¡°No one knows who your child is. It¡¯s better to find someone to marry. This is also a good idea.¡± Chapter 151 - The Child Was Guang Pingwangs

Chapter 151: The Child Was Guang Pingwang¡¯s

After saying that, he smiled and said, ¡°Who does Zhaoyang like? Brother will arrange a marriage for you.¡± Zhaoyang¡¯s expression was stunned as if she was carefully considering Nn Chen¡¯s suggestion. Gradually, her eyes lit up. Nn Chen knew that she had taken the bait and left with a satisfied smile. The next day, everyone in the capital found out that Princess Zhaoyang was pregnant out of wedlock. While guessing who the man was, they sneered at the Princess of the kingdom for being so shameless. In the afternoon, a piece of news came from the pce. Princess Zhaoyang¡¯s child was Guang Pingwang¡¯s. Zhaoyang said tearfully in front of all the officials in the court. When Guang Pingwang had forced her to drink, she had been holding back for fear of damaging the rtionship between the royal family and Guang Pingwang. However, she could not hide it anymore. Guang Pingwang did not appear in the court, so no one refuted her. This matter was taken as the final conclusion and spread. Everyone¡¯s attitude towards Zhaoyang also changed, from a sneer to a loyal woman. Many people began to criticize Guang Pingwang, moring for him to take responsibility. When Su Yan heard this, she was also shocked by Zhaoyang¡¯s thick skin. Although she knew what was going on, they were well-grounded. They even brought out the evidence that Guang Pingwang had stayed in the imperial pce. The timing was just right. For a moment, they were unable to defend themselves. Zhaoyang swaggered into Guang Residence and looked at Su Yan. ¡°Little sister paid her respects to the Princess Consort.¡± It was not even the beginning of their rtionship, but she had already called her sister. How much did she want to enter Guang Residence? Su Yan sneered and said, ¡°Do you really think that no one knows what¡¯s going on with the seed in your stomach?¡± Zhaoyang did not panic at all, she used a handkerchief to touch the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°I know that sister doesn¡¯t want me to take away the Royal Highness¡¯s love, and I don¡¯t want to disturb your love, but¡­ The Royal Highness took my body, so there¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯m already the Royal Highness¡¯ woman.¡± She bowed again and said, ¡°Zhaoyang bowed to sister.¡± This was forcing her to ept her bow. Su Yan quietly watched her performance and slowly sipped her tea, ignoring her. Zhaoyang gritted her teeth in hatred. With a thought, she fell straight to the side, wanting to use the fainting to me Guang Residence. The maidservants who had received instructions earlier quickly caught her, crying and begging Su Yan to find a doctor. Su Yan said, ¡°The princess¡¯ body is delicate. It¡¯s better to go back to the imperial pce to find the imperial physician. I¡¯m afraid the doctors in Guang Residence are notpetent.¡± After saying that, she ordered the butler to invite them out. The servant girls could not resist the butler¡¯s actions at all. Zhaoyang pretended to faint but could not make a sound. They could only let them be driven out. Zhaoyang secretly gave the servant girl a hand gesture. The many years of tacit understanding made the servant girl instantly understand what she meant. She did not leave immediately. Instead, she cried and shouted at the entrance of Guang Residence. Zhaoyang fainted in public and was sent out of Guang Residence. She had already attracted the attention of many people. After the servant girl¡¯s publicity, everyone was dissatisfied with Su Yan who had forced a pregnant woman to faint and even chased her out. Just like that, Zhaoyang did not wait for Su Yan to send them in. She could only return to the imperial pce gloomily. However, the public opinion was already biased towards Zhaoyang¡¯s side. Guang Pingwang only found out about this after he had returned from the military camp. Su Yan also told him about how Zhaoyang had framed her. Gu Ruoyun said that she would leave this matter to him so that Su Yan would not be troubled. The next morning at the imperial court. Nn Chen put on a gentle smile and asked, ¡°Guang Pingwang, when are you going to marry Princess Zhaoyang?¡± Gu Ruoyun replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry her.¡± He did not even want to mention Zhaoyang¡¯s name. Nn Chen¡¯s expression darkened as he replied, ¡°Guang Pingwang had risked his life for the imperial court to obtain the title of God of war. Are you going to deny your debt and ruin your good reputation?¡± The officials all felt that the Emperor¡¯s courage in challenging Gu Ruoyun wasmendable. However, they were in agreement with the Emperor on this matter. Chapter 152 - Zhaoyangs Betrayal

Chapter 152: Zhaoyang¡¯s Betrayal

Marrying a princess was beneficial, but not harmful. The court had parted on bad terms. After the court session, Nn Chen changed his angry look and trim the flowers in a good mood. He was happy that he could make Gu Ruoyun suffer. He did not expect things to turn around so quickly. The day before that day, he had even taunted Gu Ruoyun in court for being shameless. On that day, in court, Zhaoyang had been lying when he had summoned her. This child did not belong to Guang Pingwang. Nn Chen stared gloomily at Zhaoyang, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked, ¡°Do you know what you were saying just now?¡± Zhaoyang¡¯s expression was a little frightened. She stole a nce at Gu Ruoyun and replied with a trembling voice, ¡°This child of mine is an illegitimate child of mine. It has nothing to do with Guang Pingwang.¡± Nn Chen could tell from her expression that Gu Ruoyun had done something. He silently cursed Zhaoyang in his heart for being useless. He looked at the red scar on her neck that had inadvertently appeared. He immediately got down from the imperial throne and helped Zhaoyang up from the ground. He acted like a good brother and asked, ¡°What happened to the injuries on your body? Could it be that someone had beaten you into a confession?¡± The meaning in his words was directed at Gu Ruoyun. Zhaoyang shook her head and denied it. She repeatedly imed that the child had nothing to do with Guang Pingwang. Gu Ruoyun replied coldly, ¡°I see that the Emperor is always trying to pin this sh*t on me.¡± Nn Chen knew that he was being too deliberate. However, things have alreadye to this and he could not watch Gu Ruoyun escape unscathed. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m also worried about my little sister.¡± Gu Ruoyun replied mockingly, ¡°Emperor, you should take a look at this first.¡± The assistant minister of the Ministry of Rites handed a small booklet to Nn Chen. On it was a detailed record of how Zhaoyang had framed Su Yan, the identity of the man she had found, and how she had killed him afterward. It was written clearly. One look and it was obvious that this was not something that could be fabricated. This kind of thing could be easily verified with a single look. Nn Chen¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. In the next second, he fiercely mmed Zhaoyang onto the ground and said in disappointment, ¡°It was a waste of my trust in you. I had almost hurt the Guang Pingwang¡¯s heart.¡± He then gave his orders, ¡°Pass down my orders. Princess Zhaoyang has been demoted to amoner. From now on, she has nothing to do with the imperial family.¡± Nn Chen looked at Gu Ruoyun and said, ¡°I¡¯ve really wronged Guang Pingwang. I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation.¡± He then changed the topic, ¡°However, it¡¯s still inappropriate to use lynchings in the pce. This time, I shall take back the military authority of the Hewei Region from Guang Pingwang¡¯s hands as a form of punishment.¡± This was his true goal. The military authority was divided into four categories: Rongping Region, Caosheng Region, Shanghe Region, and the Hewei Region. The Hewei Region¡¯s military authority was the weakest and was basically dispensable. This was also Nn Chen¡¯s n. The imperial kingdom could not leave Gu Ruoyun¡¯s influence and he was prepared to slowly weaken his power. He would never allow himself to be trampled on by a prince like his father. It could be said that the imperial family of the Imperial Kingdom had always been living under Gu Ruoyun¡¯s shadow. If they could not win the battle, they would have to rely on him. This had already be a shadow in their hearts. No matter who it was, the first person to be dealt with would definitely be Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun looked at Nn Chen mockingly and said icily, ¡°Why go through so much trouble? I¡¯ll hand this talisman over to the Emperor today. I¡¯m not young anymore. It¡¯s time for me to return home in glory.¡± After he had finished speaking, he did not wait for the next court session. Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the Emperor to announce what Zhaoyang has done to the world. Otherwise, my princess consort will be jealous.¡± Nn Chen looked at the Tiger Talisman on the table. It was clearly what he wanted, but the other party had handed it over. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to connect it. There was simply nothing more pathetic than this. This familiar scene made the ministers instantly recall the fear of being dominated by Guang Pingwang. Chapter 153 - A Hot Potato

Chapter 153: A Hot Potato

All of them lowered their heads, afraid that the Emperor would hand over the task of persuading the Guang Pingwang to take back the Tiger Talisman to them. Nn Chen¡¯s face turned ashen as he ended the court meeting. He gloomily swept his gaze across the officials who were bent like shrimps and his expression turned even upset. He flung his sleeves and returned to the imperial study. Gu Ruoyun had just returned to Guang Residence when the people in the imperial pce posted a notice announcing the crime of Zhaoyang. This was Nn Chen¡¯s goodwill but Gu Ruoyun did not express it. Su Yan suddenly received an invitation from the imperial consort, Consort Xian. When Nn Chen had been the crown prince, he had only had two concubines and no imperial consort. Hence, there was no empress in the imperial pce at this moment. The imperial consort, who had been promoted from two concubines, managed the harem together. The two concubines were Consort Xian and Consort Lan. Consort Xian¡¯s mother n was more powerful so her status was slightly higher than Consort Lan¡¯s. Su Yan looked at the invitation and felt a little strange. Gu Ruoyun told her what he had done and Su Yan nodded in understanding. Su Yan arrived at the imperial pce ording to the time on the invitation. The eunuchs¡¯ attitude was clearly different from thest time she hade. Perhaps they had been influenced by their master and were more respectful. The eunuchs sent Su Yan to the imperial consort¡¯s residence. Consort Xian ordered the people waiting at the door to wee Su Yan as soon as they saw her. She said with a smile, ¡°Princess Consort Guang Pingwang is finally here. My master can¡¯t wait any longer. My master has been talking about wanting to meet you, so he found the opportunity.¡± Su Yan smiled and did not say anything. She followed her to the bedroom. The entireyout had the demeanor of a schrly family. Consort Xian was indeed the descendant of the third generation of pavilion elders. Consort Xian sat on the main seat. Su Yan bowed to her and was quickly helped up by her. Her expression was very intimate. Only then did Su Yan size her up. Her appearance was like a jade from a small family, exquisite yetcking in grace. Consort Xian looked at Su Yan¡¯s face and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone says that the daughter of the Su family is a fairy-like figure. Seeing you today is really true.¡± Su Yan replied with a smile, ¡°Consort Xian is also a famous talented girl.¡± Consort Xian¡¯s smile gradually deepened as she chatted with Su Yan as if the invitation of that day was as simple as chatting with her. Su Yan did not expose it and smiled in agreement. This process could be said to be extremely boring. Until the eunuch outside the door said, ¡°The Emperor has arrived!¡± Consort Xian stopped speaking and stepped forward to wee the Emperor. Su Yan could only follow suit. Nn Chen walked in and saw Su Yan and said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Princess Consort of Guang Pingwang to be here.¡± Consort Xian cut in at the right time, ¡°I also like Princess Consort Guang Pingwang very much, that¡¯s why I invited her to the pce.¡± Nn Chen smiled and said, ¡°The music yed by Princess Consort Guang Pingwang at thest banquet is still fresh in my memory.¡± The person who was chatting with Su Yan was directly reced by Nn Chen. Consort Xian added a sentence or two. The atmosphere was very lively. Su Yan cooperated with them to stall for time, but she didn¡¯t know what they were going to do? A sound suddenly came from outside the door. Jin Tong ignored the servants¡¯ obstruction and directly walked in. When she saw Su Yan, she went up to greet her in surprise. Nn Chen and Consort Xian looked at each other, the expression in their eyes was not very good. Jin Tong directly used the excuse that she had something to do and took Su Yan away. Nn Chen gritted his teeth and let them go. After leaving the door, Su Yan asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Jin Tong curled her lips in disdain, ¡°These two people wanted to stall you and create the illusion that you were kidnapped. They wanted Guang Pingwang to bring troops to find you so that they could return the soldier talisman to him.¡± Su Yan did not expect them to think of such a shameless method. She asked again, ¡°How did you know?¡± At this point, Jin Tong sighed and looked at Su Yan enviously. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your husband. He is waiting for you at the pce gate. He asked me to bring you out.¡± Su Yan smiled. Jin Tong said again, ¡°An Yi, that blockhead, why can¡¯t he be more like his master?¡± Chapter 154 - An Yi Who Had Been Betrayed

Chapter 154: An Yi Who Had Been Betrayed

Su Yanughed and said with certainty, ¡°Gu Ruoyun must have promised you something. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have bothered to get involved in this mess, would you?¡± Jin Tong giggled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Guang Pingwang said that he would let An Yi be my guard for a day.¡± Su Yan really did not know why this princess would not let An Yi go. Could it be because he had saved her once back then? Outside the pce gates, she saw Gu Ruoyun and the cold-blooded An Yi. Su Yan smiled unkindly. Jin Tong happily took An Yi away and Su Yan followed Gu Ruoyun back to Guang Residence. Nn Chen¡¯s good deed had been ruined by Jin Tong and he was feeling depressed. Jin Tong represented Kingdom Jin and he would never allow her to have any rtions with Guang Pingwang. He was ready to force himself on her that night. After eating dinner, Jin Tong felt a little dizzy. She had seen a lot of shady things when she was growing up in the royal pce, and she sensed that something was wrong almost as soon as her body reacted. She moved to the cab with difficulty, trying to take out the antidote she had brought. Before she opened the cab, the door was opened. Nn Chen still had a gentle look on his face and said, ¡°The seventh princess seems to be a little ufortable. I wonder if I can help her?¡± Jin Tong looked at him as if she was looking at a piece of trash. She said coldly, ¡°Do you think I will yield to you just because you do this?¡± Nn Chen didn¡¯t care and said with a smile, ¡°The marriage between the seventh princess and me is the best choice. Your father thinks so too.¡± He wouldn¡¯t have been so bold before, but after talking with the royal family of the Kingdom Jin, the seventh princess was destined to be the victim of the political marriage. Jin Tong opened her eyes wide in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was betrayed by her father. Nn Chen approached her step by step and said with a deep smile, ¡°Seventh princess, you¡¯d better not resist. I will cherish you.¡± Jin Tong¡¯s limbs were powerless as she was trapped by him. She could only shout, ¡°An Yi!¡± There was no movement around her. Just as Jin Tong was in despair, a ck shadow shed past. Nn Chen fell to the ground in front of Jin Tong. Only then did she rx her body and fall to the ground. An Yi stood by the side with an ice-cold expression. He had no intention of supporting her. Jin Tong was not surprised and said, ¡°An Yi, thank goodness you¡¯re here today.¡± After saying that, without waiting for An Yi¡¯s reply, she fumbled around and took out a brown bottle from the cab. After taking it, she felt that her body felt much better. Pointing at Nn Chen who was on the ground, she asked, ¡°What should we do with him?¡± An Yi silently picked up his cor and sent him back to his bedroom. After doing all this, An Yi returned to Jin Tong¡¯s bedroom. Jin Tong smiled and came over, saying, ¡°An Yi, why don¡¯t you stay by my side instead of going back to Guang Residence? Otherwise, I¡¯ll be in danger.¡± An Yi looked coldly at the hand on his arm. Jin Tong pursed her lips and took the hand off. An Yi disappeared in an instant. Jin Tongy on the bed and a tear slid across her face. She was really scared just now. Then, she tried her best to curl her lips into a smile, but her eyes were full of bitterness. Nn Chen had lost his temper when he woke up. He directly contacted the Jin Emperor and the two countries quickly exchanged the marriage contract. By the time Jin Tong learned the news, the truth was already set in stone. An Yi had already returned to Guang Residence. When Su Yan learned the news, she even deliberately nced at An Yi. She could not see anything. In the middle of the night, Jin Tong had once again barged into Guang Residence, but she had also been discovered. Jin Tong looked at the cold man in front of her and said, ¡°Do you like me a little?¡± An Yi¡¯s expression was always cold, and he did not reply. Jin Tong seemed to have grabbed some life-saving straw and said excitedly, ¡°I knew it. You must have me in your heart, right?¡± Chapter 155 - Jin Tong As Concubine

Chapter 155: Jin Tong As Concubine

An Yi then replied, ¡°No.¡± The light in Jin Tong¡¯s eyes was extinguished in an instant. She took a step back in a daze and replied with a dull expression, ¡°I understand.¡± Su Yan took a step forward worriedly but was held back by Gu Ruoyun. Jin Tongposed herself and smiled, ¡°You must have been troubled by me during this period of time. I won¡¯t bother you again in the future. I won¡¯t bother you again.¡± She was smiling when she said this, but it somehow made people feel sad. Su Yan didn¡¯t understand this feeling. Was it so important to her that An Yi had only caught Jin Tong who had fallen from the tree? Jin Tong left after saying that. On the day Jin Tong was conferred the title of Consort Wan, Guang Residence weed another unexpected guest, Jin Yueling. He came to Guang Residence and said to Su Yan, ¡°Jin Tong didn¡¯t fall from the tree by ident. She wanted to die.¡± Su Yan was shocked and turned her head to look at An Yi. An Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he was clearly a little sluggish. Jin Yueling wasn¡¯t a talkative person. His rtionship with the other members of the imperial family wasn¡¯t that great. He was able to make this trip for Jin Tong because of the past few days. He took out a box and handed it to An Yi, saying, ¡°She gave this to you.¡± The scene was a little awkward. Just when Su Yan thought that An Yi would not ept it, he picked up the box and disappeared in a sh. Jin Yueling looked at Su Yan and said, ¡°My father is going to summon me back to the country.¡± Su Yan did not understand the reason he told her that. Jin Yueling¡¯s eyes shed with passion as he said, ¡°But I¡¯m not going back. I want to be like what you said. I want to roam the world and see if I can produce a better song.¡± Su Yan stared at him in shock. Before she could say anything, he continued, ¡°Miss Su Yan, I like you very much.¡± This liking was clearly not between a man and a woman. It was a form of admiration. Su Yan reflexively looked at Gu Ruoyun beside her and opened her mouth to exin, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Gu Ruoyunughed coldly and waved his hand. Jin Yueling, who had been doing well just a moment ago, was now sent to the main entrance. Su Yan swallowed her saliva and smiled. She was cursing that Jin Yueling to death in her heart. If he were to leave, why he would have to dig a hole for her? Gu Ruoyun carried Su Yan into the room. She still did not make it to thest step. After Su Yan had fallen asleep from exhaustion, Gu Ruoyun stroked her hair and got up to leave the room. As soon as he stepped out of the room, he saw An Yi kneeling at the door. Gu Ruoyun was not surprised at all and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± An Yi replied, ¡°She¡¯s been sent to the outskirts of the city.¡± This made Gu Ruoyun raise an eyebrow and ask in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re not going to keep her?¡± An Yi did not say a word. After a long pause, he guessed, ¡°I did not leave any evidence behind in this matter. I will bear all the me.¡± Gu Ruoyun waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, you can leave now.¡± An Yi left and went straight to the Department of Punishment. He then gave himself the harshest punishment possible. Four hourster, he walked out with a pale face. The seventh princess of the Kingdom Jin, Jin Tong, had suddenly disappeared on the day of her conferment. Everyone in the imperial pce had been mobilized but no one had been found. The Emperor had thrown a tantrum and everyone in the pce was worried about their safety. However, this matter was really embarrassing and no one had spread it out. While Nn Chen ordered people to secretly search, he focused his attention on Guang Residence. After all, the person who was most likely to do this and who had the ability to do it was Guang Pingwang. Because the matter of the Tiger Talisman had not been resolved, Nn Chen temporarily held back his troops. When Su Yan heard about this matter, she looked at An Yi in surprise. She did not know what he was thinking. If he did not have Jin Tong in his heart, but he took the risk to save the person, or if he did, then he was so cold to the person. After he had saved her, he had even sent her away. An Yi was no different from before. Gu Ruoyun suddenly seemed to be busy with something these past few days. After handing over the Tiger Talisman, he no longer went to the military camp. After resting for a few days, he began to leave early and returnte. Chapter 156 - Qicao Pawnshop

Chapter 156: Qicao Pawnshop

After Su Yan had some free time, she remembered what Madam Su had said and asked her to go to the shop to take a look. Thinking of this, Su Yan felt a little guilty. It had been a long time since she had promised Madam Su to go and take a look. Thinking of this, she immediately took Chu Tao and set off. Chu Tao had followed Madam Su to the shop a few times before in order to help Su Yan in the future. It could be said that Madam Su had already treated her daughter in every way. Su Yan did not enter the shop immediately. Instead, she brought Chu Tao to visit the streets of the capital city. Chu Tao pointed out which shop belonged to the Su family one by one. Su Yan looked at the que of the shop that belonged to the Su family. There was a small red bean mark on it. Chu Tao felt that it was a little strange, but she knew something about it. She smiled and said, ¡°This is the token of love between Master Su and Madam Su.¡± She did not expect her father and mother to be so romantic when they were young. After walking around for a while, Su Yan found a teahouse and went in. She ordered a cup of tea and drank it slowly. Chu Tao asked curiously, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you go into the shop to have a look?¡± Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°This is a time when business is busy. I won¡¯t disturb them. Come and tell me about the situation of these shops.¡± There were a total of eight shops in the capital. They dabbled in various industries, and the best business was Jin Ji Pastry. This shop¡¯s pastry was very popr in the capital, from the royal family to themon people. All the pastry recipes were developed by the Su family themselves, so it was absolutely impossible to get this taste in other ces. The quality of the rest of the shops was uneven. Su Yan interrupted Chu Tao¡¯s words and said, ¡°Tell me, which shop is the worst?¡± Chu Tao answered without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s Qicao Pawnshop. There¡¯s a pawnshop in the capital that has been given a title by the pce. The people feel that they¡¯re more reliable, so the pawnshops in the capital have been in a slump for the past few years. Only our family is still holding on.¡± As she said this, she was a little indignant. ¡°That pawnshop actually specializes in swindling. I don¡¯t know why the pce gave it to them.¡± Su Yan did not say anything. She picked up the cup and took a sip. What other reason could it be? There was someone behind it. It seemed like this was the shop of that imperial rtive. The only prince that still existed in the pce was the current emperor. It went without saying who the owner of this pawnshop was. Su Yan put down the cup and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the pawnshop to take a look.¡± Chu Tao naturally had no objections. If the two of them wanted to go to the Su family¡¯s Qicao Pawnshop, they would have to pass by the pawnshop that was licensed by the imperial family. Su Yan looked up and saw the words ¡®Imperial Pawnshop¡¯ written carelessly on the sign. They were really afraid that others would not know. With such a dy, she coincidentally bumped into an old woman who was pushed out by the pawnshop staff. The old woman¡¯s expression was a little agitated. She took out the bracelet in her hand and said, ¡°This bracelet isn¡¯t mine. Please take a look again. This bracelet isn¡¯t mine.¡± The person pushing was a young man with a pointy mouth and monkey cheeks. He crossed his arms and said mockingly, ¡°I saw you enter our pawnbroker with this bracelet. If It¡¯s not yours, then whose is it?¡± The old woman fell to her knees with a plop, she said, ¡°This really isn¡¯t mine. My bracelet is our family¡¯s heirloom. My child was forced to take it out to pawn because he was sick. My child is still waiting for this money to save his life.¡± The young man said impatiently, ¡°Take your bracelet and get lost. We don¡¯t ept this kind of thing at the pawnshop.¡± The old woman¡¯s expression was even more desperate. She kept crying andining that this was not her bracelet. The young man saw more and more people surrounding him. A sh of anger appeared in his eyes. He kicked away the old woman¡¯s hand that was grabbing his pants. The old woman was kicked to the ground. The bracelet in her hand fell to the ground and shattered. Chapter 157 - Imperial Pawnshop

Chapter 157: Imperial Pawnshop

Seeing this, the young man spat and said loudly, ¡°This old woman is holding a fake bracelet and wants toe to our pawnshop to scam. Everyone, please take a good look. This bracelet was not broken by me.¡± Those who originally thought that the young man had gone a little overboard looked at the old woman strangely when they heard this. It seemed that such an honest person would actually do such a thing. The old woman was at a loss for words. Su Yan frowned and asked Chu Tao to help her up. She looked at the bracelet on the ground and asked, ¡°Madam, this bracelet doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡± The old woman looked at Su Yan and hurriedly nodded. Su Yan looked at the young man at the door and asked, ¡°You said that this bracelet belongs to this old woman?¡± The young man looked at Su Yan with disdain and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yan smiled and picked up the bracelet that had been broken into three pieces on the ground. She said, ¡°Madam has such a good thing. There¡¯s no need to worry about the child¡¯s medical expenses.¡± The olddy¡¯s expression was a little confused. The young man mocked, ¡°This person¡¯s eyesight is not that good. Even if this bracelet is not broken, it¡¯s just an ordinary Hotan jade. The quality is not good. It¡¯s not worth anything at all.¡± Su Yan held the bracelet and said in surprise, ¡°So you guys don¡¯t know that this is zed jade. Although this kind of jade is very simr to Hotan jade, their value is worlds apart.¡± ¡°Even if this bracelet is broken, the material of this zed jade is also a sky-high price.¡± The young man¡¯s expression was a bit strange, but he still said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯ve never heard of this kind of jade.¡± Su Yan shrugged and said, ¡°You can only say that you¡¯ve never heard of it because your knowledge is too shallow. This kind of good thing is not something that ordinary people can see.¡± As she spoke, she even turned the broken surface of the bracelet. Under the sunlight, specks of golden light could be vaguely seen. It really did not look like an ordinary item. The young man saw that Su Yan¡¯s temperament was extraordinary, but he also spoke with certainty. He quickly said, ¡°Please wait, I¡¯ll go and invite our shopkeeper.¡± The old woman looked at Su Yan uneasily. Su Yan patted her arm, indicating that she should not be nervous. After a while, a kind old man walked out of the pawnshop. He had a kind smile on his face, but the light in his eyes was not to be underestimated. The young man introduced that this was their imperial appraiser, Elder Wang. Elder Wang looked at the bracelet in Su Yan¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°May I take a look at the bracelet in your hand?¡± Su Yan clenched the bracelet in her hand and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t ept this kind of thing? If you don¡¯t ept it, we¡¯ll take it to Qicao Pawnshop.¡± As she said this, she was about to take the old woman away. Elder Wang was shocked. He was a little suspicious at first, but after Su Yan revealed her identity, he believed her. He immediately said, ¡°Please wait.¡± Su Yan stopped. Elder Wang said to the old woman, ¡°I thought about it carefully just now. This bracelet really doesn¡¯t belong to you. It belongs to our pawnshop. Your bracelet is still with us.¡± The old woman looked at Su Yan, not knowing what to do. Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Your Imperial Pawnshop is really fickle. Who was the one said that this bracelet belonged to this old woman just now? Now he made a mistake and said that it belongs to you.¡± The surrounding people were also discussing animatedly. Elder Wang¡¯s expression darkened and he said, ¡°Which family are you from? Do you know the background of our Imperial Pawnshop? Be careful not to bring trouble to your family.¡± Su Yan did not take this threat seriously and immediately said, ¡°No matter what you say, this bracelet belongs to this madam. It has nothing to do with your pawnshop.¡± This was because the young man had already taken out the old woman¡¯s family heirloom. The old woman immediately said, ¡°This is my bracelet.¡± Elder Wang said proudly, ¡°How is it? You have nothing to say, right?¡± Only then did the old woman react. She looked at Su Yan in embarrassment. Chapter 158 - Deception

Chapter 158: Deception

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll return this bracelet to you.¡± As she said that, she threw it back. The young man quickly caught it. Elder Wang took it over and took a look. This was not zed jade, it was just an ordinary Hotan jade. After looking carefully, he did not find any golden light. He looked at the young man in bewilderment. The young man touched his head and said, ¡°I really saw it just now.¡± Elder Wang realized that he had been tricked. He looked at Su Yan in anger and said, ¡°How dare you fool me!¡± Su Yan shrugged and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s zed jade.¡± Seeing that he was frowning, Su Yan continued, ¡°You should learn more about the appreciation of gemstones. The Hotan jade is the lowest grade because its jade quality is not pure, it is mixed with cotton, so it is also called zed jade.¡± Elder Wang¡¯s face became darker and darker. He sneered and said, ¡°Qicao Pawnshop. Very good. We will remember this.¡± As he said that, he brought the young man back to the pawnshop. The old woman thanked Su Yan profusely. Su Yan said, ¡°If you want to pawn, you can go to Qicao Pawnshop.¡± The onlookers were not stupid. They had long seen what was going on. One after another, they apuded Su Yan. Su Yan smiled and led the old woman to the pawnshop. Chu Tao asked in a low voice, ¡°Princess Consort, how did you do that golden light just now?¡± Su Yan took out a handkerchief made of gold threads. The handkerchief was transparent and gold threads shed inside. It was wrapped around the bracelet on her wrist. Under the sunlight, it looked like the bracelet was shining from a distance. Chu Tao secretly smiled. She really was a princess consort. When they came to Qiaocao Pawnshop, the business was even worse than Su Yan had imagined. The entire pawnshop was empty, and only a middle-aged man and an eleven or twelve-year-old boy were busy. Su Yan was a little curious. There were no guests here, so what were the two of them busy with. They didn¡¯t even see them when they entered the door. They couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly. The two of them turned around when they heard the sound. When they saw Su Yan and the others, they were stunned for a moment, as if they suddenly felt that a guest had entered the door. Su Yan was dumbfounded. She walked closer and took a look. In their hands were all sorts of appreciation books. The middle-aged man was the first to stand up and say, ¡°I¡¯m the manager of Qicao Pawnshop, Zhang Sheng, are you guys trying to pawn something?¡± Su Yan nodded and pointed to the old woman behind her. ¡°She wants to pawn something.¡± The old woman quickly handed the bracelet over and said, ¡°I want to pawn this bracelet.¡± Zhang Sheng looked at the bracelet in his hand and his eyes lit up. He quickly asked the boy to take out the tools. The boyboriously took out a small box from a big box and handed it to Zhang Sheng. This pawnshop looked rather shabby, but this box was quite new. One look and one could tell that it was frequently used. Zhang Sheng opened the box. There were all kinds of appreciation tools inside. Su Yan could not understand them, so she walked around the shop with ack of interest. She felt that there was only one word that could describe the ce, and it was very shabby. At this time, Zhang Sheng had finished checking the bracelet in his hand. He asked, ¡°Do you want to be a living contract or a dead contract?¡± The old woman thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to be a living contract.¡± Zhang Sheng nodded in agreement and said, ¡°The quality of this bracelet is very good. If there are conditions, it¡¯s better to have a living contract. This thing has a lot of collection value. It can be passed down as a family heirloom.¡± The old woman smiled and repeatedly agreed. Su Yan also nodded in satisfaction. Zhang Sheng was a good person. Zhang Sheng swiftly signed the contract for the old woman. After the two of them signed the contract, they gave the money to the old woman. The old woman thanked Su Yan again before leaving. Only then did Zhang Sheng realize that the two of them were not in cahoots. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± Seeing that they did not seem to be pawning things, he asked this question. Chapter 159 - The Poorest Shopkeeper

Chapter 159: The Poorest Shopkeeper

Before Su Yan could open her mouth, Chu Tao stepped forward and introduced, ¡°This is the eldest daughter of the Su family, Princess Consort of Guang Pingwang. She is your master.¡± Zhang Sheng was shocked. Madam Su had informed him that she had followed Miss Su to Guang Residence as her dowry. It was not that he was surprised by Su Yan¡¯s identity, but that Su Yan hade to his shop. Zhang Sheng cupped his hands and said, ¡°Zhang Sheng greets Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan nodded and looked at Zhang Sheng¡¯s clothes. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Su family give you money? Why is it so¡­¡± She looked at them subtly and then at the dpidated decoration of the shop. Zhang Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You may not know this, but this shop has been going downhill ever since the Imperial Pawnshop opened three years ago. Gradually, it can¡¯t make ends meet.¡± Su Yan asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the manager of the Su family have a subsidy?¡± Zhang Sheng said, ¡°The manager¡¯s subsidy is for each of the eight shops in the capital. Each shop will take out a portion of the profit and each manager will divide it equally. However, this shop has a negative monthly figure, so they are not willing to share the profit with me.¡± Su Yan frowned. ¡°This is the Su family¡¯s rule. How can they be unwilling?¡± Zhang Sheng¡¯s expression did not show any resentment. He calmly said, ¡°My current wish is to protect this shop. It¡¯s also a fact that the shop¡¯s business is not good. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of it.¡± Su Yan did not speak again, but her expression did not be rxed. There were all kinds of appreciation books in this shop. Su Yan reached out to flip through two pages and said, ¡°These are all your books?¡± The boy said from the side, ¡°These are the books that my teacher uses to teach me.¡± Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you are still a connoisseur.¡± Zhang Sheng smiled embarrassedly. The boy said proudly, ¡°My teacher is really amazing. He even worked as a judge in the underground gem market.¡± Su Yan looked at him in surprise and asked curiously, ¡°You were a judge in the underground gem market before. Why did you manage this small shop?¡± This was simply a reckless waste of a god¡¯s gift. The underground gem market was the most authoritative gem market in the Imperial Kingdom. People who could be judges there were already famous figures in the gem world. Zhang Sheng¡¯s expression was slightly restrained. He did not answer. Instead, he said, ¡°What instructions does Princess Consort have for me today?¡± Su Yan saw that he did not want to say, so she did not ask. She said, ¡°Nothing. I just came to see if you have any difficulties.¡± Zhang Sheng hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This shop hasn¡¯t made any profit for a year. The rent is almost due.¡± He was a little embarrassed as he said that. As a shopkeeper, he couldn¡¯t even afford to pay the rent of the shop. It was really embarrassing. Su Yan nodded in understanding and said, ¡°Sure. Come to Guang Residence to see me in three days.¡± Zhang Sheng said nervously, ¡°Princess Consort, this shop has a different meaning to me. You lent me the rent first. I will definitely pay it back.¡± Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I will let you close this shop?¡± Zhang Sheng did not say anything, but that was what he meant. No owner would keep such a shop. Therefore, all these years, he did not react to the unfair treatment of the joint efforts of those shops as the Su family did. He was afraid that the Su family would close this shop. Su Yan said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not ready to close this shop yet.¡± After leaving the pawnshop, Su Yan went straight back to Guang Residence and asked Chu Tao to give her orders. Three dayster, the shopkeepers of the eight shops woulde to Guang Residence to see her. When Su Yan returned to Guang Residence, she took out a piece of paper to write and draw on. Chu Tao looked at her with a strange expression and asked, ¡°Princess Consort, what are you doing?¡± Su Yan put down the pen in her hand and said, ¡°This is the location map of the eight shops.¡± Chu Tao looked over and found that it really was. Chapter 160 - 0: Business Plan

Chapter 160: Business n

When the eight shops were drawn on the paper, they were able to see the peculiarity. They formed a square and surrounded the bustling streets of the capital, except for Chu Tao¡¯s gaze that was looking at the empty space at the southwest corner. Su Yan saw that Chu Tao had noticed it and a trace of admiration shed across her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the address of the ninth shop. In this way, the entire capital¡¯s economy will be in the hands of our Su family.¡± Chu Tao still did not quite understand, but she could sense that this was a very impressive matter. Su Yan said, ¡°Get someone to look at all the shops in the southwest corner and organize the information for me to see.¡± Chu Tao nodded and went out to prepare. Su Yan said again, ¡°Bring me my dowry list, let me have a look.¡± Chu Tao nodded. At night, Su Yan went to bed before she could wait for Gu Ruoyun. She still had important matters to attend to the next day. Chu Tao saw that Su Yan had woken up early and helped her wash up. She then passed the information she had collected the day before to Su Yan. Su Yan flipped through the paper that detailed the information of all the shops in the southwest corner. She raised her brows and asked, ¡°Who made this information?¡± Chu Tao said, ¡°It¡¯s An Er.¡± Su Yan nodded. It was that man with a big smile but evil intention. No wonder it was so detailed. After looking through all the information about the shops, Su Yan picked out three pieces and put them aside. Then, she said, ¡°Bring me the dowry list that I asked you to find yesterday.¡± Chu Tao, who had already prepared it, immediately handed it to Su Yan. Su Yan took out the dowry list and put it down after a few nces. After finishing their breakfast, the two of them left. They headed straight to the southwest corner and carefully checked the three shops they had just picked out. One was an inn, one was a wine workshop, and one was a steamed bun shop. The shop with the best geographical location was the inn, but this shop was not going to be transferred. Su Yan took the second best option and went to the wine workshop. She was not very satisfied. The steamed bun shop wanted to be transferred, but theyout of the shop was not very suitable. She walked around in disappointment and saw a jewelry shop in the blink of an eye. This jewelry shop was two stories high and was decorated luxuriously. However, there were not many customers in front of the door. Even the servants standing guard at the door were sleepy. The location of this shop was better than that of the inn, but why didn¡¯t she see any information about this shop? If there was, she would not have missed it. Feeling a little strange, Su Yan directly walked in and woke them up. They were not in high spirits as they weed Su Yan in. After entering, there was a row of cabs with all kinds of jewelry on them. The style looked pretty good, but the strange thing was that there were very few customers. The one who weed them was a beautiful woman in her thirties. She was dressed in red muslin clothes and held a ck fan in her hand. As she walked, she swayed gracefully, looking enchanting and charming. Su Yan seemed to know the reason. No one would want toe to a shopkeeper like this. She would feel inferior if she saw him, and she would note with her husband either. She was afraid that the man¡¯s soul would be stolen away. Liu Meiniang nced at Su Yan and said, ¡°Little sister, what do you want to see?¡± This posture was very disrespectful, but it looked very harmonious on her body as if she was supposed to be like this. Her voice was even more decadent. Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not here to buy things.¡± Liu Meiniang¡¯s expression changed, and shezily leaned on the cab as if she had no bones. She asked with interest, ¡°Then what is sister here for?¡± Su Yan also took a step forward and said, ¡°I have some business to discuss with sister. May I have a word with you?¡± Liu Meiniang smiled tenderly and said, ¡°I will naturally follow the orders of Princess Consort Guang Pingwang.¡± Su Yan was not surprised that she was recognized. She was even more curious about the woman in front of her. She was definitely not as simple as a jewelry store owner. Chapter 161 - A Jewelry Shop in Decline

Chapter 161: A Jewelry Shop in Decline

The two of them walked into the inner room. It was different from the luxurious outside. The decorations inside were antique. At a nce, the cabs and tables were all made of mahogany. This was not a fortune that thedy boss of a jewelry shop in decline could have. Liu Meiniang suddenly approached Su Yan and whispered in her ear, ¡°Princess Consort, what do you want to talk about?¡± Su Yan ufortably took a step back and the two of them stood inside. Only then did she realize that Liu Meiniang was much taller than her. Liu Meiniang did not care about Su Yan¡¯s avoidance. She directly sat behind the table and motioned for Su Yan to sit as well. After Su Yan sat down, she went straight to the point and said, ¡°I have my eyes on your shop.¡± Liu Meiniang smiled and said, ¡°Could it be that Princess Consort wants to snatch it by force?¡± Of course, Su Yan did not think so, but seeing that she did not have a trace of fear on her face, she had a wicked face and said, ¡°If I want to snatch it, what about you?¡± The smile on Liu Meiniang¡¯s face did not change, but there was a trace of coldness in her eyes. She said, ¡°Then it depends on whether Princess Consort has the ability or not.¡± Su Yan directly said, ¡°I¡¯m joking. I want to cooperate with you.¡± This piqued Liu Meiniang¡¯s interest. Su Yan told the other party in detail, but of course, she did not finish. Just the beginning had already made her change her opinion of Su Yan. Su Yan looked at her with sparkling eyes after she finished speaking. Liu Meiniang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to cooperate.¡± Su Yan¡¯s expression brightened, and the two of them agreed to cooperate. After Su Yan left, a man in white appeared beside Liu Meiniang and asked, ¡°Master, why would you want to get involved with Princess Consort Guang Pingwang?¡± The man waspletely wrapped in a white cloth and his face could not be seen clearly. However, one could still feel a strong sense of worry from his body. Guang Pingwang was not someone to be trifled with. Liu Meiniang chuckled without a trace of worry and said, ¡°Princess Consort took the initiative to look for me. What has it got to do with me?¡± Su Yan returned to Guang Residence and added a stroke on the drawing that she had drawn on the day before. Looking at the nine dots that were already connected, she smiled in satisfaction. She thought of something and ordered, ¡°Chu Tao, send someone to buy Qicao Pawnshop.¡± Chu Tao took the order and left. Chun Xia came to Su Yan¡¯s side to wait on her. Chun Xia had not been close to Su Yan for a long time. She pouted with some grievance. Su Yan knew what she was thinking at a nce. She smiled and said, ¡°After this period, I¡¯ll take you out to y.¡± Chun Xia¡¯s expression instantly turned from dark to bright. She smiled and said that Su Yan was really nice. Chu Tao returned very quickly and said that the matter had been settled. Su Yan nodded and continued to look at her dowry. After looking at it for the past few days, she realized that Madam Su did not leave her many fixed assets. Instead, she left her many shops and things that could make money. This was also very much like Madam Su. As her daughter, how could she not do business? The dowry list was too long. Su Yan looked at it for an entire day before she finally saw the end. When she saw that there was a granary on the dowry list, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. This was really the first time she had seen a granary used as a dowry. If she remembered this in her heart, she might be able to use it at any time. Looking at the sky, it was already veryte. She rubbed her sore be and prepared to rest. An Yi suddenly knocked on the door. Su Yan did not understand. When she walked out and saw the dirty Jin Tong behind him, Su Yan understood. Jin Tong was no longer her exquisite and perfect appearance. Her entire face was covered in dirt, and there was a ck ash on her face. It looked a little ridiculous, but it was much cuter than her previous high and mighty appearance. Jin Tong pulled An Yi¡¯s sleeve and hid behind him as she greeted her. Su Yan asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± An Yi, who had never taken the initiative to speak, could not help but say, ¡°This woman nearly starved herself to death.¡± Chapter 162 - Jin Tong Returned

Chapter 162: Jin Tong Returned

His tone was filled with resentment. It was obvious that he was furious with Jin Tong. Su Yan used her eyes to ask what Jin Tong had done. Jin Tong cracked her lips into a smile but did not dare to make a sound. An Yi coldly handed Jin Tong to Su Yan and left. He walked in a hurry as if he was being chased by a ghost. Jin Tong raised her fist in displeasure. He was really a blockhead. Su Yan helplessly let her in first and said, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Jin Tong described what happened after she was rescued by An Yi from the imperial pce. After she came out, she thought that she would wander the world with An Yi. She did not expect that An Yi would leave her outside the city and not even leave her some money. Jin Tong could only mingle among the refugees. After a few pitiful days, the military camp recruited refugees as soldiers. At that time, Jin Tong, who was disguised as a man, mingled in. A few dayster, she met An Yi. An Yi brought her here. At this point, Jin Tong could not help but get angry. She said, ¡°An Yi actually thinks that I went to the military camp to look for him on purpose. I¡¯m so angry.¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows and looked at her. This look made her explode. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also think that I did it on purpose.¡± Even though she was angry, she did not forget to exin, ¡°Even if I did it on purpose, I didn¡¯t know that he was there.¡± Su Yan quicklyforted her and said, ¡°I believe that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Only then was Jin Tong satisfied. She sat down again and said, ¡°You have to exin it to An Yi properly. That stone is really unreasonable.¡± Su Yan asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he was made of wood? Why did he be a stone again?¡± Jin Tong said hatefully, ¡°Wood is just praising him. He is simply a stone that won¡¯t be affected by force or persuasion.¡± Looking at her gnashing her teeth, Su Yan shuddered. She did not know what would happen to these two lovers. Jin Tong once again stayed in Guang Residence. However, her identity was special, so she could not wear her usual attire. She reluctantly changed into the attire of a woman from the Imperial Kingdom. The iconic hair on her head was meticulouslybed. Her face was covered by a veil and she lookedpletely different from before. Once she had returned, An Yi had never returned. She had only seen him a few times before, but at this moment, she could not even catch a glimpse of him. Su Yan and Jin Tong were in the same boat. Gu Ruoyun had not seen her for a few days. The two of themy on the stone table in the courtyard and looked at the door. They had almost be husband-gazing stones. Fortunately, Su Yan remembered her official business and was not led astray by Jin Tong. Jin Tong looked curiously at the thick stack of paper in Su Yan¡¯s hand. On it were densely packed ns written by her. She excitedly said, ¡°Su Yan, let me help you.¡± Su Yan said in surprise, ¡°You can do this? I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± She reached out and handed over a stack of ns. Jin Tong flipped through two pages but did not move. Su Yan asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jin Tong spread her hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Su Yan was helpless. She knew that she could not have any hope for her. She asked her to put down the things in her hands and go eat some fruits. Jin Tong obediently followed behind Su Yan. As she watched her busy, she gradually became a little interested. Not long after, Chu Tao walked in with eight people and said, ¡°Princess Consort, this is the manager of the Su family¡¯s shop.¡± Su Yan looked up. These eight people had different expressions, except Zhang Sheng, whom she had seen before. The leader was a middle-aged man with a goatee. He looked like a philistine. These people were obviously listening to him. There was a hint of disdain in their eyes. Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, please introduce yourselves.¡± The goateed man was the first to speak, ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort. I am the manager of Su Ji Pastry, Niu Sheng, you can call me Manager Niu.¡± There was a hint of self-satisfaction in his words. After all, among the few shops in the capital, his business was the best. Chapter 163 - The Eight Shopkeepers

Chapter 163: The Eight Shopkeepers

Su Yan had no expression on her face. She nodded, indicating for them to continue. A schrly-looking, fair-skinned man took a step forward and said, ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort. I am the shopkeeper of Star Seizer Pavilion, Yuyan, You can just call me Yuyan.¡± This person didn¡¯t look like a merchant. Instead, he looked like a schr. He was very handsome. The next few people introduced each other. ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort, I¡¯m the shopkeeper of Cloud Robe Pavilion. You can just call me Mother Fei. My main business is the clothing business.¡± ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort, I¡¯m the shopkeeper of Jingyun Inn. You can just call me Old Liu.¡± ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort¡­¡± After listening to their introduction, Su Yan looked at Yuyan and asked curiously, ¡°What does Star Seizer Pavilion do?¡± Su Yan had never been there before, so hearing the name was very strange. Yuyan cupped his hands and said, ¡°The Star Seizer Pavilion is in charge of the astronomy business. You can see the wonderful night scenery in the attic of our Start Seizer Pavilion. You can also ask a fortune-teller to read your destiny.¡± Su Yan felt that it was a bit weird. Niu Sheng sneered at the side and said, ¡°It¡¯s just some swindling and cheating.¡± Yuyan smiled in a good-natured manner and said, ¡°This principle of fate only befriends those who are fated.¡± The way he shook his head really looked like a chatan. Looking at the face of Niu Sheng, he suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Manager Niu, I see that your temple is ck. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a bloody¡­¡± ¡°Stop, I don¡¯t want to listen to you anymore,¡± Niu Sheng said fiercely. His voice was filled with fear. This kid was a little strange. Every time he said something, it would alwayse true. Those who didn¡¯t believe him before had learned their lesson after suffering a few losses. It wasn¡¯t just him. The other shopkeepers all took a few steps back. Even the taciturn Zhang Sheng took a few steps back. It seemed that they had all been persecuted by him. Yuyan couldn¡¯t find a partner, so he set his eyes on Su Yan. Su Yan coughed lightly, picked up the teacup, and said, ¡°You have to be careful with your words.¡± Yuyan instantly put on a smile and said, ¡°Of course. One look at the Princess Consort¡¯s face and you can tell that she is rich and noble. She has been showing signs of bing rich recently.¡± This exposed his true nature as a businessman. The shopkeepers all red at him angrily. Was there such a difference in treatment? They had known each other for several years, but they had never heard any good words from him. Su Yan put down her teacup and said, ¡°I called you here because I have something to announce.¡± They all stood up and waited for Su Yan¡¯s instructions. ¡°I saw something bad this time. ording to the rules of the Su family, every shop has to take out a corresponding amount of profit every month to use it together to ensure that all the shops can develop smoothly. Why didn¡¯t Qicao Pawnshop participate?¡± Except for Zhao Sheng, who was at the center of the incident, Yuyan, who had nothing to do with it, stood back. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Niu Sheng. Niu Sheng did not panic at all, he took a step forward and said, ¡°Princess Consort, you don¡¯t know this. Qicao Pawnshop has been in a state of loss for a year. Recently, it can¡¯t even afford to pay the rent. If this shop continues to open, it will only be a bottomless pit that cannot be filled. That¡¯s why we unanimously decided not to let him participate in our monthly profit share.¡± Su Yan didn¡¯t look good and asked, ¡°Which one of you decided this matter? Why didn¡¯t you report it to the Su Family?¡± Niu Sheng continued, ¡°Madam Su had already handed over all the matters of these stores to me, so I took the initiative.¡± Su Yan said, ¡°Since it¡¯s handed over to you, is this how you manage it?¡± Niu Sheng was stunned. He did not understand what she meant. Su Yan continued, ¡°When problems arise in the shop, it¡¯s not the first thing to think about how to get through them. Instead, it¡¯s the immediate abandonment. This is your ability. It seems that my mother has misjudged someone.¡± Niu Sheng had been the head shopkeeper for so many years. Even Madam Su was very polite to him. After being taught a lesson by a little girl, his expression immediately turned upset. Chapter 164 - Betting Agreement

Chapter 164: Betting Agreement

He said, ¡°Princess Consort is still young. There are some things that you still don¡¯t understand. Right now, the pawn business in the capital is almost monopolized by the Imperial Pawnshop. There¡¯s no way to revive the dead. In my opinion, this pawnshop should be closed. That¡¯s the best choice.¡± Hearing this, Zhang Sheng was a little anxious to say something, but he was stopped by Su Yan. Su Yan looked at Niu Sheng and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t do some things, it¡¯s that you¡¯re not capable enough.¡± Niu Sheng was being lectured several times for not being able to do something for the pawnshop. He said with embarrassment, ¡°From the tone of Princess Consort, do you have a way to bring this shop back to life?¡± Su Yan nodded in a straightforward manner. Niu Sheng¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule as he said, ¡°If Princess Consort can really do it, then I¡¯ll naturally be at Princess Consort¡¯s disposal. But if Princess Consort can¡¯t do it, then it¡¯s better to listen to the old man¡¯s suggestions more in the future.¡± Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°From what you mean, I really have to show off my skills. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be satisfied.¡± Her gaze swept over these shopkeepers. It was clear that their thoughts were the same as Niu Sheng¡¯s. Yuyan stepped forward and said, ¡°I naturally believe in the Princess Consort. Yuyan is willing to lead the Star Seizer Pavilion to fully obey Princess Consort¡¯s orders.¡± When Su Yan heard this, she looked at Niu Sheng and the people behind him with an unclear meaning and said, ¡°Looks like you guys aren¡¯t prepared to listen to me?¡± Niu Sheng replied, ¡°We don¡¯t dare to disobey the Princess Consort¡¯s orders.¡± These words were really interesting. If they didn¡¯t dare to disobey, it meant that they were still unconvinced. Su Yan wasn¡¯t angry either, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s see who is right. Let¡¯s make a bet. In a month¡¯s time, I¡¯ll let Qicao Pawnshop recover its profits and be the most profitable shop among you. If I win, you guys will be at my disposal. If I lose, I¡¯ll give up my authority and stop interfering in your matters. How about that?¡± Niu Qun smiled humbly, but he said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for the good news from Princess Consort.¡± Whether this good news was for Su Yan to win or lose was open to question. Yuyan stood behind Su Yan, lowering his eyes to hide the brilliance in his eyes. He looked at the few people across him who still did not know the situation. Being with these people really lowered his level. Fortunately, all of this was about to end. His fingers unconsciously rubbed together. Zhao Sheng wanted to advise Su Yan to think twice. He knew his own business¡¯s situation best. The situation of the pawnshop was much worse than they knew. However, this was clearly a scene of Su Yan¡¯s demonstration. He did not dare to rashly go up and p Su Yan¡¯s face. He could only be anxious at the side and think of ways to help remedy the situation. After Su Yan sent off these shopkeepers, only Zhao Sheng and Yuyan remained in Guang Residence. Zhao Sheng did not leave and Su Yan knew what was going on. Yet, she could not see through Yuyan. Yuyan saw through her confusion and said with a smile, ¡°I just said that Princess Consort would be rich and noble recently. Princess Consort will definitely win this bet.¡± Such a confident appearance made people look at him with surprise. Su Yan asked curiously, ¡°Does your Star Seizer Pavilion have any guests?¡± Yuyan was stunned and said, ¡°Of course. The Star Seizer Pavilion only serves members. Otherwise, how could a pastry shop be my opponent?¡± Su Yan nodded lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s not easy to deceive someone with such a big fanfare.¡± Yuyan¡¯s expression stiffened, and he said with a hint of depression, ¡°I¡¯m cheating.¡± Su Yan nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m joking. I¡¯m joking.¡± Zhao Sheng interrupted, ¡°Princess Consort shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive just now.¡± Niu Sheng was looking for another opportunity to take advantage of Princess Consort¡¯s power. He didn¡¯t expect himself to be being used. Su Yan said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to bring the pawnshop back to its glorious time?¡± She had also understood the situation before. The pawnshop was mother¡¯s earliest shop. It could be said that all the previous shops had relied on its funds to build up. Chapter 165 - The Current Situation of Qicao Pawnshops

Chapter 165: The Current Situation of Qicao Pawnshops

Back then, the rule that all the shops would take out a portion of the profits and divide them equally was set up to develop other shops. That was why it appeared that these shops had turned hostile and were extremely shameless. Zhao Sheng lowered his head and said, ¡°Even Madam Su has given up on us.¡± Su Yan did not understand why her mother ignored these circumstances, but she believed that her mother was definitely not the person who would give up on this shop. She said sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t know what my mother means, but I can be sure that she absolutely has no intention of giving up on you. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have put you in my dowry.¡± Looking at Zhao Sheng, she asked seriously, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to change now, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Zhao Sheng was encouraged by Su Yan¡¯s expression. The hot blood that had been buried in his heart for a long time suddenly burned up. He said, ¡°Okay, I, Zhao Sheng, will fight with Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Yuyan, who was at the side, did not want to be outdone. He said, ¡°Star Seizer Pavilion will also follow Princess Consort¡¯s orders.¡± Su Yan nced at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be lenient when I use you.¡± Yuyan said in a mboyant manner, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely be more useful than you think.¡± Before Su Yan could figure it out, a small figure suddenly ran over. Nn Cui pursed his lips and came to Su Yan¡¯s side. He said, ¡°Sister, I want to go out for a while.¡± This was the first time he had requested to go out. Su Yan nodded and said, ¡°Sure. Do you need me to apany you?¡± Nn Cui shook his head. Su Yan was in a difficult position. She was still worried about letting him go out alone. Yuyan said at the right time, ¡°If Princess Consort is at ease, I can bring him out.¡± Su Yan was hesitating when Nn Cui suddenly said, ¡°Let him apany me.¡± Yuyan¡¯s expression darkened when he heard thismand. Su Yan saw that the two of them were looking at each other, so she nodded in agreement. She said, ¡°I will send someone to follow you. An inner guard will protect you.¡± She would not hide it from him. It was better to exin these things clearly. Nn Cui nodded. Seeing them leave, Su Yan said to Zhao Sheng, ¡°Can you tell me about your past? I need to tailor a n for you.¡± Zhao Sheng was silent for a moment. Looking at Su Yan who was working hard for Qicao Pawnshop, his eyes shed. His aura became a little strange, he said slowly, ¡°I used to be a worker in the underground gem industry. I took a master appraiser as my master and then became the youngest judge. Later, I was wrongfully convicted of a gem and was hated by others, so I was driven out of the underground gem industry.¡± He finished his story in a few simple sentences. However, his expression and the uncontroble hatred in his eyes let Su Yan know that this story would not be so simple. Su Yan still had a good impression of Zhao Sheng. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°If I let you return to your old profession, would you be willing?¡± Zhao Sheng frowned and said, ¡°The underground gem industry will not ept me anymore.¡± Su Yan smiled and shook her head, saying, ¡°Who said I want you to go to the underground gem industry? I want you toe to the surface.¡± At this time, Zhao Sheng still did not understand. Soon, he would personally see Su Yan create a miracle for him. After sending everyone away, Su Yan took out and deed from her dowry. This was an old house in the city. A house in the city could not be bought even if one had money. There was once someone who jokingly said that a house in the city was the throne of the Emperor, a symbol of status. For many people to show their status, buying a small house in the city that was a few square meters was already very impressive. Madam Su actually left a big house in the city for Su Yan. The Imperial Kingdom would be shocked if this news was released. Su Yan looked at thend deed in her hand, and a n slowly took shape in her heart. Chapter 166 - Mission Began

Chapter 166: Mission Began

They needed money and fame. If Su Yan had given them the money directly, it would have been unfair. Su Yan did not n to invest the money herself, but to use the resources in her hands to earn money. The underground gem industry was actually an auction house. What made it famous was that it auctioned raw stones. No one knew what it would be after opening it. It could be rich overnight, or it could instantly destroy one¡¯s family. Even though they knew it was dangerous, everyone still rushed to it. Su Yan nned to build an auction house. It was to package the gem and sell it in the form of an auction. If one were lucky, everyone would be able to pick up the pieces. If one was unlucky and encountered a high price, one could choose not to bid. Then everyone would be willing to participate. Moreover, themon people had never participated in an auction before, so it would attract arge number of people¡¯s attention at first. However, this was not a long-term thing, so Su Yan only nned to use the auction as a gimmick to attract people¡¯s attention. As for why the location was set in the city, it was because it was a symbol of nobility. It was used to attract those who really had the ability to spend. Su Yan quickly ordered people to tidy up the mansion in the city. She also asked Chu Tao to go to Mother Fei¡¯s Cloud Robe Pavilion to take out all of her outdated clothes. There were two ways. One was to sell the clothes and take 70% as the profit of the shop, and the auction house would take 30%. Second, they would buy the clothes at the original price. Mother Fei naturally happily chose to sell the clothes at the original price. After a while, a fewrge boxes of clothes were sent to Guang Residence. Chu Tao looked at these outdated clothes and did not know what Su Yan was doing. Su Yan went to the jewelry store without stopping. She found Liu Meiniang and asked for a batch of jewelry. They agreed to split it 70-30. Liu Meiniang 70%, Su Yan 30%. After all this, it was already dark. Su Yan brought Chu Tao and Chun Xia to count the items bit by bit. She even dragged Jin Tong over. The few women were busy for a few days before they finished counting the items in their hands. There were a total of 320 sets of clothes. The average was five taels of silver per set. There were a total of 730 pieces of jewelry, with different prices. Su Yan took all of the clothes apart and reassembled them, then paired them with exquisite jewelry. The price of the jewelry was low, medium, and high. There was only one rule for each set of finished products, which was that they were beautiful and magnificent. Jin Tong was also addicted to it, and she even put the jewelry together in a whimsical way. In thest few days, she did not even notice that An Yi was back,pletely forgetting about him. Recently, An Yi hade back a lot more frequently. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, he had swayed to Jin Tong¡¯s side. Su Yan saw this and found it a little funny that An Yi had such a day. Just the preparations alone had already taken a few days. When all these things werepleted in aplete set,. Su Yan handed them over to Zhang Sheng and let him memorize thesebinations. Then, he would think about how to introduce these gemstones. Simrly, there was only one standard, and that was to be beautiful. Behind each set of finished products was a beautiful story. After Zhang Sheng¡¯s task was clear, Su Yan still had to think of ways to find some beautiful women. Before she could take action, she saw Yuyan slowly walking over with a group of beautiful women that were as beautiful as flowers. Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. When she saw Nn Cui beside him, she knew where Yuyan had gotten the news that she needed a beauty. Recently, Yuyan and Nn Cui seemed to be getting closer to each other. Su Yan looked at them thoughtfully. Nn Cui had now changed his name to Gu Cui. After all, the Nn surname was not convenient. However, judging from Yuyan¡¯s cunning appearance, it did not seem like he did not know his true identity. Su Yan thought for a moment and decided not to care anymore. Everyone had their own lives to take. She only needed to keep an eye on Nn Cui and there would be no danger. Too much intervention was also a form of strangtion. Chapter 167 - Sky-high Price Tickets

Chapter 167: Sky-high Price Tickets

Facing Su Yan¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Yuyan was very generous. Once the problem of beauty was solved, everything was ready. Su Yan and her people mysteriously stayed in the mansion in the city for a few days. The moment they came out, Qicao Pawnshop officially announced that it had been redecorated and reopened. On the opening day, tickets were charged. Each ticket cost one tael of silver and was being pre-sold. Upon hearing this news, everyone thought that Qicao Pawnshop was crazy about money. Other people would give free gifts or lower prices to attract business when they opened their businesses, but they had not sold anything and were actually charging for the tickets first. The people in the capital just watched the show and did not buy it. However, no one noticed that Qicao Pawnshop, which was almost a dead shop before, had unknowingly be the topic of discussion for everyone. Initially, Niu Sheng and the others were worried about what Su Yan would do. After all, the power of Guang Residence was supporting them. However, after hearing this news, they were relieved. She was just a whimsical miss. Did she really think that it was so easy to run a business. On the first day, the advance tickets were sold out. There were only a few people who bought tickets out of curiosity. This was already out of Zhang Sheng¡¯s expectations. None of them had expected this. Su Yan sat in the back room quietly drinking tea while listening to Zhang Sheng¡¯s report. These stories had recently spread all over the streets and alleys. She put down her teacup and said, ¡°We can proceed to the next step.¡± Qicao Pawnshop had already be the center of discussion in the capital. On that day, they issued another notice. ¡°The price of the tickets to Qicao Pawnshop has increased by one tael. From now on, two taels per ticket.¡± This once again caused an uproar among the crowd. They would not buy it. Time passed day by day. Su Yan was not in a hurry at all. She only asked, ¡°How many tickets have you sold?¡± Zhao Sheng replied, ¡°Twelve.¡± Su Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s proceed to the next step.¡± Zhang Sheng epted the order. Qicao Pawnshop issued another notice: the first round of tickets would only be sold for 100 tickets. It would be increased by one tael per day. Everyone said that only a fool would buy the tickets, and that in the near future, they would have to p themselves in the face. Su Yan calmly asked people to spread the previously written stories. Recently, there was a popr activity of listening to books in the capital. All the major inns and teahouses took the opportunity to set up a special storytelling desk. One by one, beautiful stories were spread out. There were sad and beautiful love stories, scary ghost stories, and sunny and inspirational characters. But the same thing happened: None of these stories had an ending. The listeners scratched their heads and finally found out that the origin of these stories was the pawnshop. The pawnshop said that the stories would be sung by the opera troupe on the opening day. The tickets were for the opera troupe. Early in the morning, the pawnshop put up a big sign in front of the door with thetest hot stories written on it. It indicated that whichever story had the most tickets would be chosen as the opening song. Then, many madams and miss who were crying their eyes out for the characters in the story spent a lot of money. For the story that they liked, everyone paid for it one after another. Those who were rich even voluntarily bought a few tickets. In the end, Su Yan had to set a rule that each person could only buy one ticket. In any case, the tickets for Qicao Pawnshop sold out. On thest day, Su Yan spread the news that the opening venue was in the city and specially set the VIP tickets at 100 taels per ticket. Because the mansion in the city only had ten cubicles, there were only ten VIP tickets each. This operation earned a profit of 1000 taels per minute. Some people even put the tickets up for auction in private. Those who bought the tickets for 1 taels of silver on the first day were somewhat d. After the tickets were settled, the opening time of Qicao Auction House had also been fixed. On the opening day, everyone came to the city. After seeing the prosperity of this area, they walked into a house with four entrances and four exits. Chapter 168 - Auction

Chapter 168: Auction

Along the way, the red silk covered the ground, and everyone¡¯s expectations for the opening of the business kept rising. When it was time, they realized that this was an auction. The Imperial Kingdom did not have this kind of business method, so everyone felt that it was novel. After the first person who tried it bought a hairpin worth 50 taels of silver at two teals of silver, everyone went crazy. The first few orders were basically lossmaking, and everyone¡¯s enthusiasm was aroused. For the matter of Su Yan, the people of Star Seizer Pavilion could go on stage. The guests discovered that the next person to go on stage was not the jewelry on the te. Instead, it was a group of beautiful women. These women were dressed exquisitely and each of them was different. The only thing they had inmon was that they were gorgeous. It made the women below go green with envy. After they learned that these services were sold in a set for auction, they were already prepared to start the bidding. After an auction, Su Yan was a huge sess. When everyone was still unsatisfied, Su Yan took the opportunity to announce that the next auction, the Gem Convention, would be held in three days. After the auction was over, Su Yan counted the ounts in her hands. Because the ounts were toorge, Su Yan had captured everyone who could be used. Other than Zhang Sheng, even Yuyan and Liu Meiniang had been brought over by her. The few of themy on the table and counted the ounts. The original 320 sets of clothes and 730 pieces of jewelry had been pieced together by them into 200 sets of finished products. The cost of the clothes was five taels per set, and after refurbishment, it was sold at an average of 50 taels per set. The original price of the jewelry was sixty thousand taels. After theplete set was sold, the total ie was one hundred and fifty thousand taels. When this amount was calcted, everyone was a little speechless. Even Su Yan did not expect it. Liu Meiniang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also benefited from Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan gave her seventy percent of the one hundred and fifty thousand taels that belonged to her. After deducting the cost of the clothes, including the ie from the storytellers, tickets, and operas, there was a profit of about one hundred thousand taels. In just a month¡¯s time, they had earned a profit of 100,000 taels. Thergest trading firm in the capital only had a revenue of 100,000 taels a year. Zhang Sheng and Yuyan¡¯s gazes toward Su Yan gradually changed. A tall tree attracts the wind. This scene also caused many people to be envious. Su Yan was not in a hurry to find other shops. Instead, she carefully prepared for the gem auction three dayster. The ticket sale went particrly smoothly this time. Niu Sheng and the others gathered together to discuss countermeasures. Among them, the one who was the most unwilling was Mother Fei. Back then, when Su Yan approached her and said that she could split it 30-70, she directly rejected it. If she were to take 70% as Su Yan had said back then, she would at least get a few thousand taels of silver. Niu Sheng snorted coldly, he said, ¡°Mother Fei, don¡¯t be shortsighted. These are just a novelty that Princess Consort has taken over. After a while, themon people won¡¯t buy it anymore. Let¡¯s think about how to deal with it. Don¡¯t tell me you want to let a little girl ride on your head?¡± Once these words were said, the few of them expressed that they would follow his lead. The Imperial Pawnshop was also feeling dissatisfied. Qicao Pawnshop¡¯s new consignment sale cooperation was to put the treasure in others¡¯ hands, and they would help her auction it off. Then, the pawnshop would take 10% of the profits. The pawnshop would ept anything, and there would be specialized people to appraise and evaluate the price. This time, the Imperial Pawnshop, which had always taken pleasure in stealing other people¡¯s business, experienced the feeling of being robbed of business for the first time since its opening. With new enmity and old hatred, Elder Wang cruelly recruited the young man and gave him a few instructions. Su Yan waspletely unaware of this and was currently leading people to inspect the auction items. The most important thing in an auction was the issue of credibility, so Su Yan paid special attention to this area. After looking through it carefully, she got the servants to start sealing them one by one. Zhang Sheng¡¯s side was also very busy. The people actually had a lot of things in their hands that they wanted to sell, but they were afraid that they would be cheated, and that they would be maliciously bought at a low price, so they never sold. Chapter 169 - 9: The Danger of Counterfeit Goods

Chapter 169: The Danger of Counterfeit Goods

The purpose of the pawnshop was to be open and transparent. From the inspection to the evaluation of the price, it was a formal procedure. This made the people feel more at ease. The things they brought over were uneven. It really made them meet a few unborn treasures, but most of them were worthless. Su Yan had no choice but to set up a disy case in the shop. Items that were not up to the auction level would be priced by the owner himself and ced on the disy case. If someone needed to trade with them, the pawnshop would also take 10% of the profits. Because of this, Zhang Sheng had been very busy recently, and there was an endless stream of people who came to appraise items. He even called all of his brothers over to help. These people had researched all sorts of things. Previously, they had been depressed, and it could be seen that they had not been doing well. They also cherished this opportunity very much. After Su Yan was done with her work, she also returned to the room where they were appraising. When they saw her, they all stood up and bowed. Su Yan smiled and nodded. She did not put on any airs of a princess consort. When she saw Liu Meiniang, Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and she walked over. She wanted Liu Meiniang to be the host of this auction. Liu Meiniang raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Yan¡¯s pleading eyes. She asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Because sister is beautiful.¡± This was the truth. Liu Meiniang standing there was a scene of her own. It would definitely stimte a woman¡¯s desire to buy. Liu Meiniang¡¯s eyes gradually deepened. She looked at Su Yan¡¯s white and clean smiling face and said, ¡°Alright. How will sister thank me?¡± Su Yan was a little puzzled by her sudden approach, but she was still very happy to hear that she had agreed. She said, ¡°How about I give you 10% more of themission for this auction?¡± Liu Meiniang shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°How about sister agrees to a request of mine?¡± Su Yan was a little hesitant, but she added, ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Only then did Su Yan nod her head. She excitedly picked up the clothes and gestured at her body. She was too suited for red clothes, so she took the clothes and went to get the tailor to modify them. Liu Meiniang put down the gem in her hand. The charm on her face disappeared, and she became a little cold. When she returned to the jewelry store, she was asked again by the man in white, ¡°Master, why did you agree to Princess Consort Guang Pingwang¡¯s request? Did you forget before you exposed yourself? What if you were discovered¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t hide forever. I¡¯ve had enough of this kind of life.¡± Liu Meiniang looked at the moonlight outside the window, her expression uncertain. The man in white looked at her and opened his mouth, but he could not bring himself to question her. On the day of the auction, Liu Meiniang changed into the clothes that Su Yan had prepared. The bright red clothes were embroidered with purple patterns. The colors that were recognized by others were eye-catching, and they matched perfectly with her body. The moment he walked out, everyone¡¯s eyes revealed a touch of amazement. Liu Meiniang came to Su Yan¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, am I beautiful?¡± Su Yan quickly nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful.¡± The sincerity in her eyes made Liu Meiniang reveal a smile. She patted her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m going up.¡± The moment Liu Meiniang appeared, it caused a moment of silence. Women were naturally not fond of beautiful, especially attractive women. However, a few words from Liu Meiniang had caused the entire crowd to cheer for her. With the experience fromst time, they were extremely sessful this time. A servant suddenly rushed over and said something to Su Yan. Su Yan¡¯s expression changed and quickly followed him to the ce where the gemstone was sealed. After a few nces, she said, ¡°Call Zhang Sheng over.¡± Zhang Sheng quickly came over and Su Yan directly handed the gemstone in her hand to him. Zhang Sheng was shocked. This gem was fake. He looked at the other gems. Some were real and some were fake. However, they were not allowed to check them one by one at this moment. However, they could not just put these gems up for auction. Chapter 170 - Defusing Crisis

Chapter 170: Defusing Crisis

Su Yan frowned and fell into deep thought. Her fingers unconsciously touched the gemstone in her hand. While Zhang Sheng was running around anxiously, Su Yan asked, ¡°How do you auction underground gemstones?¡± Zhang Sheng did not understand, but he quickly replied, ¡°Most of the underground gemstones are raw stones. No one knows what is inside the stones, so some people be rich overnight, and some people go bankrupt.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she whispered into Zhang Sheng¡¯s ear. Zhang Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. Soon, a series of tasks were given out. Those who did not know what had happened could only do as they were told. On the stage, Liu Meiniang looked at Su Yan, smiled, and changed her words, ¡°Everyone, the highlight of today¡¯s auction ising.¡± The guests who had already adapted to the auction process looked at them in confusion. Liu Meiniang continued, ¡°From now on, we will put all the gemstones together. Everyone can choose the gemstones that they like at will. After that, our appraiser will evaluate the value of the gemstones. You can decide whether you want to buy them or not.¡± After saying that, she looked at the people who were not in high spirits and said, ¡°Gemstones have spirituality. Why don¡¯t we go and look for that fated gemstone ourselves? It has nothing to do with its value. We will only look for the one that we like.¡± These few sentences vividly described a beautiful scene. Everyone moved differently and urged them to start quickly. Su Yan secretly gave a thumbs up to Liu Meiniang. The smile on Liu Meiniang¡¯s lips deepened. This won Su Yan¡¯s side time to appreciate it. Even if they received low-quality or fake gemstones, they would only think that they had deliberately ced them there. It was also because someone hade up with a fake gem that the atmosphere became heated. People with status also came down to look for the most valuable gem to show their status. Because of what Liu Meiniang said about fate, no matter what they got, they would buy it unless the price was too high. But because the price was too high, they would not be angry. Instead, they felt secretly happy that they deserved a more valuable gem. This incident had also pushed the reputation of Qicao Pawnshop to its peak. After it was over, Su Yan calcted the ounts for this time. It was more than double what they had expected. The profit from the auction had reached 300,000 taels. However, they did not feel happy. If it was not for a servant finding out that something was wrong in time, the pawnshop would have fallen into a crisis of trust this time. Su Yan frowned and said, ¡°Go investigate.¡± Zhang Sheng nodded. Because the development this time was too fast, he had recruited a lot of new people. The people who had caused trouble would definitely be among them. At the Imperial Pawnshop. Elder Wang threw the teacup in his hand on the ground and said angrily, ¡°Trash.¡± Not only did he not cause trouble for the pawnshop, but he even helped them. When he thought of this, he was so angry that his heart ached. The surrounding people lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound. After Elder Wang lost his temper, his expression became greedy. These two auctions had made him envious for a long time. Since Qicao Pawnshop could do it, he could do it too. He revealed a sinister smile. Zhang Sheng¡¯s side quickly caught the person who had secretly mixed in the fake gemstones. Su Yan looked at the middle-aged woman kneeling on the ground and asked, ¡°Who told you to do this?¡± The woman said with a firm expression, ¡°No one. I just wanted to do it myself.¡± Su Yan did not say whether she believed it or not. She said slowly, ¡°You also have a son who passed the elementary schr exam, right?¡± The woman¡¯s expression froze. ¡°If I remember correctly, ording to the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s regtions, if this mother was sent to an official, it seems that the son would not enter the imperial court to be an official.¡± A struggle appeared in the woman¡¯s eyes. In the end, she fell silent. It was still the same old story. Su Yan waved her hand to let her go. She did not mention anything about sending the official away. After Zhang Sheng returned, he asked in confusion, ¡°Why did Princess Consort let her go?¡± Chapter 171 - Bet

Chapter 171: Bet

Su Yan said, ¡°I already know who it is. There¡¯s only one person who can do it even threaten him if he can¡¯t enter the imperial court as an official.¡± Zhang Sheng frowned and said, ¡°The Imperial Pawnshop.¡± Su Yan nodded in appreciation. Zhang sheng asked again, ¡°Then how should we deal with this woman?¡± Su Yan shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. They¡¯re all pitiful people.¡± They had already found out that this woman¡¯s son had just passed the examination for a high schr, but his title had been suppressed. This must have been the Imperial Pawnshop ying tricks behind the scenes. After the two auctions ended, Qicao Pawnshop fell silent. It was not that there was no movement, butpared to the storm that had caused a greatmotion in the city previously, it was much more low-key. The eight shopkeepers of the Su family once again gathered at Guang Residence. That day was the one-month bet that they had set. Su Yan looked at the few people who were still very arrogant and knew that she did not make them lower their heads this time. She ced the one-month bill on the table and pushed it over. She was the first to open her mouth and say, ¡°These are the ounts. You can take a look.¡± After a few of them finished looking through the ounts, they realized that the revenue was even higher than they had imagined. When Mother Fei saw that the old clothes at the first auction were sold for 10,000 taels of silver, she was so regretful that her intestines turned green. She could not help but grumble in her heart that Su Yan really did not give her any of it. She hadpletely forgotten that she had chosen it herself. Moreover, without Su Yan, these clothes were the inventory that she could not sell. Su Yan sipped her tea and waited patiently for them to finish reading. Niu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Princess Consort¡¯s ingenious idea this time was able to create so much revenue by relying on the whim of the citizens of the capital. I am truly impressed.¡± When Su Yan heard these words, it was obvious that he was saying that this business could notst long. She did not deny it and openly admitted, ¡°Indeed, this business will notst long.¡± Niu Sheng and the others were pleased with themselves. Su Yan continued, ¡°However, the result is that you have lost. I also support your opinion. This time, I am prepared to do a joint business. Whoever wants to join will have to do so of their own free will.¡± Niu Sheng once again asked on behalf of everyone, ¡°I wonder what Princess Consort means by a joint business?¡± Su Yan said, ¡°Connect all of your shops and form a closed loop.¡± This was the method she had thought of afterbining the terrain of the few shops. By this, they could monopolize half of the national capital¡¯s economy. This method sounded like wishful thinking to them. Niu Sheng and the others did not object, but their actions were their own attitude. Su Yan was not surprised. After the people left, she heard Chu Taoining that they did not know what was good for them. Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Some old people have to show them some respect. Otherwise, those who are disappointed will be truly loyal people.¡± Chu Tao did not understand, but Su Yan did not exin. She only said, ¡°You will understand in the future.¡± After Qicao Pawnshop fell silent, the Imperial Pawnshop suddenly announced that they had also built an auction house. They spent a lot of money to rent a three-story shop next to the pawnshop. Even the publicity was exactly the same as Su Yan¡¯s. They were both selling tickets, but they were selling for five cents each. This price could be said to be cheappared to what Su Yan had previously received. The auction atmosphere in the capital had not gone through yet, and they had really attracted some business. Having tasted the sweetness, they increased the publicity. For a time, the entire city was filled with news of the Imperial Pawnshop. Elder Wang¡¯s decision was praised by everyone in the pawnshop. Zhang Sheng could not take it anymore and ran to reason with them. However, he was kicked out by Elder Wang arrogantly. He even said, ¡°So what if I learned it? What can you do to me?¡± It was unknown when it had started, but there was news in the capital that the auction of Qicao Pawnshop giarized the Imperial Pawnshop. At that time, Imperial Pawnshop was the first to start preparing for the auction. It was unknown how Qicao Pawnshop found out about it and beat them to it. Zhang Sheng was so angry that his heart hurt. He wanted to go and argue with them, but he was stopped by Su Yan. Chapter 172 - Su Yans Counterattack

Chapter 172: Su Yan¡¯s Counterattack

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan¡¯s attitude of turning a blind eye to thesements encouraged their prestige. The people of Imperial Pawnshop even publicly stated that they would pursue the crime of giarism of the pawnshop. The citizens of the capital only thought that it was a show, but they also knew that the two remaining pawnshops in the capital were at odds with each other. Unexpectedly, the next day, the pawnshop removed all things rted to the auction and restored theyout of the previous pawnshop. Just when everyone thought that the pawnshop was afraid of the Imperial Pawnshop¡¯s investigation, they saw that the pawnshop started to sell everything they saw at the auction. At the same time, Star Seizer Pavilion, which was located in the east, began to advertise with great fanfare. Only then did people realize that the owners of these two shops were the same person. This was not the end. The jewelry shop in the southwest corner also had the exact same thing at the same time. The three stores announced at the same time that anyone could get coupons from the other two stores if they bought anything from any one of them. This action shocked the citizens of the capital. Su Yan then got Qicao Auction House to say, ¡°The auction is only our starting point. We have nevercked a business model. If you can keep up, you can continue to imitate it.¡± These words were domineering, and they forcefully countered the untrue words of Imperial Pawnshop. Imperial Pawnshop no longer said anything. It was not that they were afraid, but that they were facing a big problem. They had tasted the sweetness of the auction and invested all of the pawnshop¡¯s funds. At this moment, no one came to the auction at all. This money was wasted. Elder Wang was anxious every day. It was clearly done ording to the pawnshop¡¯s method of Qicao Pawnshop. It was fine in the beginning, but what exactly went wrong. Su Yan¡¯s side was in a terrible state. She was indeed doing well. Even if Imperial Pawnshop did not provoke her, she was ready to change it. The auction could only be a new experience for themon people. The reason she did this was to make the name of the pawnshop. This time, she only brought three shops to do this. The other shopkeepers saw that the situation was getting worse and they all came looking for her. Su Yan looked at the people who were more humble and said, ¡°May I know why the shopkeepers are looking for me?¡± Niu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we here to ask Princess Consort if there¡¯s anything you need us to do?¡± Su Yan seriously thought for a moment and said, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s really nothing you need to do.¡± Niu Sheng¡¯s expression was a little stiff as he said again, ¡°Princess Consort, we are all your shops. You can¡¯t be biased against each other.¡± Hearing this, before Su Yan could react, Chu Tao, who was beside her, said mockingly, ¡°Back then, Princess Consort wanted to bring you guys along. It was you guys who were unwilling.¡± Niu Sheng and the others¡¯ expressions were a little awkward. Su Yan waved her hand and said, ¡°You guys can go back. I believe that with your abilities, you will definitely be able to do a good job as a manager.¡± Niu Sheng could only bring his men and walk out. The others looked at him with some dissatisfaction. Niu Sheng could only bite off his teeth and swallow his blood. He happened to bump into Yuyan and Zhang Sheng who had just arrived. Yuyan smiled and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s face really doesn¡¯t look good. I¡¯m afraid that there will be a bloody disaster from time to time.¡± Niu Sheng, who was immersed in his anger, did not stop him immediately. After hearing what he said, his expression became even worse. He swung his sleeves and walked out. Just as he reached the door, he was hit by a flower pot that fell from the sky. Niu Sheng was stunned for a moment and stood rooted to the ground. After a long while, he turned around and red at Yuyan. Yuyan said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t throw this.¡± Niu Sheng left with his face covered in blood. Yuyan¡¯s eyes nced at the others again. They all covered their heads and ran away. Su Yan saw this scene, looking at Yuyan¡¯s eyes with a magical light. Chapter 173 - The Shopkeepers Regretted

Chapter 173: The Shopkeepers Regretted

After Niu Sheng and the others left Guang Residence, they went straight to the Su family. Madam Su was shocked when she saw Niu Sheng¡¯s bloody face. She quickly asked someone to bandage him up. Niu Sheng was still very humble to her. He thanked her profusely. When a few of them talked about what happened in Guang Residence just now, their words were all about Su Yan¡¯s unkindness. When Madam Su heard this, her attitude became indifferent. The few of them who noticed her expression, their voices also gradually became softer. Madam Su did not want to refute these elders¡¯ faces and said, ¡°I also know a little about your matters. This matter is not Yan¡¯er¡¯s fault. You are arrogant, but you have forgotten that there is a sky beyond the heavens.¡± Speaking of this matter, her face was full of pride. She did not expect that her daughter was really a genius in business. Compared to her, she was even better. Niu Sheng and the others immediately admitted their mistakes. Madam Su then said, ¡°I will help you plead with Yan¡¯er. As for whether her decision will change, it is up to her. Since I have given your shop to her, I will not interfere.¡± These words were also to help Su Yan establish her authority. Otherwise, if they were toe to her for trouble in the future, it would be terrible. After Niu Sheng and the others left, Madam Su wrote a letter to Su Yan and asked someone to send it over. Su Yan was not surprised at all when she received the letter. After they left, she would definitely go back to look for her mother. In fact, she had already nned to draw them into this circle, but these people had to teach them a lesson. Su Yan deliberately ignored them for a few days before asking them toe over. After gathering them together, Su Yan directly told them to give up their positions as shopkeepers. Of course, they were not willing. When they were angry, Su Yan said again, ¡°Remove all of you from your positions as shopkeepers for a month. As for whether you cane back in a month, it will depend on the people in the shop¡¯s evaluation of you.¡± Only by saying this did they quieten down. Seeing that they had no objections, Su Yan nodded and began to talk about her n. As the n unfolded, everyone¡¯s eyes gradually became fiery. They could all imagine how popr their stores would be after this n waspleted. Everything was in ce, and Su Yan began to take action. The capital was once again stirred up by the Su family. This was when they realized that the shops they usually frequented were all Madam Su¡¯s. Su Yan¡¯s side was doing well, and the people from the Imperial Pawnshop were unhappy. Elder Wang, who had been upset about losing money at the auction recently, med all of this on the Su family. He took out his best move and used the imperial family to pressure them. Elder Wang smiled sinisterly and secretly went to the imperial pce to meet the current emperor, Nn Chen. The next day, the news of the imperial pce electing the Imperial Chamber of Commerce spread throughout the country. This matter was neither big nor small. In the past, the Imperial Chamber of Commerce was a signboard and an honor. However, this year¡¯s selection of the Emperor was unusual. Those who were not chosen as the Imperial Chamber of Commerce received an additional 30% tax. Of course, the higher-ups also indicated that the number of Imperial Chamber of Commerce would increase this year. However, this also made all the shopkeepers who were doing business apprehensive. When Su Yan heard this news, she thought that the so-called higher-ups were crazy. However, they could only sign up to participate in the Imperial Chamber of Commerce election. Su Yan was actually not worried. These few shops used 10% of their annual profits for charity, and they usually abided by thew. ording to the selection criteria that came out from the imperial pce, there should be no problem. The results of the selection of the Imperial Chamber of Commerce came out exceptionally quickly this time. It waspletely different from the previous process that took months toplete the auditions. On the day the results came out, arge imperial ranking board was posted on the notice board outside the pce. Unlike the results of only two or three of the previous years, arge imperial ranking board was filled with names. Chapter 174 - Failed to Be Selected as Imperial Chamber of Commerce

Chapter 174: Failed to Be Selected as Imperial Chamber of Commerce

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, the name of any shop under the Su family did not appear on the list. This was clearly aimed at the Su family. The imperial list covered almost all the shops in the capital, but it did not make sense for the Su family to fail to be selected. The moment Su Yan heard the news, she understood who was behind this. It was obvious that Imperial Pawnshop had gone toin, and Nn Chen had made a move. Nn Chen had even publicly and secretly criticized some businessmen in the imperial court for using all sorts of means to try to control the capital¡¯s lifeline. He did not say it out loud but he was alluding to the Su family. This was something that all the ministers knew. Master Su remained silent in the imperial court with a cold expression on his face. Gu Ruoyun suddenly said, ¡°Since we have established the Imperial Chamber of Commerce, they must receive the treatment.¡± These words reminded Nn Chen. He then remembered that because the Imperial Chamber of Commerce had made great contributions to the country and the people, they could receive benefits from the imperial family. The annual benefits were different. However, there were so many of them this year. No matter what they gave, it would cost the national treasury a lot. No matter how he looked at it, it was more than the Su family¡¯s thirty percent profit. Just as Nn Chen was remorseful, Gu Ruoyun spoke again, ¡°The Imperial Kingdom¡¯s tax on shops is twenty percent. Adding on the thirty percent that received from those being rejected this time, this means that the Emperor will take fifty percent of the profits from the shops that have been rejected as the Imperial Chamber of Commerce. There seem to be quite a lot of foreign merchants these days.¡± What he meant was, if you force them into a corner, they will all trade with merchants from other countries. You won¡¯t be able to collect a single cent of the tax. Nn Chen¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly. Master Su looked at Gu Ruoyun with admiration and smiled as he stroked his beard. This was the first time he felt that this son-inw was really not bad. He calmly epted his father-inw¡¯s praise. After Nn Chen had left the imperial court, he still gave the order to reject the tax policy. All the shops remained at 20%. He had be the Emperor who had changed the imperial edict the fastest. Not only had he failed to fool the Su family, but he had also prepared a reward for the Imperial Chamber of Commerce. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He kicked the vase beside him to the ground. After this incident, Su Yan had gradually shifted her business from the surface to the underground. Su Yan wanted to thank Gu Ruoyun for changing the situation with just a few words, but she could not find him. Only then did she realize that something was not right. She had been busy before, but she was free at this moment, she realized that she had not seen Gu Ruoyun for more than a month. Su Yan deliberately did not leave Guang Residence. She had been waiting to see when Gu Ruoyun would return. However, when An Yi arrived, Su Yan grabbed him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Ruoyun?¡± An Yi replied, ¡°The Royal Highness is busy.¡± Su Yan released her hand and asked, ¡°What is he busy with? It¡¯s been almost two months and he hasn¡¯t returned.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she realized that An Yi had disappeared again. Su Yan grumbled angrily, ¡°So what if he knows flying technique?¡± At night, Su Yan could not wait for him and could only rest. In her half-asleep state, she sensed movement around her and quickly reached out to grab him. Before she could open her eyes, she asked, ¡°What have you been doing recently?¡± She stared at the figure beside her with a dazed expression. Gu Ruoyun did not expect her to still be awake. His breathing paused as he looked at Su Yan¡¯s dazed eyes. He patted her head andforted her, ¡°Be good, go to sleep.¡± Su Yan closed her eyes again and fell asleep. She hadpletely forgotten about the question she wanted to ask him. When she woke up the next day, Su Yan was so angry that she grabbed her hair and looked at the person who had left a long time ago. She said angrily, ¡°If you have the ability, don¡¯te back at night.¡± Even though she said that, Su Yan did not suspect anything else. The main reason was that Gu Ruoyun would alwayse back at night, no matter howte it was. Su Yan ate her breakfast with ack of interest. A servant came over with a post. It was a post from Liu Meiniang.. They had been getting along quite well these days. Chapter 175 - Su Yan Was Kidnapped

Chapter 175: Su Yan Was Kidnapped

That night, Su Yan was suddenly invited out by Liu Meiniang. There was only one sentence on the invitation: it was time for you to fulfill your promise. Su Yan brought Chu Tao to the ce where the two of them had agreed to meet. Chu Tao rubbed her arms and asked, ¡°Princess Consort, why did Miss Liu bring you to such a ce?¡± The more they walked, the more they strayed. When they reached the ce, they were in the wilderness. Su Yan did not understand either. She could only wait for Liu Meiniang to appear before she asked. Suddenly, specks of starlight appeared in the sky. Upon closer inspection, one would realize that these specks of starlight were fireflies. Liu Meininag also walked over slowly from afar. She held two wine bottles in her hands and waved at Su Yan. When Su Yan walked in, he said, ¡°This ce is not bad, right? I found it by ident.¡± Fireflies danced in the air, reflecting the stars in the night sky. It was like the feeling of stars falling on the earth. It was really beautiful. Liu Meiniang sat cross-legged without any image and said, ¡°I only told you about this ce.¡± She looked like she wanted to take credit. Su Yan smiled and sat down, saying, ¡°Then I¡¯m really honored.¡± She handed over a bottle of wine and asked, ¡°Do you want to drink?¡± Su Yan took it and held it in her hand, but she did not drink it. Liu Meiniang did not care. She raised her head and gulped it down. Su Yan felt that Liu Meiniang was a little different. Seeing that she was not in a good mood, she did not speak. Liu Meiniang suddenly pointed in a direction and said, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s there?¡± Su Yan shook her head. She continued, ¡°A grave.¡± Su Yan was stunned. She saw that Liu Meiniang¡¯s mood had suddenly sunk. She had some vague guesses in her heart. Liu Meiniang suddenly smiled and said, ¡°They are my parents. They died on the day I was born. Today is the anniversary of their death.¡± Without waiting for Su Yan to answer, Liu Meiniang did not need her to answer either. What Liu Meiniang wanted was a person, someone who could listen to what she said. ¡°They were killed by someone. Everyone said that I should take revenge. In the end, even I felt that if I did not take revenge, there would be no meaning to my life.¡± After saying that, she gulped down another mouthful of wine. She drank too much and choked on the wine until she started coughing. Su Yan quickly stroked her back to help her catch her breath and took the wine from her hand. Her face was full of disapproval. This attitude of leaving her life at the mercy of others made her angry. Su Yan said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Whether you want revenge or not, these shouldn¡¯t be the meaning of your life. If you want revenge, do it. Whether you win or lose, you have to find a way to stay alive. The rest of your life is to live for yourself. If you don¡¯t want revenge, just say it openly. No one has the right to me you.¡± Liu Meiniang was a little stunned. She looked at Su Yan¡¯s angry eyes and suddenly smiled. This smile was very different from the previous one. It was rxed and relieved. In just a moment, she stopped smiling and said, ¡°Has anyone told you that you are really easy to fool?¡± Su Yan did not understand. A few men in ck suddenly appeared around them. Su Yan and Chu Tao did not even struggle and were taken away in an instant. Liu Meiniang was still sitting there. She looked at the blurry tombstone in the distance and muttered to herself. Her voice was so soft that it could not be heard clearly. Su Yan was taken away, and Chu Tao, who was beside her, was also nowhere to be seen. Her hands and feet were tied, and her eyes and mouth were also sealed. She could only feel that she was in a carriage, and the carriage was still moving forward. Guang Residence also received a letter. It stated that they were the ones who kidnapped Su Yan, but they had no ill intentions. As long as Guang Pingwang cooperated with one thing, he would be able to send Princess Consort Guang Pingwang back in one piece. The letter did not specify what it was about. Gu Ruoyun frowned as he read the letter in his hand and ordered An Yi began to investigate the entire capital. Chapter 176 - The Remnants of the Previous Dynasty

Chapter 176: The Remnants of the Previous Dynasty

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio They searched the entire capital but could not find anyone. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s investigation had already reached the outskirts of the city. Another letter was sent to Guang Residence. The letter said that as long as Guang Pingwang does not deploy his troops in three days, the princess consort would be sent back to Guang Residence. The moment the letter was sent, Gu Ruoyun had already sent people to track down the person who had sent the letter. Who would have thought that the person wouldmit suicide the moment he saw that he had been discovered. He did not have anything on him that could prove his identity. Seeing that the letter mentioned that they should not send troops after three days, Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression was ice-cold as he said a name, ¡°Liu Runyan.¡± An Yi quickly nodded and began to investigate. Su Yan was brought down from the carriage. When they reached the room, the ck cloth covering her eyes was removed. This was an inn, so it should not be the capital of the country. This ce looked very strange. Su Yan did not make any noise. After a few days, she was suddenly blindfolded and brought back to the carriage. As they rushed forward, Su Yan was knocked down by the fast-shaking carriage. She could only hear that there seemed to be a lot of people outside the carriage. On that day, the imperial pce was exceptionally quiet. Nn Chen looked at the man in white opposite him and asked nervously, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The white-robed man¡¯s eyes were cold and he did not say a word. The swords in his hands were all pointed straight at Nn Chen. Nn Chen looked at the open bedroom but no one came over. He knew that something must have happened to the guards outside. He could only ce his hopes on Gu Ruoyun at this moment. It was a funny story. The Nn family had always viewed Gu Ruoyun as a thorn in their side. However, every time they encountered a life-saving situation, it was always him who asked for help. An old man in white walked out from behind the white-robed man. He looked at Nn Chen and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t know us yet, do you? Your father has stolen our master¡¯s throne. Today, you will pay for it.¡± After the old man had finished speaking, he nced around but did not find the person he was looking for. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the young master?¡± The person beside him shook his head, indicating that he did not know. The old man furrowed his brows in deep thought and said, ¡°This is bad.¡± On the other side, Su Yan had been brought back to the capital as they wanted to use her to restrain Gu Ruoyun after they had sessfully forced their way into the pce. A man dressed in ck who was riding a horse quickly approached the carriage and evaded everyone to save Su Yan. This man¡¯s martial arts were extremely high. Even with so many people surrounding him, they could not get close to him. Besides, he was also carrying Su Yan. The two of them rode on the same horse. The man brought Su Yan back to the vicinity of Guang Residence. When he put her down, the ck cloth covering Su Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly fell off. The man was shocked. He did not expect this situation. He touched the ck cloth covering his face and heaved a sigh of relief. Su Yan felt that the eyes of this man in front of her were very familiar. Her mouth was gagged and she could not make a sound. She could only watch the man quickly walk away. As soon as Su Yan approached Guang Residence, she was discovered by the people from the Guang Residence and brought back to the Guang Residence. Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Yan and quickly took her over to untie her. Su Yan smiled to show that she was fine. Although she had been tied up for the past few days, those people had not mistreated her. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression did not change. After confirming that Su Yan was indeed fine, he immediately led his people to the imperial pce. It was not to save Nn Chen but to take revenge. In the imperial pce. When the old man in white realized that the young master was not around, he quickly ordered his men to capture Nn Chen. At this moment, the sound of horse hooves could be heard. Gu Ruoyun sat on the horse with a sword in his hand and slowly stopped at the entrance of the chamber. Nn Chen seemed to have seen hope and cried out for help. Gu Ruoyun did not even look at him. His eyes were cold as he stared at the man in white in the chamber. The old man in white tightened his grip on Nn Chen and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s best that Guang Pingwang does not act rashly. Otherwise, his life cannot be guaranteed.¡± Gu Ruoyun shot an arrow at Nn Chen. Nn Chen¡¯s eyes widened and he died with his eyes wide open. The old man in white watched this scene in shock. Gu Ruoyun replied coldly, ¡°Were you the ones who kidnapped her?¡± Threatened by death, the old man in white instantly understood who he was talking about. Chapter 177 - The Emperor Who Reigned the Shortest

Chapter 177: The Emperor Who Reigned the Shortest

The old man in white hurriedly exined, ¡°We did not harm Princess Consort Guang Pingwang. We have been treating her well. We will release her now.¡± He originally wanted to use Su Yan to threaten Guang Pingwang, but after personally enduring his anger, the old man in white did not have any thoughts of resisting. Anyone who had never experienced the pressure of death would never understand. Gu Ruoyun raised the bow in his hand. His expression was ice-cold and he was unmoved. Suddenly, a wave of white smoke filled the air and enveloped the white-robed men. Gu Ruoyun aimed his bow and arrow at a single direction and shot it straight out. With the sound of the arrow piercing through flesh, the white smoke disappeared. At the same time, only Nn Chen was left on the ground in the chamber. All the white-robed men had disappeared. The general took a step forward and asked, ¡°His Royal Highness, we¡¯ve discovered a secret passage. Should we send our troops to chase after them?¡± Gu Ruoyun rubbed his bow and arrow and replied, ¡°No need, withdraw our troops.¡± A weak voice suddenly came from the ground. ¡°Save¡­ me¡­¡± Nn Chen tried his best to keep his eyes open and extended his finger in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s direction. Gu Ruoyun mocked him for not being able to see the situation clearly and turned to leave. The soldiers behind him also did not look at the Emperor on the ground. Their faith had always been Gu Ruoyun. Nn Chen could only watch as they walked away. In the end, he spat out a mouthful of blood and waspletely silent. The white-robed men who had escaped had left through a tunnel built by the previous dynasty. As soon as he came out, Liu Runyan spat out a mouthful of blood. There was an arrow stuck in his chest. The people around him cried out in panic, ¡°Young master, hold on, we¡¯ll treat you right away.¡± The old man in white said, ¡°We still need to find a ce to hide as soon as possible. With the power of Guang Pingwang, they¡¯ll find us soon.¡± Liu Runyan smiled bitterly, ¡°No need, he won¡¯t chase us.¡± He was a martial arts practitioner and the arrow in his heart was only a little away from his heart. He would not naively think that Gu Ruoyun had made a mistake. This was a warning. If he had not sent Su Yan back, it would have been impossible for them to escape. The old man in white still did not understand. Liu Runyan shook his head and said, ¡°Now that we have our revenge, don¡¯t mention this matter again in the future.¡± The old man wanted to say something but the threat that Gu Ruoyun had brought them was still lingering in his heart. He did not say anything else. The doctor of the white-robed man walked out and looked at the arrow on his chest. He said, ¡°Young master, there¡¯s poison on this arrow.¡± Even though he said this, his expression was not one of panic. Instead, there was a hint of confusion. Liu Runyan asked, ¡°What kind of poison?¡± The doctor said strangely, ¡°This poison is not poisonous. It will only leave a scar on the wound.¡± Liu Runyan suddenlyughed. Guang Pingwang was really holding a grudge. At the same time, he was also shocked by his scheme. He had probably already plotted against him when he appeared on that day. He could not help but rejoice at his choice. Such an enemy was too terrifying. The Imperial Kingdom¡¯s new Emperor, who had just taken office less than three months ago, had passed away. In the morning court, the ministers were all standing below, but there was no one on the throne. The ministers were all discussing among themselves. There was no one left in the imperial family. There was only a princess left. What should they do with the throne. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to look at Guang Pingwang. Let¡¯s not say that there was no emperor. Even if there was, Guang Pingwang had the final say. So when the Emperor suddenly passed away, everyone was only discussing but not panicking. To put it bluntly, Gu Ruoyun was the uncrowned king in their hearts. Gu Ruoyun did not speak. His expression was indifferent and he did not seem to care about the affairs of the world. Old Master Su was pushed out by someone. After all, they were rted by marriage. Old Master Su walked forward and bowed. Gu Ruoyun stretched out his hand and supported him. He knew why he hade and asked, ¡°Who said that the Imperial Kingdom does not have a prince?¡± Chapter 178 - Nalan Cuis Ascension to the Throne

Chapter 178: Nn Cui¡¯s Ascension to the Throne

Everyone was stunned. As soon as he finished speaking, a thirteen-year-old youth walked into the imperial court. Nn Cui had been raised in Guang Residence for this period of time. He no longer looked as frail as he had in the past. His entire person was in high spirits. He looked just like a jade-like youth. Nn Cui calmly walked past the ministers and stood by Gu Ruoyun¡¯s side. He bowed and said, ¡°Teacher.¡± Although Gu Ruoyun did not pay much attention to him, because of Su Yan, he had taught him a lot of things. To Nn Cui, what Gu Ruoyun thought was useless was a well-known saying. Hence, he addressed him as ¡®teacher¡¯ sincerely. At this moment, the ministers could vaguely see a familiar figure in his facial features. Old Master Su stepped forward and asked, ¡°You are¡­ the seventh prince?¡± Nn Cui smiled and nodded when he saw that he was from Su Yan¡¯s maternal family. Old Master Su¡¯s eyes reddened and he said in a gratified manner, ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯ve grown so much. You¡¯re a good child.¡± Nn Cui had stayed in the Su family for a period of time so Old Master Su knew him. The ministers were a little displeased but they did not object when they saw Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face. Just like that, Nn Cui sat on the throne and became the first emperor without the coronation. However, he did not care much about this. At this moment, he was standing in the imperial study. He was suffocating and his fair and tender face was pale. Gu Ruoyun was sitting opposite him. Nn Cui saw that he had not changed his mind and his expression was rather gloomy. Gu Ruoyun, however, looked very happy. He stroked his sleeves and stood up, ¡°You¡¯re already the Emperor. Naturally, you have to stay in the imperial pce. I¡¯ll be going back first.¡± He even gave him a smile for the first time. Gu Ruoyun walked briskly back. When he thought that this kid would no longer be able to upy Su Yan¡¯s attention, his heart was filled with joy. At this moment, Su Yan was sitting on a small boat with Chu Tao and Chun Xia, collecting lotus pods. They had just discovered that a lotus flower had grown out of the pond in Guang Residence. A lotus flower meant a lotus pod. Su Yan, who possessed the glutton attribute, immediately made the decision and went into the water to pick up the lotus pod. She had found this small boat in the warehouse. There was a group of soldiers standing around the pond. They were all looking at Su Yan nervously, afraid that the princess consort would encounter any danger. Su Yan felt that this was a little exaggerated. It was just a pond with half a human height. Even if she fell into it, it would not be a big deal. There was only a lotus flower standing quietly in the middle of the pool. This scene was unexpectedly beautiful. It was more artistic than the surface of the water that was surrounded by countless lotus flowers. Su Yan and the other two paddled the small boat and slowly approached. As expected, they found the lotus pod under the water. Su Yan¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. She quickly picked the lotus pod and began to think about how to eat it. Chu Tao suddenly cried out in surprise. The three of them looked over and saw that the wooden nks of the small boat had actually split open. Su Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s row back quickly.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the small boat could no longer bear the weight and spread out in all directions. The surrounding inner guards quickly flew out. Gu Ruoyun, who had just returned, was even faster than them. Su Yan was held in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s arms. She quickly turned her head to look at Chu Tao and Chun Xia¡¯s situation. The random inner guards had also brought them ashore. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression was cold as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How could you let the Princess Consort do such a dangerous thing?¡± The soldiers all knelt in a row. Su Yan quickly pulled him back and said, ¡°I wanted to go myself. It¡¯s none of their business.¡± Gu Ruoyun sighed helplessly and said, ¡°What are you doing in the water?¡± Su Yan rolled her eyes and lifted the lotus pod that she had not thrown away despite the danger. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m picking the lotus pod for you to eat.¡± Gu Ruoyun did not expose her little trick. He took the lotus pod from her hand and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yan could only watch helplessly as the lotus pod was taken away by him. Chapter 179 - Pleasant Surprise

Chapter 179: Pleasant Surprise

Gu Ruoyun shed a smile at her defeated expression. He waved his hand and dismissed the crowd. Su Yan reluctantly took onest look at the lotus pod in his hand and asked, ¡°What have you been busy with recently? I haven¡¯t seen you properly in two months. Tell me, what have you been up to?¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression darkened and said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out tonight.¡± Su Yan was unhappy with him for keeping her in suspense and was anxious to find out. She had tried all kinds of threats and enticements but he had not relented. In the end, she had even tried to use a honey trap, but it still did not work. Su Yany gloomily on the small bed because Gu Ruoyun had disappeared again. She sighed. Chu Tao, who had just entered, heard her. She smiled and asked, ¡°Princess Consort, why are you sighing again?¡± Su Yan did not hide the truth from her and asked, ¡°What did Gu Ruoyun do behind my back?¡± Chu Tao could not figure it out either and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Royal Highness say that you would find out tonight?¡± Su Yan looked at the sky and said, ¡°There are still a few hours before nightfall.¡± Chun Xia also walked in andughed out loud when she heard this. She said, ¡°I think Princess Consort is not trying to find out the answer, she¡¯s thinking of His Royal Highness.¡± Su Yan¡¯s face was filled with shame and anger. She threw a nket over and said, ¡°You servant girl, you¡¯re getting more and more impudent.¡± Chun Xia begged for mercy while Chu Tao watched them y around. For the first time, she did not say anything to stop Chun Xia from being reckless. After Su Yan had made such a scene, she no longer hesitated. She pulled the two of them into the small kitchen to cook something delicious. The moon gradually rose to the top of the sky. Gu Ruoyun still had not appeared. Su Yan was starting to get anxious again. He could not be lying to her, right? Chu Tao had alreadye to ask Su Yan to wash up. When she saw Su Yan lying on the windowsill in a gloomy mood, her expression froze. She quietly went out of the door and went to the front hall to gather some information. Just as she stepped out of the door, she met An Yi and Jin Tong. An Yi said, ¡°His Royal highness has invited the Princess Consort to a ce.¡± Chu Tao nodded with a smile and quickly went to inform Su Yan. ¡°Princess Consort, His Royal Highness invites you to a ce.¡± Su Yan was stunned and even more puzzled. However, she still quickly packed up and left the residence. An Yi and Jin Tong were already waiting beside the carriage. Su Yan said in surprise, ¡°Do we still need to take the carriage?¡± An Yi was as cold as ever. He only nodded and made a weing gesture. Jin Tong grinned and said, ¡°Princess Consort, it¡¯s better for you to quickly get on the carriage.¡± Su Yan could only get on the carriage. The carriage went further and further away. If it wasn¡¯t for An Yi who was driving the carriage outside, Su Yan would have thought that she had been betrayed. Along the way, Su Yan was trying to get information from Jin Tong. It was obvious that she knew something. Jin Tong gritted her teeth and refused to let go. Su Yan could only give up. Jin Tong said helplessly, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll know in a while. Do you still care about this little bit of time?¡± Su Yan knew that what she said was right, but she still wanted to know sooner. The carriage stopped. At this time, the sky hadpletely darkened. Su Yan got off the carriage, but she did not know where she was. There was arge open space around her. The sky was dark and she could not see clearly. She could only feel that she was stepping on sand. An empty field with sand, this is¡­ A military camp! Su Yan had just figured it out when she realized that she was the only one here. An Yi and the others had disappeared without a trace. Even Chu Tao had been forcefully dragged away by them. Su Yan turned around and looked around. She was even more confused as to what Gu Ruoyun was up to. mes suddenly lit up the surroundings. Su Yan was so excited by the sudden light that she closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she could see that there was a circle of soldiers standing around her. They were all holding torches in their hands and everything around them was lit up. Gu Ruoyun was standing opposite her as she slowly walked over. He was wearing wedding attire. Su Yan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Gu Ruoyun walked up to her and said, ¡°During the wedding, I did not give you aplete wedding due to my health problems. I¡¯ll return it to you today.¡± Chapter 180 - Transformed Once Again

Chapter 180: Transformed Once Again

He held a ruyi in his hand and asked, ¡°Su Yan, are you willing to marry me?¡± Su Yan did not take it and smiled, ¡°Then you should have told me in advance so that I could wear my wedding dress to beplete.¡± Gu Ruoyun shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re already my wife. I don¡¯t want to get married again. I just want to return what I owe you.¡± She was my wife. He won¡¯t give you a chance to go back on your word. Su Yan instantly understood what he meant. He would not ept a rejection. He was as domineering as ever. Her eyes slowly began to glisten. Fortunately, Gu Ruoyun had taken out a veil and draped it over her head to cover it up. Otherwise, it would have been quite embarrassing. Gu Ruoyun held her hand and slowly walked forward. The sound of footsteps could be heard all around them. Su Yan was a little puzzled. Could it be that there was something else? When the red silk in front of her was lifted, Su Yan¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. In front of her was an overwhelming ¡°divine flower¡±. Under the moonlight, the white and holy stamen of the flower slowly bloomed. This scene was like a miracle. After Su Yan¡¯s surprise, she asked again, ¡°How did you do it? Didn¡¯t the barbarians say that this divine flower was their national treasure?¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°There¡¯s more than one tribe in the entire barbarian tribe. I¡¯ve searched the entire border and found them.¡± Su Yan¡¯s mouth was wide open. This means that he had been traveling back and forth to the border for the past two months. Gu Ruoyun did not mind her surprise and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll find anything you like for you.¡± Su Yan never thought that he would be able to remember such a sentence until this moment. She was moved when he suddenly picked her up and flew out of the military camp. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Su Yan asked. Gu Ruoyun replied in all seriousness, ¡°I still owe you something very important.¡± Su Yan tried her best to think but could not figure out what it was. When she was about to give up and ask, she realized that they had already returned to Guang Residence. Gu Ruoyun immediately brought Su Yan back to her room and ced her on the bed. He smiled and said, ¡°I owe you a wedding night.¡± Su Yan was stunned and quickly pushed him away as he slowly approached her. She said, ¡°You can pay me back even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes darkened and he said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back whatever I owe you.¡± Su Yan shyly closed her eyes as she watched his face get closer and closer. She waited for a while but did not make a move. When she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Ruoyun¡¯s strange gaze. She blinked and Su Yan realized that she had turned into a rabbit again. She looked at her furry ws and did not know whether to feel regretful or relieved. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression was rather upset anyway. She covered her eyes shyly with her two ws. Gu Ruoyun snorted softly and pinched her ear. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯ve transformed without a carrier.¡± Su Yan found it strange. Gu Ruoyun wrapped her in a nket like a ball. Su Yan hid her tail in fear. Could it be that he would not let her go even if she was like this. Gu Ruoyun could tell what it was thinking at a nce. She patted her exasperatedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that bad.¡± After settling Su Yan down, he left the room. Su Yan yawned and rubbed against the fluffy nket beneath her. She then stretched herselffortably. Just as she was about to fall asleep, the door opened again. In a daze, Su Yan saw that it seemed to be Gu Ruoyun who had walked in. Gu Ruoyuny on the bed and patted her on the head. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± This voice seemed to have magic power. Su Yan moved closer to his side and rubbed against him. She felt a little cold and was not very satisfied. She wanted to get further away from him but he pulled her into his arms and pulled her back into his embrace. Su Yan groaned in difort and tacitly agreed. Chapter 181 - Guang Pingwang Disliked It

Chapter 181: Guang Pingwang Disliked It

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The next morning, after the end of the court session, Gu Ruoyun made his way to the imperial study for the first time. He looked at Nn Cui, who was reading the memorials, and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Did you run into any difficulties?¡± Nn Cui raised his head in surprise. He was stunned for a moment before he nodded. He then took the memorials and handed them to Gu Ruoyun. ¡°There has been a great drought in the south this year. There have been too many refugees after the drought and there have been a few riots.¡± Gu Ruoyun did not take it seriously. He looked at it and put it down. ¡°When you¡¯re free, go to Guang Residence and visit Yan¡¯er.¡± When he said this, his expression did not look like he was inviting anyone. Instead, it was filled with disdain. Nn Cui did not know what was going on. He had not allowed him to stay in Guang Residence before. Gu Ruoyun asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± Nn Cui pointed at the memorial and was about to speak when he was forced back by Gu Ruoyun¡¯s gaze. He said hesitantly, ¡°I should be... Noting.¡± Gu Ruoyun nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Nn Cui stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Gu Ruoyun shot him a disdainful look. He really did not understand. Nn Cui immediately reacted. Gu Ruoyun had just told him to visit Sister Su Yan in Guang Residence for no reason. The corners of his mouth twitched and he followed Nn Cui back to Guang Residence. As soon as he entered, he saw a white rabbit jumping around on the ground, fluttering around to catch a butterfly. However, because it was too fat, it could not jump very high and looked very clumsy. Nn Cui had seen Su Yan transform into a rabbit before. Although this was not the same as the previous rabbit, he could still recognize it at a nce. When Su Yan saw them enter, she even raised one of her ws to greet them. The scene instantly became rather funny. Nn Cui reached out to pick up the rabbit and smoothed its fur. Su Yanfortably stretched her limbs in his arms. She could ept her status as a rabbit very well at this moment. If this had been any other time, Gu Ruoyun would have dragged Su Yan away with a cold expression. However, he did not move this time. Instead, he stood at the side and observed Nn Cui¡¯s every move. The man and the rabbit yed around for a while before Su Yan turned to look at Gu Ruoyun. She then jumped to his side and tried to ingratiate herself by touching him with her ws. Gu Ruoyun picked her up and said, ¡°So you can still see me.¡± There was an obvious hint of jealousy in his voice. After Su Yan had turned into a rabbit, her mentality had also been affected. She would be more inclined towards children. Of course, it would be easier for her to y with Nn Cui. Of course, she could not say these words. She could only pretend to be cute and roll around and beg to muddle through. Fortunately, Gu Ruoyun was surprisingly easy to talk to on that day. Nn Cui stayed in Guang Residence until he had dinner before returning. At night, Gu Ruoyun took care of Su Yan and helped her to take a shower. She jumped onto the bed and upied an excellent position before closing her eyes to sleep. On that day, she had yed crazily for the entire day. She had used up too much energy. After Gu Ruoyun had washed up, he saw a fat rabbit sleeping soundly. She sighed and pulled her head out from under the nket. As soon as she moved, she saw that Su Yan¡¯s body was glowing. In the next moment, Su Yan had regained her human form. Su Yany naked on the bed. Her snow-white skin and the dark-colored nket beneath her created a distinct visual impact. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes instantly turned deep and dark. Su Yan waspletely unaware of all this and felt a little cold. She hugged the nket and crawled into it. Gu Ruoyun gently ced his hand on the nket. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, he smiled helplessly. He then left the room and returned with a trace of cold air around her. As expected, Su Yan still despised him as heid on the bed. Gu Ruoyunughed and scolded, ¡°You heartless woman, who am I doing this for?¡± Su Yan grumbled twice, turned around and fell back into a deep sleep. Gu Ruoyun almost knew that this was all a trap set by Master Xuanfeng but they had no choice but to fall into it. Chapter 182 - Set Out for Shu Prefecture in the South

Chapter 182: Set Out for Shu Prefecture in the South

In the following period of time, everyone in the imperial court discovered that Guang Pingwang seemed to have taken the wrong medicine. He usually did not seem to care about the affairs of the court, but recently, he had suddenly taken care of everything. It was not a bad thing. No matter how troublesome the matter was, it would not be a problem for Guang Pingwang to handle it. The ministers no longer had to scratch their bald heads. For a moment, they all felt overwhelmed by the favor. They were all specting, could it be that Guang Pingwang wants to be the Emperor himself? Their minds began to move. On this day, Gu Ruoyun had received no less than ten ministers who had veiled their allegiance to him. This was the first time someone had tried to usurp the throne. There was no need to rope them in. The ministers had taken the initiative to submit to him. Nonsense! If Guang Pingwang wanted to be Emperor, wouldn¡¯t it be as easy as drinking water? This was a good time to curry favor with him. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face was cold as he chased away one minister after another. After Nn Cui¡¯s arrival, the morning court officially began. The imperial court once again began to discuss the recent difficulties. A drought in the south and refugees uprising. The crowd had grown ustomed to this in the past few days. They all turned to look at Guang Pingwang. Gu Ruoyun pursed his lips tightly and his brows were filled with impatience. Just as everyone thought that he would be angry, Gu Ruoyun said, ¡°Send someone to guard the ce.¡± Nn Cui had already begun to look like an emperor. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to choose the person to guard the ce.¡± He looked at Gu Ruoyun with hesitation in his eyes. Gu Ruoyun sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Nn Cui¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. He was the one whom he had chosen but he did not dare to speak up. As the problem had been solved, the imperial court has dispersed. Gu Ruoyun and Nn Cui left together but the ministers were still in a daze. What was this Guang Pingwang trying to do?! Just as they were scratching at their hearts, Gu Ruoyun and Nn Cui had arrived at the imperial study. Gu Ruoyun replied directly, ¡°I¡¯ll set off tomorrow. Yan¡¯er, arrange for her to enter the imperial pce for a period of time.¡± Nn Cui did not understand but he still nodded. Gu Ruoyun scanned the bookshelves in the imperial study. His long fingers skimmed through the books in front of him. He picked out a few books and threw them at Nn Cui behind him. ¡°Finish reading these books. I¡¯ll check them when I return.¡± Nn Cui nodded obediently. This kind of thing often happened in Guang Residence. Gu Ruoyun did not have the patience to teach him. He would throw him a pile of books each time and let him ponder over them. Then, he would tell him the main points. He would only tell him once. He would not care if he did not understand him. Nn Cui ced the books on the table at the side. He turned around and Gu Ruoyun picked out another pile of books and ced them neatly on the ground. Gu Ruoyun did not stop until the pile of books had reached the height of half a man. He left after instructing Nn Cui to read the books. Nn Cui put away his obedient expression and looked at the pile of books on the table and the pile on the ground. His eyes shed with a trace of contemtion. Although Gu Ruoyun had been teaching him, he could clearly sense that Gu Ruoyun was a little anxious. What was the reason? He could not figure it out, but Nn Cui would not let go of this opportunity to grow. Gu Ruoyun returned to Guang Residence and informed Su Yan. He was going to the Shu Prefecture in the south to quell the refugee uprising. Although Su Yan felt that it was a little sudden, she quickly helped him pack his luggage. Early the next morning, Gu Ruoyun set off. Just as he was about to leave, someone came from the imperial pce. Su Yan saw that it was Nn Cui who had arranged the men and quickly followed him. When they arrived at the imperial pce once again, it became much quieter. Without concubine, prince, and princess, Nn Cui was the only master left. Nn Cui was surrounded by a group of eunuchs and servant girl. No wonder he did not like the imperial pce and always wanted to run to Guang Residence. Nn Cui was waiting at the door of the imperial study early in the morning. When he saw Su Yan arrive, he came over to wee her. Chapter 183 - Black Heart

Chapter 183: ck Heart

Su Yan was in the imperial study with Nn Cui, reading books that could bury him. Su Yan frowned, ¡°Why are you reading so many books?¡± Nn Cui¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Guang Pingwang asked me to read these. He said that I should finish reading them before he returns.¡± Su Yan heard that it was Gu Ruoyun who had arranged it, so she nodded and asked, ¡°How long will he be gone for?¡± She casually flipped through the thicker and thicker books and thought that he would be gone for at least a few months this time. Nn Cui replied, ¡°If it¡¯s soon, half a month.¡± Su Yan widened her eyes in shock and asked, ¡°Half a month? You want to read so many books in half a month?¡± Nn Cui nodded obediently as if he was not in a difficult position at all. However, he suddenly raised his head with a faint look of exhaustion on his face. When Su Yan saw this, her heart ached, ¡°Did you not rest wellst night?¡± Nn Cui replied, ¡°I slept for half an hour this morning.¡± Didn¡¯t this mean that he did not sleep at all? Su Yan could not help but feel a little angry. He was still a child and Gu Ruoyun really did not care about his health at all. She said, ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no rush. If you really can¡¯t finish it, I¡¯ll help you plead for mercy.¡± Nn Cui smiled, ¡°Thank you, big sister. But I know that Guang Pingwang is doing this for my good. I¡¯ll read it carefully.¡± Su Yan lovingly stroked his head and said emotionally, ¡°Just you wait. Sister will make you some delicious food. You¡¯ve lost weight in the past few days.¡± Nn Cui watched her run out in a hurry and a smile shed across his eyes. He smiled triumphantly and continued to read the book in his hand. Gu Ruoyun was still on the road and had no idea that a little fox was stepping on him to climb to the top. A few days passed in a row and Su Yan was bored as she passed the time in the Imperial Garden. The sight of a hundred flowers blooming in the Imperial Garden was extremely beautiful. However, one would get tired of seeing the same scenery too much. Chu Tao sighed again and asked, ¡°Why is Princess Consort sighing?¡± Su Yan replied gloomily, ¡°Tell me, what is Gu Ruoyun doing right now?¡± Chu Tao replied with a smile, ¡°So Princess Consort misses the Royal Highness.¡± Su Yan¡¯s face turned red and no matter how much Chu Tao asked, she would not say another word. Nn Cui¡¯s expression had be increasingly cold in the past few days. Su Yan had also heard some news. A portion of the refugees from the south had escaped before the riot. Arge group of refugees had gathered at the city gates of the capital and had nowhere to settle down. He had seen that scene when he hade out to tour the shops. It was truly a tragic sight. The imperial pce, in the imperial study. Nn Cui frowned with anger on his face. This group of ministers was really a bunch of useless good-for-nothings. Usually, they only knew how to plunder the people¡¯s wealth, but at the critical moment, they did not give a single cent. In exchange, he told a eunuch said, ¡°Go and bring Elder Zheng here.¡± The eunuch epted the order and left. Before long, Elder Zheng walked over in a hurry. The moment he entered the door, he said, ¡°Emperor, I just came back from the refugee camp. The number of refugees is really too many. Even the simple houses built are not enough.¡± Nn Cui looked at him silently and said, ¡°Then ording to Elder Zheng¡¯s advice, how should we deal with it?¡± Elder Zheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I think we should open the national treasury and increase the amount of disaster relief silver. Otherwise, we really can¡¯t do it because we are short of money and things.¡± Nn Cui smiled and said, ¡°You are right, but the national treasury is empty. I¡¯m afraid you will have to think of a way to provide disaster relief silver.¡± Elder Zheng¡¯s expression changed and he said with difficulty, ¡°I have no way to deal with this silver?¡± Nn Cui¡¯s expression changed, and he said coldly, ¡°As an elder of the imperial court, if you can¡¯t even solve such a small matter, then what¡¯s the point of having you? I¡¯ll give you three days. If you can¡¯t solve this matter, then you don¡¯t have to be an elder anymore.¡± Elder Zheng immediately epted the order with trepidation. Chapter 184 - Ministers

Chapter 184: Ministers

Nn Cui looked at his back with a gloomy look in his eyes. Elder Zheng returned to the Zheng family. There was no trace of panic on his face. Instead, there was a trace of a smile. He summoned the butler and gave a few instructions. A few ministers of the court gathered at the Zheng family. They came for a meeting. When they left, they had smiles on their faces. They had long known that Nn Cui would leave this matter to them and had long thought of a way to deal with it. Perhaps not only would they not have to pay out of their own pockets, but they would also be able to profit from it. Elder Zheng had really thought of an idea, which was to encourage the shops to raise funds. Originally, they had all been appointed by the previous emperor, Nn Chen, as Imperial Chamber of Commerce. As the Imperial Chamber of Commerce, how could the country not help when it was in trouble? Nn Cui sneered when he heard this idea. These people really didn¡¯t give a single cent. They just wanted to find money from others. He didn¡¯t refuse and let them do whatever they wanted. Once this news was released, the shops in the capital exploded. Merchants were originally treacherous. If they wanted to exchange a piece of the Imperial Chamber of Commerce¡¯s signboard for real gold and silver, they definitely wouldn¡¯t buy it. Elder Zheng didn¡¯t want to pay out of his own pocket, so he could only use his power to pressure them. The shops also joined forces and cried about being poor. Some even prepared to close their doors for a while. In any case, the business was not doing well recently due to the refugees. In the capital, the biggest pressure was still on the grain and oil tradingpanies. It was fine if they did not pay out. After all, silver was used to buy grain. These tradingpanies were very amiable on the surface and gave the silver straightforwardly. Although Elder Zheng felt that it was too little, it was better than hitting a wall previously. He praised their righteousness and even said that he would put in a good word for them in front of the Emperor. The grain and oil tradingpanies were naturally ttered. When they went back, they immediately raised the price of grain and oil. Whenever there was such a disaster, it was time for them to make money. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t wait for this difficult matter tost longer. Naturally, it was much more straightforward to give money. After all, there were only a few grain and oil tradingpanies in the capital. These silver would eventually return to their hands. Every time Elder Zheng and the others took the silver, the price of grain and oil would rise. At this moment, not only were the refugees rioting, even the citizens of the capital were faintly in chaos. The price of grain and oil had already increased more than five times. If this continued, they would be refugees too. Elder Zheng and the others were discussing in the Zheng family. Only did they realize that not only did they not get any benefits from this operation, but they had also lost a lot. If this continued, they would really lose both their wives and soldiers. In the morning court, Nn Cui asked about this matter. Elder Zheng spoke bitterly about their grievances and scolded these merchants as iron roosters who did not give a single cent. The grain and oil merchants even took the opportunity to increase the price. Nn Cui said coldly, ¡°Why did I hear that it was you who used your power to force these grain and oil merchants to raise their prices?¡± Elder Zheng almost gritted his teeth. These grain and oil merchants had actually plucked themselves clean. However, did he have anything to say to defend himself? He could only bear the bitter consequences this time. Nn Cui harshly reprimanded a few people in the imperial court. The few ministers led by Elder Zheng were all elders of the imperial court. When had they ever suffered such humiliation? They were all somewhat unwilling. Elder Zheng cupped his hands. ¡°Emperor, this matter was handled improperly by the ministers, but we are also thinking for the sake of the people.¡± Nn Cui sneered and said, ¡°I think you are thinking for your own pockets.¡± The expressions of the ministers were extremely ugly. Elder Zheng said, ¡°Since the Emperor does not like my abilities, then please find someone else to help you with this matter.¡± He looked like he was going to throw the matter aside. Nn Cui said, ¡°Elder Zheng, you still remember what I said back then.¡± Elder Zheng said fearlessly, ¡°As long as the Emperor can resolve this matter, I am willing to give up my position as elder.¡± Chapter 185 - Collective Threats

Chapter 185: Collective Threats

He gave a signal to the people behind him, and the ministers all followed suit. ¡°We, the ministers are also willing to give up our¡­ positions.¡± Nn Cui was so angry that heughed, and left the imperial court with a gloomy face. Returning to the imperial study, the eunuch delivered a letter. Nn Cui asked, ¡°Where did you get this?¡± The eunuch replied, ¡°Your Majesty, this was just delivered by imperial guard Chen Zhao. He said that he handed it to the Emperor on behalf of an old friend.¡± Nn Cui still had some impression of Chen Zhao. He took the letter. On it was written: Yuyan. He raised his eyebrows. Since when did this Yuyan have a connection with Chen Zhao? He could even ask him to help deliver the letter. This was not something a normal rtionship would do. Opening the letter, there was only one sentence: thismoner dares to rmend himself just to help you solve your problems. Nn Cui put the letter aside and pondered for a while. Then, he found a eunuch and gave some instructions. Su Yan had nothing to do. She brought a group of servant girls to pick osmanthus flowers in the Imperial Garden. The osmanthus flowers in this season were just enough to make osmanthus cakes. At this time, a figure walked over from afar. It was somewhat familiar. Yuyan saw Su Yan and turned around. He walked over and bowed, ¡°Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan became a little interested and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay at Star Seizer Pavilion? Why did youe to the imperial pce?¡± Yuyan cupped his hands and said, ¡°It was the Emperor who invited me into the pce.¡± Su Yan was even more curious. A eunuch walked over from afar and said that the Emperor was urging him. Yuyan bade Su Yan farewell. Su Yan did not stop him and waved him off. After being bored for so many days, she had finally encountered an interesting matter. Of course, she would not let it go. She quietly followed. After Yuyan entered, the door to the imperial study was closed. Just as Su Yan approached, the door was suddenly opened. Yuyan¡¯s eyes were always unfathomable. He said, ¡°Princess Consort, if you want to hear it,e in.¡± Su Yan was surprised that he knew that she woulde. However, his curiosity only gained the upper hand and he walked in. Nn Cui smiled and said, ¡°Yuyan just said that sister woulde. I didn¡¯t believe it.¡± Su Yan looked at Yuyan again. There was no emotion on his face. Yuyan cupped his hands and said, ¡°I just passed by the Imperial Garden and bumped into Princess Consort. I dare to guess that with Princess Consort¡¯s temperament, she will definitelye.¡± Nn Cui followed up and asked, ¡°Then why did you pass by the Imperial Garden?¡± The path from the pce gate to the imperial study was not on the same path as the Imperial Garden. Yuyan calmly cupped his hands and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Emperor worried about the resettlement of refugees this time? I am helping you solve your problems.¡± Nn Cui looked at Yuyan with a thoughtful expression. Su Yan was confused. Yuyan had already turned his attention to Su Yan and said, ¡°Princess Consort, there is a granary in your dowry, right?¡± Su Yan nodded and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Yuyan smiled and said, ¡°I have my own ways.¡± Nn Cui also understood what he meant and was even more afraid of Yuyan. Su Yan understood the seriousness of this matter and immediately nodded. ¡°I will open the granary and release the food now.¡± However, Yuyan stopped her and said, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t be anxious. We still have a long way to go.¡± Su Yan was puzzled and asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Yuyan said, ¡°Princess Consort, how about giving me the right to use this granary?¡± Su Yan nodded. This was not a big deal. Yuyan bowed to Nn Cui again and said, ¡°Emperor, how about giving this matter to me?¡± Nn Cui said indifferently, ¡°What do you want?¡± Yuyan smiled and said, ¡°I want to enter the imperial court as an official.¡± Nn Cui revealed a smile and said, ¡°I have allowed it, and I have also allowed you to take the position of chain.¡± However, he had given it to him. Whether or not he had the ability to sit still was up to him. While the two of them were chatting andughing, they threw Su Yan, the current boss, to the back of their minds. Su Yan reminded him, ¡°Yuyan, if you enter the imperial court as an official, what about Star Seizer Pavilion?¡± Chapter 186 - Disaster Relief Minister

Chapter 186: Disaster Relief Minister

Yuyan smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t worry. I will not give up on the Star Seizer Pavilion.¡± After saying that, he took his leave. Yuyan walked out of the imperial study and shook his head with augh. This little emperor was really unwilling to take any losses. Those who looked down on him would definitely regret it. Su Yan looked at Nn Cui in front of her and felt that he was a little unfamiliar. However, only in this way could he better adapt to the life of the pce. Nn Cui walked in front of her with a hint of admiration on his face. ¡°Sister, let me take you out to y tonight.¡± Su Yan instantly threw her previous thoughts to the back of her mind and said, ¡°Sure, sure.¡± The next day in the imperial court. Nn Cui directly appointed Yuyan as the imperial envoy and was fully responsible for the refugee matters. Such a young and unfamiliar face was met with opposition from everyone. Nn Cui said coldly, ¡°Alright, if any of the ministers object to this matter, just leave it to him.¡± Only then did they shut their mouths. Yuyan was neither servile nor overbearing throughout the entire process. The refugees had gathered at the entrance of the capital for many days. The two tents that were built temporarily simply could not amodate so many people. Yuyan did not choose to continue building the tents because he had no money. Except for a granary provided by Su Yan, he really did not have any silver. He sent people to record all the dpidated temples in the city. Then he said publicly that the refugees could enter the dpidated temples in the capital and live there. This decision made the ministers who had been watching in secret not know whether tough or cry. When these people entered the capital, they would definitely rob when there was no food. The ministers were just waiting for the imperial envoy to embarrass himself. The refugees would definitely cause trouble if they were hungry. Yuyan then promulgated the second rule. All the refugees would dig channels outside the city. Once they worked a certain amount of working hours every day, they would be able to receive three meals a day. This news made the refugees cheer. Each and every one of them was honest. Those who caused trouble would be collectively boycotted by others. There was no need for the people of the imperial court to control them. Only those who had lived a life without food and clothing could understand how precious these three meals were. This news caused the ministers to quarrel with each other in the imperial court. The person led by Elder Zheng said, ¡°Your Majesty, this is not fair. With the granary, imperial envoy will naturally be able to smoothly provide disaster relief.¡± Nn Cui said softly, ¡°Do you think that this granary was given to him by me?¡± The ministers had an expression of ¡°What else?¡±. Nn Cui smiled and said, ¡°The national treasury is empty. I don¡¯t have a granary for him.¡± Yuyan immediately said in a clear voice, ¡°This granary was donated by Princess Consort Guang Pingwang.¡± Hearing this name, all the ministers were shocked. They all guessed that if it was an order from Guang Pingwang behind this, and they all started to panic. If Guang Pingwang supported this little emperor, they would be facing a great disaster. Elder Zheng let out a cough and told them to calm down and not panic. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Emperor, although we have a granary, this imperial envoy is still too young. Labor in exchange for food? The capital is not a waterlogged area. It is useless to build so many canals.¡± Nn Cui let out an ¡°Oh¡± and said, ¡°In your opinion, what should we do?¡± Elder Zheng continued, ¡°It¡¯s better for us to handle this matter.¡± As soon as he said this, the ministers behind him were all jolted. This was a good idea. With this, not only would their previous bet lose its effectiveness, they might even be able to do something to earn some money. Nn Cui did not answer. He directly threw the question to Yuyan and said, ¡°Then what is imperial envoy¡¯s opinion?¡± Yuyan smiled like an old fox and said, ¡°Elder Zheng¡¯s ability is indeed not to be underestimated. In just a few days, he has made the capital¡¯s grain and oil market to a new high. I admire this means.¡± This was taunting both overtly and secretly. It directly made Elder Zheng upset, and he stared at him gloomily. All these masterpieces were of course led by Nn Cui. After leaving the morning court, Nn Cui left in a good mood. With a stiff smile, Yuyan left amidst the gazes of the ministers. He sighed. He had still underestimated the emperor¡¯s ability. However¡­ he chuckled again. Following such a master was more interesting, wasn¡¯t it? Chapter 187 - Engaging in a War of Words

Chapter 187: Engaging in a War of Words

Yuyan did not seem to sense his malice and said, ¡°Elder Zheng, you should use your talents to bring out greater value. You don¡¯t have to worry about this small matter.¡± Elder Zheng flung his sleeves and said coldly, ¡°Young people should still recognize their own identities.¡± Yuyan smiled and nodded. After a long court battle, Yuyan had already offended more than half of the courtiers. When Elder Zheng returned home, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Then, he started to think about the Su family. Wasn¡¯t Yuyan relying on the granary that Princess Consort Guang Pingwang had donated? He was going to remove the root of the problem. Elder Zheng brought the ministers to the Su family. Su Yan was a woman. What opinion could she have? It was better to look for the Su family directly. Old Master Su received them with a smile. He clearly knew their purpose, but he just kept talking nonsense and did not mention the granary. Elder Zheng didn¡¯t have the time to talk nonsense. He directly said, ¡°You saw it in the morning court today. Yuyan is simply fooling around. That granary is simply a waste in his hands.¡± The ministers at the side also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Su. He¡¯s building a channel outside the capital. Isn¡¯t this just wasting time?¡± Old Master Su stroked his beard and frowned. He didn¡¯t understand what the emperor and this imperial envoy were trying to do. However, these few people had the nerve to criticize him. Old Master Su smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good for the Su family to interfere in this matter. After all, we only donated one granary. It¡¯s far inferior to the ministers.¡± These words made their expressions not look too good. Elder Zheng¡¯s expression was embarrassed. The ministers who had spoken earlier tried to smooth things over and said, ¡°The Su family is really well-versed in righteousness.¡± Elder Zheng¡¯s expression was even more unsightly. Weren¡¯t these words implying that he had no righteousness? The ministers also realized that they had said the wrong thing, so they shut their mouths and no longer spoke. Old Master Su nced at them. Seeing that it was about time, he said, ¡°His Majesty must have a motive for doing this. We should just listen to his orders.¡± ¡°His Majesty is just a little kid. What ideas does he have?¡± Elder Zheng spoke without restraint for a moment. ¡°Elder Zheng, please be careful with your words.¡± Old Master Su reminded him. Elder Zheng was deeply embarrassed. He could not stay any longer, so he simply flung his sleeves and left. The ministers could only bow and leave when they saw this and follow him. Old Master Su sent them out with a smile on his face. After they left, he was a little sad. Was Su Yan involved in this matter? Su Yan, who had been missed, was reading Gu Ruoyun¡¯s letter in the imperial pce. She chased the servant girls out and sat alone in her room. She looked at the letter in her hand and did not open it. She just sat there andughed foolishly. Chu Tao looked through the window and saw that she had been sitting for almost an hour. She could not help butugh. ¡°Princess Consort,¡± she reminded Su Yan was so shocked that she regained her senses. When she saw that Chu Tao and the others could see her through the window, she immediately wanted to find a hole to hide in. However, she looked very calm. She stood up and closed the window. Then, she quickly turned around and patted her chest. She took a deep breath and opened the letter in her hand. There was only a thin piece of paper in the envelope. Su Yan curled her lips in disappointment. However, with Gu Ruoyun¡¯s character, it was already very good that he could write a letter to her. When she thought of this, she became happy again. The letter was filled with words. This made Su Yan very satisfied. Gu Ruoyun said that he was doing well in the Shu Prefecture in the south. However, the problem of the refugees was not going very well so he would need some time before he could return. He told Su Yan not to worry about him. He gave a simple exnation of his own matters and the rest was his request for Su Yan. ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy. Eat less spicy food and eat more vegetables and not just meat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold, and wear more clothes when the weather turns cold, especially when you¡¯re barefoot on the ground¡­¡± Chapter 188 - Letters from the South

Chapter 188: Letters from the South

As Su Yan read the letter, the more numb she felt. She felt that Gu Ruoyun was bing more and more like her mother¡¯s tone. She was not allowed to do this or that. Su Yan could not stop cursing in her heart but anyone could see the smile on her face. She did not go out either. She opened the window and shouted to Chu Tao outside, ¡°Chu Tao, Chu Tao, bring me a brush and ink.¡± Chu Tao and the others looked at each other and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go to the study by myself.¡± As she said that, she was about to rush out of the room. Just as she took a step out, without waiting for Chu Tao¡¯s reminder, her body froze. She consciously put on her shoes and put on a coat before going out. Chu Tao¡¯s hand, which was about to help her, stopped in mid-air, wondering why she was so obedient on that day. Su Yan rushed to the imperial study. Coincidentally, Nn Cui was also inside. Su Yan was used to it. Except going to court and sleep, he would stay in the imperial study to read. Su Yan greeted him and sat behind her desk. After a while, Chu Tao caught up with her while panting and bowed to Nn Cui. Nn Cui asked curiously, ¡°Sister Yan¡¯er, why are you in such a hurry?¡± He saw that Su Yan was writing something with her head lowered, so he directly asked Chu Tao. Chu Tao bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, a letter was sent by the Lord. Princess Consort is probably writing a reply.¡± There was a smile in her voice. Nn Cui raised his eyebrows in understanding. So, that was the case. Su Yan was concentrating on fighting with the brush and ink. She frowned and looked like she had a deep hatred. She finally managed to write a little but threw the ball of paper away when she was dissatisfied. Chu Tao was helping her grind the ink and clean up the discarded paper. By the time Su Yan had finally finished writing a letter to her satisfaction, the sky had already darkened. She looked at the letter in her hand with satisfaction. When she thought of the expression on Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face when he received the letter, she could not help but chuckle. Nn Cui suddenly asked, ¡°What did Sister write?¡± Only then did Su Yan realize that Nn Cui was already standing behind her. Recalling the contents of the letter, she quickly covered the letter under a pile of waste paper out of shyness. She replied, ¡°Nothing, nothing. Why aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Seeing that Nn Cui was still very interested, she could only change the topic. Nn Cui did not make things difficult for her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been reading for a few days. It¡¯s time to rx.¡± Su Yan was a little surprised, but then she said with relief, ¡°That¡¯s right. Studying should be abination of work and rest.¡± She thought of something and said excitedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out of the pce to y?¡± Nn Cui naturally agreed. Su Yan stood up and took two steps, then stepped back and said with a smile, ¡°Wait for me at the door. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Nn Cui nced at the letter that was still under a pile of paper and nodded before leaving. Su Yan quickly asked Chu Tao to bring over an envelope. Then, she hurriedly put the letter in and handed it to Chu Tao for her to send the letter out. When she reached the door, Su Yan stopped in her tracks. No one knew what she was thinking about. Nn Cui walked in and asked, ¡°Sister, is there anything that you haven¡¯t done?¡± Su Yan only felt that she had stuffed something into the envelope just now, but it was probably an illusion. Seeing that Chu Tao was already far away, there was no need to call her back, so she shook her head to indicate that she was fine. The two of them left the pce. One of them was Princess Consort Guang Pingwang, and the other was the emperor. They naturally could not go out carelessly. However, the two of them were unwilling to make a big fuss, so the inner guards were protecting them secretly. Su Yan and Nn Cui walked aimlessly on the street. When they saw the crowd running in the same direction, they followed. There were many people surrounding each other,pletely blocking the scene inside. Chapter 189 - Recruitment

Chapter 189: Recruitment

Su Yan dragged Nn Cui and spent a lot of effort to squeeze in. Along the way, she kept apologizing and finally got a clear view of the scene inside. It was arge round tform, and on top of it stood Yuyan. Su Yan and Nn Cui looked at each other. What was he up to this time? Beside Yuyan stood a person who was beating a gong, holding a huge gong in his hand. He saw that almost everyone had arrived, so he signaled for his men to begin. That man immediately started beating the golden gong in his hand. When the sound was close enough, one could still hear the vibrating sound. The person in the innermost part could not help but take a step back. Yuyan was very satisfied with this effect. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Everyone, my name is Yuyan. I¡¯m here today to set up a tform for one thing.¡± He deliberately paused for a moment. When he saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him, he continued, ¡°The refugees from the south are all digging channels outside our city. Everyone should know about this, right?¡± Everyone nodded. They could see it every day when they went out. Yuyan continued, ¡°But we still don¡¯t have enough people to dig channels. So everyone can participate and register. Moreover, you may enjoy the same treatment as the refugees.¡± Hearing this, everyone began to discuss. They didn¡¯tck this bit of food. In the end, only some vagrants and beggars registered. Yuyan didn¡¯t panic. He added, ¡°You can choose the three meals provided by the imperial court, or you can choose to bring the corresponding grain home.¡± This made them move. The prices of the grain and oil shops in the capital had skyrocketed, and they couldn¡¯t afford to eat anymore. This made the people from the grain and oil tradingpany unhappy, a fat man dressed in gold and silver said, ¡°Why should we believe you? We don¡¯t even know if these grains are enough for the refugees to eat. Do you still have leftover grains to give us? Besides, digging channels in the capital isn¡¯t wise. Everyone, don¡¯t believe it.¡± These words made everyone hesitant. Those who wanted to register stopped in their tracks and hesitated. Yuyan¡¯s smile grew brighter as he said, ¡°I can answer this question. Firstly, I am the imperial envoy personally conferred by the Emperor. The official seal here can guarantee that what I said is true.¡± He took out an official badge with the word ¡°Imperial Envoy¡± printed on it from his sleeve. This title shocked everyone, and there was reverence in their eyes. So, they believed that this matter was 80-90% true. Yuyan continued, ¡°As for theck of food that you mentioned, there¡¯s no need for everyone to worry. This granary used for disaster relief was donated by Princess Consort Guang Pingwang. If there¡¯s not enough food, someone would donate another one. This matter is the least of our worries.¡± With the addition of Guang Pingwang¡¯s name, everyone ran to the registration point to line up. The fatty who had just spoken walked out with a pale expression and left dejectedly. Only Su Yan and Nn Cui were left around the stage. Yuyan turned around and saw them. Their expressions were not very good, and Yuyan¡¯s expression was also somewhat stiff. However, his skin was still quite thick, and he recovered in an instant. Su Yan took the lead and said, ¡°You really make the best use of everything, but I don¡¯t have a second granary for you.¡± Nn Cui¡¯s expression was also a little cold as he waited for his exnation. Yuyan smiled and said, ¡°I wonder if you are interested in going to Star Seizer Pavilion?¡± The group of three headed towards Star Seizer Pavilion. Su Yan was very curious. Although Star Seizer Pavilion belonged to her family, she had not been there before. It was likely that her mother had not been there either. Nn Cui had been there several times. The name of Star Seizer Pavilion was rather artistic. However, Su Yan looked at the dpidated door in front of her and asked, ¡°Are you that poor?¡± Unexpectedly, it looked even older than Qicao Pawnshop. Yuyan, on the other hand, looked like an expert and said, ¡°Appearance is not important. What is important is the content.¡± Chapter 190 - The Dilapidated Star Seizer Pavilion

Chapter 190: The Dpidated Star Seizer Pavilion

Su Yan walked in half-doubtfully. It was a long passageway. The passageway was dark, and there wasn¡¯t even any candlelight. The corners of her mouth twitched as she said, ¡°You must be poor.¡± Yuyan said, ¡°This is a sense of mystery.¡± Su Yan only felt that he was trying to twist the truth. She no longer had any hope for this shop. However, she could not help but exim when she walked in. This ce was really too beautiful. She did not know how Yuyan did it. When she looked up from inside, she saw the sky. It was much more beautiful than what she saw outside. There were many small rooms here, and each small room could only amodate two people. The top of the head was open. Yuyan said proudly, ¡°The starry sky will be even more beautiful at night here.¡± Su Yan could already imagine it. Nn Cui said coldly, ¡°Now you can tell us what you want to do.¡± Su Yan also recovered from the beautiful scenery and waited for his answer. Yuyan led them to the innermost room in no hurry. There was a ck shelf that was half the height of a person in this room. On the shelf was a cylinder-like thing, but no one knew what it was. Other than that, there was only a small table in the room. After Yuyan gestured for them to sit down, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, do you think the drought in the south is a good thing or a bad thing?¡± Nn Cui frowned and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a bad thing.¡± Yuyan said again, ¡°What if there is a flood after the drought?¡± Nn Cui understood what he meant, but it was unlikely. Yuyan didn¡¯t wait for him to answer and said directly, ¡°I have always been observing the weather and can be considered to have made some achievements. After this drought, there will definitely be a flood. I don¡¯t think I need to tell you what will happen after this flood.¡± At this time, Nn Cui reacted and said, ¡°A gue.¡± If there really was a flood in the south, the capital would be the first to be implicated. This was also the reason why Yuyan insisted on repairing the canal. However, Nn Cui had always been an atheist. It would be difficult for him to believe in any celestial phenomenon. Yuyan saw through his suspicion and stopped his usual teasing. He said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, this matter is of great importance. I don¡¯t dare to say anything without confidence.¡± Nn Cui could only nod and say, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say.¡± A trace of joy shed across Yuyan¡¯s eyes. He had been hiding it because he was afraid of being stopped. He also knew that his reason was far-fetched. Then, he sincerely bowed to Nn Cui and said, ¡°The Imperial Kingdom is truly fortunate to have such a wise monarch.¡± Seeing his sincerity, Nn Cui raised his eyebrows slightly. Most of the people in the imperial court looked down on him, but this phenomenon was about to end. Su Yan did not understand too much, but she knew the severity of the situation. She said worriedly, ¡°However, there are so many people. We don¡¯t have enough food.¡± Yuyan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess Consort. Guang Pingwang will probably be back soon. Once he is back, these refugees will naturally have a ce to go. Moreover, there will be people who will pay for the food.¡± Su Yan still did not quite understand, but looking at Yuyan, she felt that he was quite amazing. The next day, all the grain and oil tradingpanies in the capital adjusted their prices and restored them to their previous state. When the news was received, Nn Cui was in the imperial study with Su Yan. Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Yuyan is really amazing.¡± Then, only did she realize that he was warning those grain and oil tradingpanies when he was recruiting workers with great fanfare yesterday. These people naturally would not buy grain that had doubled the price of the tradingpanies when they had a ce to obtain grain. In this way, they could only lower the price. Nn Cui read the book and said without raising his head, ¡°You have underestimated this imperial envoy.¡± After a few days, Su Yan finally understood what he meant. Su Yan looked at the bills in her hand and asked in confusion, ¡°This is for me?¡± Chapter 191 - Returned with Interest

Chapter 191: Returned with Interest

Yuyan nodded and said, ¡°I borrowed a granary from you back then, and now I¡¯m returning two granaries with interest.¡± Su Yan still asked in disbelief, ¡°How did you get this granary? Could it be that you snatched it?¡± The granary bills still had the seal of the previous grain and oil tradingpany. Yuyan¡¯s brows moved, and he helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯m a schr, how would I know how to brandish swords and spears?¡± ¡°Then how did you get it?¡± Su Yan¡¯s face was full of disbelief. The scene of him taking advantage of the imperial pce and Guang Pingwang¡¯s power to bully others was still vivid in her mind. Yuyan smiled but did not say anything. Nn Cui, who had just entered, said coldly, ¡°He sold the grain at a low price and even created a situation where there is a lot of grain in his hands to be in a hurry to sell. Besides, he released the news that Guang Pingwang had returned to the imperial court and the flood in the south was about to flood the capital. In this way, those grain and oil tradingpanies followed suit. They were afraid that the grain in their hands would be flooded, so they sold it at a low price. In the end, he took it all.¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows in surprise. This person was too cunning. She then reacted and asked, ¡°Guang Pingwang is back?¡± Nn Cui nodded. Yuyan smiled and said, ¡°By doing this, I have helped those grain and oil tradingpanies avoid losses and ensure that the national treasury is full of grain. It can be said that I have killed several birds with one stone.¡± As he said this, he took out more than ten granary bills and handed them to Nn Cui. Su Yan said in surprise, ¡°Even if you charge a low price, it will still cost a lot of money. Where did you get the money?¡± Yuyan said with a gentle smile, ¡°I kept lowering the price. Those grain and oil tradingpanies could only follow the trend and sell them to the people at the original price. These are only 30% of the profits.¡± Su Yan didn¡¯t know whether she should be shocked by Yuyan¡¯s shrewdness or that these grain and oil tradingpanies had enough money. 30% of the profits was just this much granaries. Nn Cui smiled and patted his shoulder, ¡°Not bad. It seems that the position of chain is well deserved.¡± Yuyan epted it without any modesty. Su Yan subconsciously moved away from him. So from the beginning, everything was a game of chess yed by him. Everyone was his chess piece. He was really not going to let any of them go. Su Yan put away the bill of her granary and took out another one and handed it to Nn Cui. ¡°This one is for you too. There¡¯s still a flood and a gueing up. You¡¯ll need it even more.¡± Nn Cui knew what she meant so he did not stand on ceremony. He said, ¡°Sister, since Guang Pingwang returns, you can stay in the imperial pce. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be the only one in the pce and it¡¯ll be too boring.¡± Su Yan did not have any other thoughts and said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Gu Ruoyun about this. I don¡¯t think he would agree.¡± Nn Cui smiled, ¡°He would agree.¡± Yuyan looked at him and his eyes shed. He took out a name book from his robes and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I think you will need these.¡± Nn Cui took it and nced at it before closing it immediately. He nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Their eyes were filled with the same cunning. Su Yan could not help but shiver. She felt a little cold. By nightfall, the imperial pce had received the news that Guang Pingwang would arrive at the capital the next day. Su Yan quickly led the servant girls to work. They were going to hold a special weing ceremony for him in the imperial pce. Nn Cui wanted to join in the fun after knowing it. However, out of some considerations, Su Yan shyly blocked the door. In a moment of desperation, she asked, ¡°Have you finished reading the book that Gu Ruoyun left for you?¡± Nn Cui¡¯s expression froze and he could only turn around and return to the imperial study. Su Yan then heaved a sigh of relief and gestured to the servant girls in the room to continue. When they were finally done with their work, Su Yan stretched and walked out. It was already veryte and she could not help but yawn. Only then did she see that the lights in the imperial study were still on. Chapter 192 - A Surprise Prepared

Chapter 192: A Surprise Prepared

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She walked closer to take a look. Nn Cui¡¯s small figure was still buried on the desk that was taller than others, reading a book. Su Yan felt a little guilty and walked in with a light cough. Nn Cui heard the voice and smiled as if he had just seen her. ¡°Sister, are you done?¡± Su Yan nodded guiltily. She thought of something and took out a small pastry and handed it to him. ¡°This is the osmanthus cake that I made personally with picked osmanthus. Try It.¡± Nn Cui looked at her, who was much more attentive and smiled. Su Yan saw that he had eaten the pastry and rubbed her hands together, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t finish reading these books. I will put in a good word for you tomorrow. You have really worked hard during this short period of time. It¡¯s his fault for assigning the task.¡± Nn Cui smiled and agreed. Su Yan also smiled and pulled him up, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will go and rest. You are still young and growing. You have to go to bed early and wake up early. Otherwise, you won¡¯t grow in the future.¡± Nn Cui was in a good mood as he listened to her nagging along the way. Nn Cui watched her enter the bedroom before walking towards his own. Without Su Yan by his side, his expression instantly darkened. He had long finished reading those books. All he wanted was for Su Yan to care about him. When Gu Ruoyun returned the next day, Su Yan¡¯s mind would be on him again, right? His hand was unconsciously pinching a flower. In the end, the eunuch cried out in surprise and saw that the flower had been crushed by his pinching. He red coldly at the eunuch who had just spoken. The eunuch quickly knelt down and apologized in fear and trepidation, ¡°Your Majesty, please spare my life.¡± Nn Cui crouched down and pinched his chin, ¡°I didn¡¯t punish you for offending me. Why should I spare your life?¡± The eunuch thought that Nn Cui would not mind this matter and was just about to thank him. Nn Cui continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for death, I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± The eunuch was instantly terrified. Before he could say anything, the guard behind him covered his mouth and dragged him away. Nn Cui coldly took out a handkerchief and fiercely wiped the fingers that had touched him. He calmed the rage in his heart and raised his head again, looking like a simple young man. Gu Ruoyun went straight to the imperial pce after he returned to the capital. Before this, Guang Pingwang had always gone straight to Guang Residence after his expeditions. When had he evere to the imperial pce to report? However, when the pce servants saw that he had gone straight to the harem, they knew the reason. It was because of Princess Consort Guang Pingwang. At this moment, everyone in the pce was envious of the love between Guang Pingwang and his wife. Su Yan was alone in the imperial garden. When she heard some movement, she turned around and saw a familiar figure. It was Liu Runyan, who had saved herst time. Liu Runyan was not surprised when he saw her. He quickly walked over and said, ¡°Princess Consort Guang Pingwang, we meet again.¡± Su Yan looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Why are you in the imperial pce?¡± Could it be that he was also a chancellor? Liu Runyan saw through her thoughts and said, ¡°I have something important to tell Guang Pingwang.¡± Su Yan asked in confusion, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you looking for him?¡± He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If His Royal Highness sees me, he¡¯ll probably kill me.¡± Su Yan wanted to ask more but he suddenly covered her mouth and pulled her into the bushes. He quickly whispered, ¡°Princess Consort, wait a moment. I really have something very important to do.¡± Gu Ruoyun did not see Su Yan. After asking the servants, he went to the imperial garden. The imperial garden waspletely empty. However, there were pastries on the stone table and half a cup of tea. This meant that there was someone here just now. Su Yan saw him and wanted to struggle but she was hugged even tighter by Liu Runyan who was behind her. She could not move. She could only watch as Gu Ruoyun walked past her. After a while, Gu Ruoyun returned. Liu Runyan¡¯s body tensed up again. He must not be discovered. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression did not change. He merely waved his hand and a ck shadow appeared in front of him.. The two of themmunicated with each other but their voices were too soft for others to hear clearly. Chapter 193 - Su Yan Was Being Held Hostage

Chapter 193: Su Yan Was Being Held Hostage

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Ruoyun walked to the stone table and gently stroked the teacup on the table. He suddenly turned around and looked behind him. That was the bush where Su Yan was. The sound of Gu Ruoyun¡¯s footsteps was getting closer and closer but Su Yan did not struggle at all. She waited quietly. Liu Runyan was a little surprised but he still tightened his grip on her. At the same time, his breathing slowed down a lot. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s hand was about to touch the grass when a voice came from the other side. He immediately turned around and walked away. As soon as Liu Runyan rxed, he turned his head and met a pair of eyes. His body stiffened and he called out in a low voice, ¡°Uncle.¡± That person¡¯s entire body was covered in ayer of cloth. However, from the sound of his voice, he should be an old man. He said, ¡°Runyan, you¡¯ve had enough fun. You shoulde back with me.¡± Liu Runyan frowned and slowly released Su Yan. Su Yan moved her aching body. She did not cry out for help as they imagined. The two of them looked at each other and flew away. They did not expect to be punched on the ground the moment they stepped out. Su Yan silently lit candles for them. She did not struggle just now because she knew that Gu Ruoyun had already discovered her. She had the inner guards by her side. Liu Runyan¡¯s actions were all under their noses. It could be said that if he had made any dangerous moves just now, he would have been beheaded in the next second. Gu Ruoyun nced at Su Yan from head to toe. After confirming that she was alright, he pointed his sword at Liu Runyan and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would have the guts toe and throw your life away.¡± He mercilessly swung his sword at him. This time, he did not show any mercy as he aimed it at his heart. The old man at the side pounced on his body and blocked the sword for him. Liu Runyan touched the blood on his body and shouted, ¡°Uncle.¡± Liu Runyan¡¯s hands trembled as he watched him spit out blood continuously. Gu Ruoyun looked at him coldly. He wanted to move forward but was stopped by Su Yan. She also did not react in time. With this, Liu Runyan left with the old man. A cloud of smoke rose and Liu Runyan¡¯s voice faded into the air, ¡°Gu Ruoyun, I don¡¯t owe you anymore.¡± Gu Ruoyun did not chase after him, but Su Yan was lost in thought. Gu Ruoyun asked unhappily, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Yan replied, ¡°I just feel that that man looks a little familiar.¡± Especially that pair of eyes, she felt like she had seen them somewhere before, but she could not remember. Gu Ruoyun pressed her head down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it if you can¡¯t remember. You¡¯re not smart. You¡¯d better use it sparingly.¡± Su Yan pped him away in annoyance. This person had made her angry the moment he returned. Gu Ruoyun was not angry either. Someone happened to call for him and said that the emperor had something to discuss. He followed the eunuch to the imperial study. Su Yan touched the ball of paper in her hand. It was given to her by Liu Runyan. She opened it and saw that there were only a few names on it. It looked like the names of traditional Chinese medicine. She was not very clear about traditional Chinese medicine either. She thought of asking a traditional Chinese medicine doctor about it and soon threw the matter to the back of her mind. When Gu Ruoyun returned, it was already nighttime. Nn Cui was standing beside him with a downcast look on his face. Su Yan saw him and thought that Gu Ruoyun had taught him a lesson, she felt a little guilty. The incident on that day was rather sudden and she had yet to tell Gu Ruoyun about him. She immediately wanted to remedy the situation and pulled Nn Cui behind her to protect him. Gu Ruoyun looked at her as if she was trying to reason with him. He raised his brows and asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Su Yan replied directly, ¡°The task that you¡¯ve assigned to Cui this time is too heavy. How could he possibly finish reading such a huge pile of books in such a short time? It makes sense that he could notplete it.¡± She used her exaggerated hand gestures to finish her sentence before she exhaled and said, ¡°So, you can¡¯t me him.¡± Gu Ruoyun nced at Nn Cui and asked, ¡°Is that what he told you?¡± Chapter 194 - The Battle between Two Men

Chapter 194: The Battle between Two Men

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This kid had answered so fluently in the imperial study just now. Su Yan nodded confidently. Gu Ruoyun scoffed, ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated him. He had read all those books.¡± He thought Su Yan would be angry at being deceived. He did not expect her to cry out in surprise, ¡°Cui, you¡¯re so smart!¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face stiffened. Nn Cui smiled modestly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not even one-tenth as good as Guang Pingwang.¡± Gu Ruoyun nodded without humility and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. When I was ten years old, I had already finished reading all the books in the imperial study.¡± Su Yan then hugged Gu Ruoyun¡¯s arm and said, ¡°So you¡¯re the most powerful one!¡± These words made Nn Cui¡¯s face stiff, he was just being polite. Su Yan, who did not understand the surging waves between the two, simply believed every word they said. Gu Ruoyun was stunned for a moment. His smile deepened as he stroked her head and raised his eyebrows provocatively at Nn Cui. Nn Cui smiled obediently. Gu Ruoyun cursed this little liar in his heart. He was afraid that the first time he approached Su Yan was not simple. Only a fool like Su Yan would believe him. Su Yan pulled Gu Ruoyun to the imperial garden and told him to close his eyes and stand properly. Gu Ruoyun obediently did as she was told. Su Yan fiddled with something behind him and then greeted the people who were lying in ambush. She gently patted his back and said, ¡°Alright, you can open your eyes now.¡± Gu Ruoyun opened his eyes and saw a patch of candlelight in front of him. These beads of light had been arranged into his name. Upon closer inspection, a few people were standing under the candlelight, but they were wearing ck clothes, it was hard to see clearly in the night. This was the inspiration that Liu Meiniang had given Su Yan when she had invited her to see the fireflies. Liu Meiniang? It seems that Su Yan hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. Su Yan seemed to have remembered something. Liu Runyan looked familiar. Those eyes seemed to be... ¡°Did you make these?¡± Gu Ruoyun suddenly interrupted her thought. Su Yan did not have time to think about anything else. She ced the candle in her hand on top of her head and said, ¡°These are for you. Do you like them?¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Su Yan, who was getting warmer under the candlelight. He asked, ¡°Are they for me?¡± Su Yan nodded her head decisively. Gu Ruoyun took the candle from her head and examined it. Su Yan saw that he liked it and smiled happily. In the next second, Gu Ruoyun carried her on his shoulders. Su Yan cried out in shock, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°Go back and open the presents.¡± ¡°The present I¡¯m talking about is the candle, not me.¡± Gu Ruoyun ignored her voice and walked straight towards the direction of the bedroom. He did not forget to leave a message behind, ¡°Everyone present today would be richly rewarded. Please seek the reward from His Majesty.¡± The corners of Nn Cui¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the expectant crowd. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Reward.¡± The crowd then cheered and left. Nn Cui had just been shocked as well. As the main character, Gu Ruoyun¡¯s heart was probably not at peace either. Nn Cui watched the moonlight and walked back slowly, thinking Gu Ruoyun¡¯s return was not too bad. Su Yan was carried all the way back. Fortunately, there was no one at night, otherwise, she would have been so embarrassed. She only got up toin about Gu Ruoyun until she had been ced on the bed. Gu Ruoyun listened to herints but his hands did not stop moving. After Su Yan¡¯s mouth felt dry, she realized that he had taken off her outer coat at some point. At this moment, his hand was ced on the strap of her inner coat. He was not in a hurry. It was as if he was unwrapping a gift. Su Yan swatted his hand away and cried out in shock, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression was very magnanimous as he replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it?¡± Su Yan saw that he was not joking and immediately wanted to climb out of the bed. She was retrieved with one hand, and then the bed curtains were put down. Layers of curtains covered the entire room. Chapter 195 - Moistening the Lungs to Stop Coughing

Chapter 195: Moistening the Lungs to Stop Coughing

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The servant girls guarding outside the door could not help but blush when they heard themotion in the room. They unconsciously distanced themselves from it. It was not until the wee hours of the morning that the noise died down. Chu Tao was very observant and did not disturb them. Until it was almost noon, she heard the movement from inside that she knocked on the door. From inside came Su Yan¡¯s hoarse and panicked voice. ¡°Don¡¯te in yet.¡± Chu Tao smiled but did not enter. Instead, she went to the kitchen to order a serving of soup to moisten their throats for lunch on that day. In the room, Su Yan looked at Gu Ruoyun, who was dressed neatly and was reading a booklet. Sheined, ¡°Look at you. How am I going to face people in the future?¡± Gu Ruoyun coaxed her with a good temper, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Why don¡¯t I tell them not to talk nonsense?¡± Su Yan quickly stopped him. If she were to let him tell others, she would be even more embarrassed. She did not dare to let them see the marks on her body, so Su Yan could only put on her clothes with great difficulty. She made a slight movement and let out a soft hiss. She felt as if her waist was about to break. Gu Ruoyun quickly came over and helped her put on her clothes. He had a good attitude, but his hands were not honest. After Su Yan had hit him countless times, she had finally put on her clothes. The two of them finally came out. Chu Tao was waiting at the door. She knew that Su Yan was sensitive and had already stopped smiling. This made Su Yan feel a little better. Gu Ruoyun helped her to the side hall. Gu Ruoyun wanted to carry her out, but she refused to do it no matter what. Lunch had already beenid out on the dining table in the side hall. Su Yan was hungry. She sat down and was about to start eating when Chu Tao stopped her. Chu Tao scooped out a bowl of white pear soup and ced it in front of her. ¡°Princess Consort, please have a bowl of soup first.¡± Su Yan did not mind and took a sip, finding the soup was quite delicious. She said, ¡°This soup is quite delicious. You can serve it every day from now on.¡± Chu Tao nodded, ¡°This white pear soup is most nourishing for the lungs. It¡¯s good for the throat.¡± Su Yan spat out the mouthful of soup that she had just drunk. Fortunately, she had turned around in time. Otherwise, this table of dishes would have been in trouble. She could not help but cough a few times. Chu Tao hurriedly brought the white pear soup to her hand and said, ¡°Quickly take a sip.¡± Su Yan waved her hand and refused. Gu Ruoyun wisely handed her a ss of water and she took it. After a while, she did not even look at the white pear soup. Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°This white pear soup is very good. You can indeed have one serving every day.¡± Su Yan red at him and said, ¡°I won¡¯t drink it anymore.¡± Gu Ruoyun replied with a stern face, ¡°How can you do that? This soup is good for your throat.¡± Su Yan said angrily, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my throat would...¡± Fortunately, herst bit of rationality made her swallow her words. Chu Tao could not hold it in any longer and lowered her head to snicker. Su Yan heard the movement behind her and continued to bury her head in her food, refusing to lift her head. Gu Ruoyun looked at her earlobe, which had turnedpletely red. He smiled and added a radish to her, ¡°This can also moisten the lungs.¡± Su Yan was furious. She red at him and gave him a yellow eel, ¡°This will nourish the kidney and strengthen impotence. It¡¯s the most suitable for you.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression froze as he looked at the yellow eel on his te. He was puzzled as to why such a thing had appeared. Chu Tao went to the kitchen and instructed them to add some lung-nourishing soup. The chefs had learned about this from the servant girls who were on night duty so they could naturally guess what had happened. Therefore, dishes on that day were not only for nourishing the lungs but also for strengthening the Yang. After Gu Ruoyun¡¯s stiff body had rxed, he frowned and asked, ¡°How did you know that yellow eel can strengthen the Yang and kidney?¡± The chefs also knew the dignity of a man, especially since this man was Guang Pingwang, so the ingredients they chose were all very obscure. Su Yan¡¯s hand paused. Could she say that she had specially learned some knowledge about this because she had felt that Gu Ruoyun¡¯s body was weak before they got married? Clearly, she could not. Chapter 196 - The Spread of the Plague

Chapter 196: The Spread of the gue

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, there was nothing she could say to smooth things over. She could only smile and say, ¡°The weather today is pretty good, isn¡¯t it, Chu Tao?¡± Chu Tao naturally stood by her side and acted as if she was cooperating with her. Gu Ruoyun sneered twice and did not continue this topic. Su Yan felt that things were not looking good and could only quickly dig into her meal to seek somefort. Fortunately, Gu Ruoyun went to the imperial study after eating. They seemed to be very busy. When Gu Ruoyun returned to the city, he saw the canal outside the city. After asking around, he found out that it was an order from Yuyan. Furthermore, he had predicted in advance that there would be a flood and a gue. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Yes, a flood had already appeared in the south and gue had spread in the small area. Fortunately, Gu Ruoyun had discovered and isted it in time so that it didn¡¯t be a catastrophe. Yuyan was summoned to the imperial pce. He had met Guang Pingwang in Guang Residence but the coercion from his body on that day made him unconsciously tense up. He stood below and bowed to the emperor and Guang Pingwang. Gu Ruoyun did not ask him to get up but sat on the seat of honor and observed him. Yuyan was drenched in cold sweat and his body became more respectful. After a long while, Gu Ruoyun finally spoke, ¡°How did you predict this flood and gue?¡± He did not get up but Yuyan tried to read his mind. He then straightened his body and replied, ¡°I know some astrology and calcted it.¡± When he saw that Gu Ruoyun was not angry, he rxed. He had made the right bet. Gu Ruoyun furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°The gate of witchcraft?¡± Yuyan was shocked. He did not expect him to know about this. He did not dare to hide anything and replied, ¡°I did not expect His Royal Highness to know about the gate of witchcraft. I admire you.¡± This was a direct admission. Gu Ruoyun ignored his ttery and replied, ¡°I was fortunate enough to witness it before. However, the entire gate of witchcraft was set on fire by a little boy back then. Not a single person had survived. I felt sorry for them for a long time back then.¡± Yuyan¡¯s body stiffened and he unconsciously sped his hands together. Gu Ruoyun suddenly chuckled and changed the subject, ¡°In your opinion, how should we deal with the gue this time?¡± Yuyan finally rxed and replied, ¡°His Royal Highness has managed to control the gue in the south well this time, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for us to deal with it.¡± He took a few steps forward and came before the desk. He took out a piece of paper and used a brush to draw a few marks on it. He then continued, ¡°First of all, this is the canal that I ordered the people to build. At present, only the east side has not beenpleted. As long as this ce ispleted, the entire capital will be surrounded by the canal. With this, as long as the people in the capital are not infected with the gue, it will not be a big problem.¡± ¡°The only ce lower than the water level in the south is here in the capital. As long as we stop the gue here, it will be the same as stopping the source of the gue. Our work will only be dealing with the small-scale gue in the south. This will be much simpler.¡± As he finished speaking, Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes darkened and he pped, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re a capable person.¡± Yuyan naturally waved his hand repeatedly, not daring to ept his praise. Nn Cui did not make a sound but his expression changed when Gu Ruoyun mentioned the gate of witchcraft. Gu Ruoyun asked, ¡°What do you think, His Majesty?¡± Nn Cui replied, ¡°This canal can indeed solve the possibility of the capital being infected by the gue due to the water source. However, could it be that the only way for the gue to be infected is through the water source?¡± This thought caused Yuyan to furrow his brows in deep thought. Gu Ruoyun looked at him in surprise and said, ¡°It is indeed out of my expectations that His Majesty would think of this.¡± Nn Cui paused and stared into his eyes. Unfortunately, he could not see anything. He could only lower his eyes and say, ¡°I¡¯ve read about this in a book. I have to thank Guang Pingwang for guidance..¡± Chapter 197 - Disciples of the Gate of Witchcraft

Chapter 197: Disciples of the Gate of Witchcraft

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Ruoyun chuckled, unsure if he would believe him or not. Yuyan, who was deep in thought, suddenly had his eyes light up. He said, ¡°We can disinfect the entire city in advance. As long as there are no germs, we naturally won¡¯t be infected by the gue.¡± This was a good idea, but¡­ ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the amount of money we¡¯ll need to spend on this isn¡¯t enough.¡± Nn Cui raised a practical question. Yuyan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to get this money.¡± Nn Cui knew about his means of collecting money so he gave it to him without worry. The two then began to discuss their n. Gu Ruoyun, who had remained silent the entire time only spoke when he knew that they had agreed on a set of rules, ¡°The gate of witchcraft has always been ignorant of the affairs of the world. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so loyal to the country and the people. You have the heart of a Bodhisattva.¡± Yuyan¡¯s expression was a little absent-minded as he smiled helplessly. ¡°This is just somepensation.¡± His smile contained too many stories, Gu Ruoyun was not interested and immediately got up to leave. Yuyan¡¯s mood was a little bad. He bade farewell to Nn Cui and left. Nn Cui watched him leave the room before he frowned and walked towards a row of tall bookshelves. He had finished reading all the books on this bookshelf but he could not understand Gu Ruoyun¡¯s thoughts so he was just hiding his weaknesses. The gate of witchcraft¡­ He remembered that he had once read the name of this race in a book. He rummaged through a few books but he couldn¡¯t find what he wanted. Nn Cui¡¯s frown deepened. His memory could not be wrong. Finally, he found an ancient book on the fifth level¡¯s shelf. His heart leaped with joy. He did not manage to steady himself on the stool and shook in mid-air. Fortunately, his entire body was on the shelf so he did not fall. However, it was not good for him to be suspended in mid-air. The feeling of being suspended in mid-air made him feel a little weak and the stool fell to the ground. As time passed, his arms became more strained. Just as he was about to fall, the sound of something breaking through the air rang out. Nn Cui was held in a person¡¯s arms and flew down. This embrace was a little unfamiliar but the aura was very familiar. When he raised his head, he saw Gu Ruoyun¡¯s cold face. As soon as hended, he released Nn Cui from his arms and said coldly, ¡°Does His Majesty not cherish his own body this much?¡± Gu Ruoyun was not worried about him but he was worried that if anything happened to him, Su Yan would be implicated. Who knew how closely Master Xuanfeng had linked the fates of the two of them. Nn Cui had misunderstood and thought that he was concerned about him. He had never received such fatherly care and was slightly stunned. The book in his hand was creased by his grasp. Gu Ruoyun looked at his stunned expression and frowned, ¡°From now on, let the servants do this kind of thing.¡± He then looked at his skinny arms and legs with disdain and said, ¡°Also, I¡¯ll find a martial arts master for you. You¡¯ll start practicing martial arts tomorrow.¡± He nced at the book in his hand and his eyes shed as he walked out. Nn Cui only regained his senses after a long while and asked softly, ¡°What exactly is Guang Pingwang trying to do?¡± He would not be so naive to think that Guang Pingwang had suddenly fallen in love with him and pitied him. Although he had indeed felt his heart skip a beat at that moment, when he thought about it at this moment, something was not right. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s change was the most obvious to him. When had it started? It seemed to have started when he had suddenlye to the imperial pce and asked him to visit Su Yan in Guang Residence. At that time, Su Yan had turned into a rabbit. What was the connection between the two¡­ Nn Cui thought for a moment and began to study the book in his hand. This ancient book looked very old and shabby. If it had not appeared in the library of the imperial pce, no one would have picked up this kind of book on the street. There was not even a name on the book. No, perhaps there was before. Arge part of the book¡¯s cover had obviously been rubbed off. This should be the ce where the book¡¯s name was. He quickly found the page that recorded the gate of witchcraft.. Chapter 198 - The Gate of Witchcraft that Mysteriously Disappeared

Chapter 198: The Gate of Witchcraft that Mysteriously Disappeared

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The gate of witchcraft was famous for its astrology and divination. It was divided into two factions. One faction was known as astrologers, and the other faction was known as sorcerers. Astrologers made predictions at the cost of their own lifespan, while sorcerers used the lives of others to perform their sorcery. The gate of witchcraft was strange and mysterious. They never entered the world and never came into contact with the outside world. Once they were born, they would definitely cause a bloody storm. ording to the records fifty years ago, a female sorcerer was born¡­ The next page was torn out, and it was unknown what this female sorcerer had done. But judging from thest sentence, it was not a good thing. Nn Cui closed the book and became wary of Yuyan. What exactly did he mean bypensation? The window suddenly rang. Nn Cui walked closer and took a look. A book was ced on the windowsill. Looking into the distance, there was no one there. On the cover of the book was written ¡°True Records of the Wind and Clouds¡±. Picking it up, he found that one of the pages was folded. Nn Cui opened the page. There was another thing recorded on it. The gate of witchcraft was burned to death by a little boy more than ten years ago. After that, he escaped and became the only surviving member of the gate of witchcraft. This little boy should be Yuyan. Why would he set fire to the members of the gate of witchcraft? A new question arose. Nn Cui gathered all the information he knew and spected on the possibilities. Gu Ruoyun returned to the bedroom and saw that Su Yan was catching up on her sleep. He did not disturb her and just sat quietly by the bed, watching her. Chu Tao walked in to see this scene and quietly retreated. Su Yan mumbled as she turned around and continued to sleep. One of the inner guards suddenly appeared. Gu Ruoyun made a silent gesture and walked out of the door. He then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The inner guard lowered his head and replied, ¡°An Yi has returned. He requests to see His Royal Highness.¡± Gu Ruoyun had returned so quickly because he had left An Yi to deal with some affairs. Hearing this, he nodded and walked towards the side hall. The inner guard disappeared in an instant. An Yi, who had received the reply, was already waiting in the side hall. When he saw Gu Ruoyun, he went up to him and said, ¡°Lord, most of the gue in the south has been controlled. However, the problem of the flood has already begun to spread over here.¡± The speed of the water current was extremely fast. An Yi had used his Qinggong to return. Gu Ruoyun nodded. On the morning of the second day, Yuyan proposed to increase the speed of the construction of the canal and required all the ministers to provide workers. The ministers were all watching him do something stupid. They were all unwilling to do it. They all admonished, ¡°Your Majesty, we cannot allow imperial envoy to continue his nonsense. This matter has be aughingstock for the people.¡± Nn Cui did not speak and continued to support him unconditionally. The ministers could only turn to Guang Pingwang and say, ¡°Guang Pingwang was not in the pce previously. Please judge this matter.¡± Unexpectedly, Gu Ruoyun replied directly, ¡°Do as he says.¡± The ministers did not react for a moment. When they realized that he was referring to Yuyan, they were all shocked. What kind of background did Yu Yan have? They did not know how he had managed to coax the emperor. Even Guang Pingwang listened to him. Yuyan was not angry at all at their questioning. Seeing that they were not speaking, he said, ¡°Now, can all the ministers cooperate with me?¡± Ignoring their embarrassed expressions, he quickly assigned them tasks. When the ministers heard that it involved some silver issues, they exploded again. It was noisy. In the end, they just did not have any money. Nn Cui snorted and said, ¡°Elder Zheng, did you forget to hand over the confiscated silvers from the banditsst time?¡± Elder Zheng said calmly, ¡°How many silvers do those bandits have? We don¡¯t even have enough money to pay the soldiers. I even pay them with my own money.¡± Nn Cui snorted again and said, ¡°Five boxes of gold, three boxes of jewelry, ten boxes of weapons¡­. Chapter 199 - The First Brilliance

Chapter 199: The First Brilliance

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As he counted, Elder Zheng¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough? Elder Zheng¡¯s family background is quite strong.¡± Nn Cui suddenly threw the book on the table. Elder Zheng smacked his forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that I¡¯m old. These things have been handed over to my subordinates. They probably remembered wrongly. I¡¯ll arrange for these confiscated properties to be handed over to the National Treasury.¡± Nn Cui¡¯s expression softened a little and said, ¡°Then what about the canal repair this time?¡± Elder Zheng repeatedly expressed that there was no problem. In his heart, he cursed how Nn Cui knew about this matter. He had really suffered a double loss this time. Nn Cui flipped open the book and continued, ¡°Minister of the Ministry of Rites, I heard that a month ago, your third son spent a lot of money at Drunken Spring Brothel just to get a smile from a beauty?¡± The minister of the Ministry of Rites quickly apologized and was so angry that he wanted to beat up that unfilial son again. ¡°Lord Chen¡­¡± ¡°Lord Li¡­¡± As Nn Cui read out their names, everyone lowered their heads to indicate that they would cooperate fully with the canal repair this time. No one in the entire imperial court disagreed. The ministers finally raised some dread towards the little emperor. They thought that he was a soft persimmon that they could handle, but who knew that he was a wolf. Only then did Nn Cui put down the book in his hand and announce his withdrawal from the court with satisfaction. After everyone had left, Yuyan ttered, ¡°His Majesty¡¯s deterrence just now was just right.¡± Nn Cui nced at him and said, ¡°It all thanks to your ability.¡± This book was given to him by Yuyan back then. The things recorded in it were far more than these. It was just that it was not the time yet, and he did not mention some serious crimes. Yuyan said, ¡°Everything is for His Majesty.¡± Nn Cui looked at him inquisitively. Yuyan did not dodge nor hide. He could feel Nn Cui¡¯s vignce when they met this time. Nn Cui suddenly revealed a smile and said, ¡°I naturally understand the intentions of Chain.¡± This could be considered as epting his surrender. The matter of building the canal had already been put on the agenda. The people had also discovered that the entire capital had recently spent all her manpower on building the canal. Some people felt that the imperial court must have a reason for doing so, while othersined that the imperial court was wasting manpower and material resources. Weren¡¯t these silvers the tax they paid every year? The canal was quicklypleted. At this time, they could already see the faint flow of water around them. This caused the people to panic. They lived in the capital and had never seen such a situation before. The imperial court directly announced that there was going to be a flood. Everyone had to be prepared for it. In order to avoid unnecessary panic, they did not announce the news of the gue. Although the people were a little panicked at first, they rxed when they saw that the water had been diverted by the canals. Those who had previously scolded the imperial court for not doing anything did not dare to make a sound as they were afraid of others¡¯ mockery. The entire capital began to carry out disinfection. Although the people did not know the reason, after the lesson fromst time, they still listened to the arrangements. The control of the gue in the south was already well-controlled. As long as it did not spread, the gue that came menacingly this time could be resolved without a sound. The news of the gue suddenly spread throughout the capital. This matter had not attracted the imperial court¡¯s attention. They had only issued a notice to appease the panic of the people. However, Gu Ruoyun felt that something was not right. He said, ¡°Unless someone infected with gue or someone who has stayed in the gue zone has entered the capital, this news would not have spread.¡± Nn Cui asked, ¡°Could it be that minister?¡± Gu Ruoyun shook his head in denial. ¡°No, only the three of us know about this.¡± Yuyan nodded as well. ¡°This matter is indeed strange.¡± The three of them looked at each other and immediately realized that something was wrong. The three of them quickly left the imperial study and took out the protective clothing that they had prepared beforehand. They then instructed the soldiers to put on protective clothing and search every house for suspicious people.. Chapter 200 - Sudden Changes

Chapter 200: Sudden Changes

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, people suffering from the gue would not show it on their faces. It would be difficult to find out the symptoms before they showed up. They had been working in secret for three days, but they still found nothing. Two cases of fainting patients suddenly appeared in the western suburbs of the capital. After receiving the news, the people of the imperial court came to the scene and immediately isted all the people within a certain range. Subsequently, they found out that one of the two fainted people had escaped from the south. He hade to the capital and stayed at a rtive¡¯s house. He did not know that he was infected with the gue, so it only broke out on that day. The other person who fainted was his rtive¡¯s daughter. At this moment, they could only iste everyone and observe if they were infected with the gue. The two people who fainted only woke up the next day. The rtive knew about this and immediately rushed over to hit him. He was stopped by the soldiers. If he was allowed to enter, there would be more than two people who were infected. The gue had yet to find a cure. Since the beginning of the gue in the south, the imperial physicians had begun to research the antidote, but there was still no news. From the man who escaped from the south, they learned that he had also visited the shops on East Street. As soon as the information was received, there were infected people on East Street. The soldiers could only rush over to quarantine the area. In just three days, there would be more than ten new infected people every day. Fortunately, no cases were found in other ces. At present, only the western suburbs and East Street were quarantined. The people mored to drive them out of the capital. It was too dangerous for them to stay in the capital. The imperial court also knew this was the best way, but it was too unreasonable. The ministers knew how to shift the me. They handed the decision over to Nn Cui and waited for him to make a fool of himself. No matter what decision he made, it was destined to be unfavorable. After a person living in the vicinity of East Street was infected, the anger of the people had reached its peak. They were about to lose control. Nn Cui furrowed his brows as he thought of a solution in the imperial study. Su Yan walked in. She hade to look for Gu Ruoyun. She had no idea what he had been up to these past few days. He had been missing all day. Seeing Nn Cui¡¯s bitter expression, she asked, ¡°Cui, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nn Cui smiled when he saw her. He was not worried about the safety of the people. It was the pressure from the ministers that had upset him. Su Yan learned the truth of the matter. Speaking of the imperial physician, she suddenly remembered the note that Liu Runyan had given her. She had forgotten to show it to the imperial physician. However, considering how busy they were, it was better to wait and see. Coincidentally, Yuyan walked in, and his expression was even more unsightly. Seeing that they had something to discuss, Su Yan left. The two of them stayed in the imperial study until night, and when they came out, they still did not look well. Su Yan had nothing to do. She wandered around the imperial garden and saw a ck shadow crouching under a bush of flowers. Having experienced being held hostage once, she immediately reacted. When she remembered that there were still inner guards behind her, she was a little relieved. She picked up a stick and asked, ¡°Who is there?¡± The ck shadow froze and was about to escape. He inadvertently turned his head and saw Su Yan. He stopped and said angrily, ¡°Why are you, a girl, scaring me?¡± Su Yan saw his magnanimous expression and let down her guard. She looked at what was hidden behind him and asked again, ¡°What are you doing here, and what are you hiding behind you?¡± The old man¡¯s face was covered in mud. His entire beard was stered together, and he looked really dirty. He approached Su Yan, and Su Yan could not help but take a step back. Fortunately, the old man also noticed that his body was dirty, so he stood awkwardly on the spot and did not approach her again. The old man said mysteriously, ¡°Little girl, do you know this is a secret? Just pretend that you haven¡¯t seen me today, or else you will dy the big event.¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I am Princess Consort Guang Pingwang. What big event are you talking about?¡± The old man who treated her as a pce maid opened his eyes and was about to run away. In the end, he was held in one hand by the inner guards like an eagle catching a chick. Chapter 201 - Prescription

Chapter 201: Prescription

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old man continued to struggle and shouted, ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m the miracle doctor who was invited into the pce by you. Is this how you treat distinguished guests?¡± Su Yan looked at him and said, ¡°Then why are you acting so sneaky?¡± The old man hesitated for a moment before taking out the flower behind him and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this to research the antidote for the gue.¡± Su Yan paused. This flower was an orchid, the most precious flower in the entire Imperial Garden. She turned her head to look at the ce where the old man had juste out. It was the orchid bush, the orchid which was originally known as the ¡°Fairy of the Night¡± because of its luster under the moonlight was now beyond recognition. ¡°You plucked the orchid to cure the gue?¡± Su Yan had a look of disbelief. The old man was questioned and said unhappily, ¡°What orchid? This is shao zhi. It¡¯s a kind of medicinal herb. I found it in an ancient book. This is a good thing to cure the gue.¡± He shouted again, ¡°Quickly get him to let go of me.¡± Su Yan felt that the name shao zhi was somewhat familiar, but she could not remember where she had heard it before. She waved her hand doubtfully. As the old man was relieved, his attitude became even more arrogant as he said, ¡°My judgment is definitely not wrong. This is shao zhi. With its seed, it can cure the gue. Unfortunately, it¡¯s too little.¡± He nced at the orchid bushes. There were too few of them, so it was impossible to save a few people. Su Yan could only let him go first. On the way back to the bedroom, she kept thinking where she had heard this name before. Shao zhi... It was very familiar but also very unfamiliar. She was thinking about this question the entire way back to the bedroom. She did not realize she had reached her bedroom until Chu Tao called out to her, ¡°Princess Consort.¡± Only then did Su Yane back to her senses. Just as she was about to speak, she saw the books on the bookshelf. She remembered where she had seen it before and quickly walked to the bookshelf. She took out a book and flipped it open. The white paper in it was revealed and there were many names of medicinal herbs recorded on it. Surprisingly, the one on the top was shao zhi. This was the note that Liu Runyan had given her. It was still uncertain whether it was the cure for the gue. She could only wait until the next day to take it to the Imperial Hospital and ask. Chu Tao walked in curiously and asked, ¡°Princess Consort, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yan shook her head and replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± She then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Ruoyun?¡± Chu Tao replied, ¡°A eunuch just came to report that Guang Pingwang has gone to the military camp at thest minute and wille backte tonight.¡± Su Yan nodded. She woke up early the next morning and left after informing Gu Ruoyun. She held the prescription in her hand and rushed to the Imperial Hospital. Who would have thought that the Imperial Hospital was even busier? The group of imperial physicians was either busy with the herbs in their hands or reading medical books since early in the morning. They were so busy that they were in high spirits. Su Yan stood at the door for a long time, but she could not find a chance to enter. A young eunuch noticed her and quickly came over to greet her. ¡°Princess Consort Guang Pingwang, are you feeling unwell?¡± He thought that Su Yan was here to see a doctor. Su Yan shook her head and said, ¡°I want to find an imperial physician to help me look at a prescription.¡± The young eunuch was a little troubled. A middle-aged man wearing an imperial physician¡¯s uniform walked over. He looked at Su Yan with a serious face and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The young eunuch quickly bowed and said, ¡°Left Court Judge, Princess Consort Guang Pingwang wants to find an imperial physician to help her look at a prescription.¡± So this person was the left court judge. Song Zhuo¡¯s frown became tighter as he looked at Su Yan. He gave a perfunctory bow and said, ¡°Princess consort Guang Pingwang, I¡¯m afraid that the Imperial Hospital doesn¡¯t have enough manpower now.¡± His attitude could not be considered good, but Su Yan was not angry. She saw how busy the Imperial Hospital was.. She nodded and said, ¡°This prescription might be rted to the antidote to the gue, so I brought it here for you to take a look.¡± Chapter 202 - The Shabby Corner

Chapter 202: The Shabby Corner

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Song Zhou¡¯s gaze froze as he looked at the crumpled piece of paper in her hand. It looked as if she had picked it up somewhere. His expression instantly turned ugly. He wanted to berate her, but when he thought of Guang Pingwang, he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. ¡°Princess Consort, leave this gue to us. You should go back and serve Guang Pingwang well. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about it.¡± Su Yan also frowned. The left court judge¡¯s tone was full of ridicule. This attitude had upset Su Yan. ¡°The gue is a serious matter for the entire Imperial Kingdom. How can I back off?¡± The left court judge¡¯s expression became more disdainful. He said, ¡°As a woman, Princess Consort should take care of your husband and raise your children well. When has it ever been a woman¡¯s turn to interfere in matters of the world?¡± After saying that, he left, leaving behind Su Yan with an ugly expression and a young eunuch who did not know what to do. Su Yan did not vent her anger and waved him off. The young eunuch left as if he was relieved of a heavy burden. ¡°Little Girl, what are you doing here?¡± The dirty old man suddenly came out from a corner and asked. Su Yan was shocked. When she saw the old man, she said in surprise, ¡°Are you really a miracle doctor who was invited into the pce?¡± The old man looked unhappy again. This girl really didn¡¯t know how to speak. He said angrily, ¡°Would an old man like me lie to you?¡± Su Yan smiled brightly. She thought of something and handed over the prescription in her hand. She said, ¡°Miracle Doctor, this is a prescription that I obtained previously. It has Shao Zhi which you mentioned yesterday. Please take a look.¡± When the old man heard Shao Zhi, he quickly took the prescription over. Before Su Yan had noticed it, the prescription had already reached the old man¡¯s hands. He looked at the prescription up and down several times. Deep thoughts and excitements could be seen on his face now and then. After a long while, he suddenly raised his head and stared at Su Yan. He asked seriously, ¡°Where did you get this prescription?¡± Su Yan did not reveal Liu Runyan¡¯s identity. She only said that a mysterious person gave it to her. The old man was so excited that his face turned red. He pulled Su Yan and walked into the Imperial Hospital. He knew his limits and did not touch Su Yan¡¯s arm. He only used two fingers to pinch her sleeve. Su Yan looked at the two ck fingerprints that appeared on her sleeve. She tried pulling her hand out but failed. Since it had be dirty, she just let him pull it. The people in the Imperial Hospital did not notice them. The old man brought Su Yan to a corner. In front of them was a small square table. The table was obviously built temporarily with some stones. On the table were a few medicinal herbs and an old book. Compared to the other imperial physicians¡¯ spacious courtyard, wide desks, and an entire bookshelf of books, it looked very shabby. Su Yan raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you really a miracle doctor who was invited in?¡± The old man also looked a little embarrassed and muttered, ¡°These imperial physicians have eyes that have grown to the sky. Seeing that I¡¯m a dirty old man, they don¡¯t like me. They were clearly the ones who posted the imperial promation to get us into the pce.¡± Su Yan had just witnessed the snobbery of the left court judge, so she nodded in agreement. This made the old man very happy. Heughed heartily and said, ¡°You are not bad. You suit my taste. In the future, we will be friends despite the difference in age. You can just call me Old Ma.¡± This act of familiarity made Su Yan speechless. Fortunately, he did not ask her to call him Brother Ma. After the old man finished joking, his expression became serious. He picked up the prescription andpared it with the half-missing prescription recorded in the ancient book. The page that recorded the prescription in the ancient book was missing half a page. Comparing it with the note that Su Yan gave him, the first half of the content was exactly the same. This result made Old Ma filled with joy. He took out the shao zhi that he ¡°stole¡± yesterday and carefully took down a seed.. The only thing that could be used to make into medicine was the seed on its root. Chapter 203 - The Furious Elder She

Chapter 203: The Furious Elder She

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He had searched through all the orchids in the imperial pcest night and only found this one with seeds on it. However, there were only three seeds. This meant that they had to test out the real prescription within three chances. Old Ma was studying the prescription at the side. Su Yan felt that she had nothing else to do and wanted to leave. However, she was stopped by Old Ma the moment she moved. Su Yan said doubtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about medicine. I can¡¯t help you with anything.¡± Old Ma smiled with a wretched expression. Su Yan could not help but take a step back. This old man really did not look like a good person. Old Ma put away the smile on his face and rubbed his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Princess Consort to bring out these medicinal herbs from the Imperial Hospitalter.¡± As he spoke, he handed over a list of medicinal herbs. Su Yan was even more puzzled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you even have this little bit of authority?¡± Then, why did hee to the Imperial Hospital? He didn¡¯t even have any medicinal herbs. Old Ma¡¯s face turned red and said, ¡°I just had a fight with the imperial physician who was in charge of the medicinal herbs yesterday, but it¡¯s not my fault.¡± He straightened his back and said with an angry expression, ¡°That imperial physician is too hypocritical. He¡¯s so sanctimonious and stingy.¡± Su Yan ignored hisints. She took the medicine list and went to the pharmacy. Just as she reached the door of the pharmacy, she heard a roaring voice from inside, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see that old man from yesterday again. I¡¯m so angry. He actually stole my medicinal herbs.¡± A young man¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°How can I not be angry? That old man is simply an old hooligan, an old b*stard, an old, old... In any case, he is not a good person.¡± Unable to think of any other words that could be used to scold someone, Elder She said in a huff. The boy beside him looked at him helplessly. Su Yan had a feeling that he was referring to Old Ma. She stood awkwardly at the door, not knowing if she should go in. No wonder he did note himself. She was a little curious about what Old Ma had done to make people so angry. When the little boy saw Su Yan, he quickly gave his master a meaningful nce. Su Yan watched helplessly as the old man, who had been furious just a moment ago, suddenly turned into a celestial being. He gently stroked his long beard and asked gently, ¡°May I know why you are here, Miss?¡± The corner of Su Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up some medicinal herbs.¡± Chu Tao tactfully handed the prescription to the little boy. The little boy passed it to Elder She. He looked at the list in his hand and let out a soft exmation. Su Yan was a little nervous. Could it be that he could tell that this list belonged to Old Ma? Elder She frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing medicine for more than half of my life, but I can¡¯t tell what kind of illness this medicine is for. I wonder if you can tell me, Miss?¡± Su Yan heaved a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°This medicine is not a prescription. It¡¯s abination of several prescriptions, so it¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± With the precedent of the left court judge in the morning, she did not dare to say that this was an antidote for the gue. Elder She¡¯s expression was still somewhat hesitant. Chu Tao took out the identity token of Guang Pingwang and said, ¡°This is Princess Consort Guang Pingwang. We are in urgent need of this medicine. Can you hurry up?¡± The two people on the opposite were shocked and quickly bowed. Elder She stood up and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Princess Consort Guang Pingwang had graced us with her presence. I have offended you. Please forgive me.¡± Naturally, Su Yan waved her hand and did not mind. He did not dwell on the problem of the prescription anymore and quickly instructed the little boy to wrap up the medicine. When Su Yan and the others took the medicine out of the pharmacy, Elder She said, ¡°Little Boy, give me the prescription that you have just prepared.¡± The little boy quickly found the list and handed it over. Elder She picked up the prescription and studied it with a solemn face. It was obvious that this list was indeed a prescription. Although he did not know what the prescription was for, the herbs in it were very exquisite. The herbs that were mutually reinforcing and counteracting each other were neutralized very well.. The person who wrote this prescription was incredible. Chapter 204 - Antidote

Chapter 204: Antidote

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Although he was very curious, he couldn¡¯t ask about it since Princess Consort Guang Pingwang had tried her best to hide it from him. Elder She had no idea that Su Yan was just frightened by his bad temper just now. Su Yan ced the medicinal herbs that she had brought back in front of Old Ma and said in a bad mood, ¡°You stole his medicinal herbs so you didn¡¯t dare to take them.¡± Old Ma smiled mischievously. He didn¡¯t feel shame for being caught. He said, ¡°Medicinal herbs are meant to be used. These medicinal herbs are used to save the people of the country. Isn¡¯t it worth it? That imperial physician is too stingy.¡± Su Yan shook her head and ignored his unreasonable arguments. She was about to leave but she was held back. Old Ma said mysteriously, ¡°Princess Consort, you should stay for a while. I still have one more thing to ask for your help.¡± Su Yan asked back, ¡°Who else have you offended?¡± Old Ma shook his head and did not say anything else. He continued to do what he was doing. His movements were very fast. He continued to distribute the various medicinal ingredients in different order and portions. After that, it was the boring time of boiling the medicine. When the medicine was ready, Old Ma directly tested the medicine with his own body. Su Yan asked in shock, ¡°What are you doing?¡± He was not even sure if the antidote would do any harm to a normal person. How could he just drink it? Old Ma took a sip and wiped his mouth. ¡°After all, someone has to test the medicine first.¡± At this moment, the old man¡¯s image in her heart changed. After Old Ma finished drinking, he muttered, ¡°There¡¯s still something wrong.¡± Su Yan asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this brewed ording to the form?¡± Old Ma looked at the prescription and said, ¡°This prescription must have been extracted from ancient books. There¡¯s still some difference in the current situation.¡± His sorrowful voice changed and returned to his previous wretched self. He said, ¡°So we¡¯ll need the help of Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan felt that this personality was what she was familiar with and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Old Ma directly said, ¡°I need a few people infected with the gue to test the medicine.¡± Su Yan nodded in agreement. The Imperial Hospital had recruited gue patients to test the medicine. Before they went to look for them, they saw Song Zhuo walking over with his men. ¡°Old Ma, hurry up and pack your things. We are taking over this ce.¡± Old Ma asked, ¡°Then where do you want me to go?¡± Song Zhuo nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange someone to send you out of the pce.¡± Old Ma pointed at the medicine bowl and said, ¡°I just developed an antidote that can cure the gue, and you want me to leave the pce?¡± These words made the people on the opposite side burst intoughter. Song Zhuo said, ¡°Any Tom, Dick, or Harry dares to call themselves a miracle doctor. Those whoe to the imperial pce to freeload also boast that they have developed an antidote?¡± Su Yan could not stand it and said angrily, ¡°Left Court Judge, aren¡¯t you going overboard with your words?¡± Song Zhou frowned as he looked at her and said mockingly, ¡°Could it be that the antidote this old man mentioned was brought by you, Princess Consort?¡± Before she could say anything, Old Ma said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was brought by Princess Consort Guang Pingwang.¡± Song Zhou had portrayed the image of a viin who used his power to bully others to the fullest extent, causing Su Yan to helplessly hold her forehead. His mockery became even more obvious and he did not even try to hide it. He said, ¡°Looks like Princess Consort still did not listen to what I said before. Let me repeat it, you do not need to interfere in this matter.¡± Su Yan held back her anger and said, ¡°You have already upied so much space. Let Old Ma have this ce.¡± ¡°If Princess Consort Guang Pingwang insists on saying this, I have no choice. Who asked Guang Pingwang had the power to cover the sky?¡± Old Ma said these words in a strange tone. It was obvious that he was saying that Su Yan was bullying others. Old Ma looked at her as if he was saying that her title as princess consort was not very useful. Su Yan was speechless.. This person who imed to be a miracle doctor but even his nest was destroyed had the nerve tough at her. Chapter 205 - Finding Fault

Chapter 205: Finding Fault

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She nced at the person behind Song Zhuo and said, ¡°This is nothingpared to your prestige in the Imperial Hospital.¡± Song Zhuo¡¯s expression darkened. He was a member of the Elder Zheng¡¯s faction and had never been on good terms with Gu Ruoyun. However, he did not dare to say it out loud. The reason Song Zhuo had targeted Su Yan was the Song family had fallen because of Gu Ruoyun. He did not dare to go against Gu Ruoyun, so he made things difficult for Su Yan. ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯d better mind your own business in Guang Residence. You don¡¯t have the right to interfere with the matters of the Imperial Hospital. I have the final say on this.¡± Su Yan had no choice. However, she might miss the chance to test the medicine if she left at this moment. ¡°Who dares to speak so arrogantly?¡± A voice rang out from behind them. Elder She rushed over with a little boy. His footsteps were hurried and his face was filled with anxiety. When Old Ma who had been standing up for himself saw Elder She, he immediately bent down and hid behind Su Yan. However, he did not know that Su Yan would not be able to block his round body. When Elder She saw him, his eyes widened and his beard curled. He shouted angrily, ¡°You old b*stard, so you¡¯vee here to hide.¡± When Su Yan saw this scene, she felt that it was not good. Both parties had a grudge against each other. It seemed that she should take this old man and leave first before looking for Gu Ruoyun to help. Song Zhuo noticed Elder She¡¯s expression was not looking too good, so he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Elder She then remembered that there were outsiders around. He cleared his throat and tidied up his clothes. He looked like a sage once again. He replied, ¡°You as the left court judge coulde, so why can¡¯t I, the right court judge,e?¡± Su Yan did not expect that these two were high-ranking officials of the Imperial Hospital. Song Zhuo¡¯s expression was ugly as he flung his sleeves and vented his anger on Old Ma. He said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you packing your things? What are you waiting for?¡± Old Ma red. Before he could say anything, Elder She spoke first. However, it was not what they had imagined. Elder She was here to help Old Ma. Elder She said, ¡°This person was arranged toe in. What right do you have to ask him to go? If I remember correctly, I am the one managing the staff deployment of the Imperial Hospital. I am clearly so much older than left court judge. Why is your memory not as good as mine?¡± Old Ma did not want to be outdone, so he added, ¡°His brain is retarded because he has too much control.¡± He was calling him a fool in a different way. Elder She could not help butugh. He felt that this old man was quite interesting. A strange friendship appeared. After Song Zhuo was pushed away by the two of them, they began to study this form. With Elder She joining him, they could get whatever they wanted. The resources of the entire Imperial Hospital were fully coordinated. Su Yan and the little boy sat at the side and ate snacks. Su Yan asked curiously, ¡°How did you and the right court judgee back here?¡± The little boy was cute and obedient. He was also very honest. He replied, ¡°Master saw that there was something wrong with the prescription, so he studied it seriously. He found that it had something to do with the antidote to the gue, so he chased after Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan nodded. When she saw the two old men, who were half a hundred years old, were red in the face because of the order of the medicinal herbs, she asked again, ¡°What happened to them before?¡± The little boy¡¯s expression was a little strange. After a long while, he said, ¡°Old Ma took a fancy to one of my master¡¯s snow lotuses. My master didn¡¯t want to give it to him, so he sneaked into our pharmacy and took it. Then, he left an IOU.¡± The corner of Su Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. This was indeed something that he could do. It was an unusual ability for the two old men to be able to research the antidote while quarreling. With the help of the people testing the antidote, the two of them quickly worked out the antidote. Just as there was good news, the Imperial Hospital weed an important guest. Nn Cui came to the Imperial Hospital. Beside him was a stern old man who was the Dean of the Imperial Hospital. The dean was standing beside the left court judge. The left court judge pointed at them and said, ¡± Your Majesty, Lord Dean, right court judge has bent thew for personal gain and allowed these people to mess around here.. Now that the gue is rampant, we should put all our efforts into researching the antidote.¡± Chapter 206 - One’s Own Grave Dug

Chapter 206: One¡¯s Own Grave Dug

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He spoke with a face full of grief and indignation, and his sincere speech sounded quite real. The dean frowned and said, ¡°Elder She, what do you say?¡± He did not listen to the verdict of the left court judge and asked with a straight face. Elder She nced at Song Zhuo with a mocking look. He did not defend himself. Instead, he took out the prescription and respectfully handed it over to the dean to have a look. He said, ¡°This is the antidote to the gue that this old man¡­ Cough, Old Ma and I developed.¡± The dean was well aware of Elder She¡¯s character. After receiving the prescription, he asked excitedly, ¡°Have you tried the medicine?¡± Elder She nodded in affirmation with a red face. Nn Cui asked, ¡°Can this medicine cure the gue?¡± In the face of this little emperor, Elder She still gave the proper etiquette. After bowing again, he replied, ¡°Your Majesty, the exact result will only be known three dayster. However, I find that this medicine is foolproof.¡± These words almost confirmed the efficacy of this medicine. A trace of satisfaction shed across Nn Cui¡¯s eyes. Seeing Su Yan, he asked, ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡± Before Su Yan could speak, Elder She replied, ¡°The original version of this medicine was sent by Princess Consort Guang Pingwang. Princess Consort is the biggest contributor to the breakthrough of the gue antidote this time.¡± He was afraid that the emperor would me Su Yan, a woman, for barging into the imperial pce, so he quickly exined. Su Yan looked at Elder She gratefully, even though he was overthinking it. The smile on Nn Cui¡¯s face widened, and he said, ¡°Sister, you should have let me apany you if you wanted toe.¡± This sentence directly pointed out the close rtionship between the two of them. Elder She was shocked. He did not expect that the rtionship between the little emperor and Guang Residence was so close. Su Yan also stood beside Nn Cui with a smile and said, ¡°I was just on a whim today.¡± The dean had been observing Old Ma all this while, but the usually active Old Ma was now very quiet. ¡°Junior Brother!¡± The dean cried out in surprise. Old Ma¡¯s body stiffened, and then he said with a smile, ¡°Lord Dean, did you recognize the wrong person?¡± The dean looked at his mischievous smile, which was very different from his impression of his junior brother who was as bright as the moon. He began to hesitate. ¡°This is Old Ma,¡± Elder She said. His expression was a little strange as he introduced Old Ma to the dean. The left court judge shouted from the side, ¡°Lord Dean, you can¡¯t believe what they said. I don¡¯t believe that a little girl can do anything. This prescription must be fake.¡± Nn Cui¡¯s eyes turned cold as the dagger in his hand went straight for his head. The left court judge rolled on the ground and barely avoided it. The dagger held a strand of hair on his forehead and pinned it to the ground. Song Zhuo was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He sat on the ground and panted heavily. He looked at the way the dagger had sunk into the ground, Nn Cui did not hold back at all. He wanted to take his life. Nn Cui¡¯s expression was ice-cold as he said, ¡°Why does the Imperial Hospital still keep such a person?¡± The dean lowered his head when he heard this. Only Song Zhuo was still unaware of the situation. He did not put this newly appointed little emperor in his eyes at all. He was still shouting loudly, ¡°Lord Dean, I am doing this for the good of the Imperial Hospital. Princess Consort Guang Pingwang has relied on her status to protect Old Ma and right court judge a few times. They might be plotting something.¡± The dean directly interrupted his incessant chattering and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Song Zhuo. Since you have contributed and worked hard for the Imperial Hospital for so many years, you should resign and return to your hometown from today onwards.¡± Song Zhuo did not expect this result. He red and said, ¡°I am one of Elder Zheng¡¯s people. Lord Dean, you should think it through.¡± These words upset the dean. If he were to use Elder Zheng as his shield in front of the emperor, Elder Zheng would probably want to kill him. It did not matter what Elder Zheng thought in his mind. However, if his thought wasid open before others, it would mean that he had the intention to rebel. However, Song Zhuo was still making a scene recklessly. Nn Cui said directly, ¡°Shut up, or I will make sure that you will never be able to speak..¡± Chapter 207 - The Step Down of Left Court Judge

Chapter 207: The Step Down of Left Court Judge

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Song Zhuo was stunned by the coldness in his eyes. He did not doubt that what he said was true at all. The dean quickly said, ¡°Men, drag him out.¡± Song Zhuo came back to his senses and shouted, ¡°Now is the time for the Imperial Hospital to hire people. If you chase me out, I want to see who can rece me.¡± After saying that, he proudly waited for them to go back on their words. If it were not for the fact that the Imperial Hospital did not have enough manpower, they would not have looked for doctors among the people. The dean¡¯s gaze fixed on Old Ma who was watching the show from the side. For some reason, he suddenly said, ¡°If you leave, he will be the new left court judge.¡± Old Ma was shocked. He did not expect that the fire of the masses would burn him in the end. He wanted to refuse but was stopped by Elder She who was beside him. Song Zhuo mocked, ¡°What can a dirty old man do?¡± The moment these words were said, Old Ma was instantly displeased. He decided to ept the post as the left court judge. He immediately pulled down the hand on his mouth and said with his hands on his waist, ¡°Who says an old man like me can¡¯t do it well? I¡¯m going to prove you wrong today.¡± A trace of nostalgia shed across the dean¡¯s eyes. Although he knew that this old man could not possibly be his junior brother, the way he would not admit defeat was really simr to his junior brother. Song Zhuo had no other choice. He looked at the people watching the show in the Imperial Hospital and swept his gaze across the people from his own faction. He sneered, ¡°I can leave. I don¡¯t want to stay in this Imperial Hospital anymore. Don¡¯t regret it. If I leave, the people from my faction will follow me. If so many people leave at this time, I¡¯m afraid that you will be in a terrible situation.¡± The dean frowned. It was the time they needed manpower. If all the people from the left court judge¡¯s faction would leave the hospital, it would indeed be a big trouble, but he was not afraid. He said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s better to be indecent thancking. We can¡¯t keep those who are no longer interested to work here. Whoever wants to leave with you may leave.¡± The left court judge did not expect that he would notpromise even with such a threat. He could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°All of you,e with me.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the entrance of the Imperial Hospital. He had only taken two steps when he felt that something was wrong. He turned around and saw that none of those people had moved. Immediately, his face darkened and he said angrily, ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± The imperial physicians and medicine helpers of the left court judge¡¯s faction looked at each other. It was obvious that the dean had made up his mind. It was not easy for them to squeeze into the Imperial Hospital. They could not just leave like this. Old Ma mocked, ¡°If no one goes with you, you can leave on your own.¡± Song Zhuo¡¯s sinister eyes stared at those people and said, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡± After saying those harsh words, he left dejectedly. The dean nced at everyone from the Imperial Hospital and said, ¡°From now on, Old Ma will be the Left Court Judge of the Imperial Hospital.¡± He extended his hand and pointed at the people from Song Zhuo¡¯s faction and said, ¡°All of you will follow him.¡± Those people lowered their eyebrows and greeted Old Ma obediently, ¡°Left Court Judge.¡± Old Ma grinned and said, ¡°Alright, go back and do your work.¡± Elder She walked to the dean¡¯s side and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Elder She nodded and the worry in his eyes eased a little. Nn Cui did not care about this farce at all. If Song Zhuo had not insulted Su Yan in his words just now, he would not have cared at all. Seeing that the matter was over, he said, ¡°Since the antidote is out, can we start putting them into effect?¡± Old Ma and Elder She looked at each other. Both of their faces didn¡¯t look good. They looked at each other, and it was Elder She who said, ¡°Your Majesty, there is no problem with this prescription, but one of the medicinal ingredients is a little troublesome.¡± Nn Cui frowned and waited for him to continue. Elder She paused for a moment and looked at Old Ma, who was about to shrink, before continuing, ¡°This medicinal ingredient is the seed of the orchid. The quantity is too small and the price is expensive. It is really not easy to poprize.¡± Orchid? Chapter 208 - The Eunuch Was in a Difficult Position

Chapter 208: The Eunuch Was in a Difficult Position

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Nn Cui had no idea what this was. Su Yan exined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s the nts ced in the middle of the Imperial Garden. Only one orchid with seeds was found in the entire imperial pce. It¡¯s already here.¡± As she spoke, she pointed at the withered blue bouquet on the stone tform. Everyone could imagine its look with great difficulty. Nn Cui furrowed his brows deeply. Old Ma misunderstood and hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, back then, when I stole the nt¡­ Bah, when I picked the nt, Princess Consort Guang Pingwang was by my side. I got her permission.¡± Su Yan sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your Majesty won¡¯t me you for this.¡± Nn Cui did not care how the flower came about. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Are you sure that you can¡¯t find the seed you want from the orchids in the Imperial Garden?¡± Only Old Ma knew the answer to this question. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Last time, it was in the dark. I am timid and was scared by Princess Consort, so I didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡± Not only was his reply made people speechless, but he was also timid. Nn Cui pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I will give you this right. You bring a few people to the Imperial Garden to have a look. I will also order people to search the entire country.¡± Old Ma nodded in agreement. After the matter was over, Su Yan did not follow Nn Cui. Instead, she followed Old Ma to the Imperial Garden. The flowers and nts in the Imperial Garden were very pleasing to the eye, but the bald patch in the middle was very eye-catching. Old Ma did not blush at his great achievements. He entered the bushes as soon as he arrived. He held a small shovel in his hand and skillfully dug the soil. He was afraid that he would hurt these flower seeds, so Old Ma still collected the seeds personally. Su Yan squatted beside him and said with a twitch of her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you often steal herbs.¡± His actions were too skillful. Old Ma paused and said with disdain, ¡°Why did Princess Consorte to this ce?¡± Su Yan red and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that when you needed me just now?¡± Old Ma mumbled so hard that she could not hear clearly, but she knew that it was not good. Su Yan did not argue with him. Seeing that he was digging, she ran to the other side to look at the flowers. Old Ma dug for a long time before he found a nt with seeds on it. There were only two seeds on the root. This amount was far from enough. He sighed. It seemed that he could only rely on the emperor to find it. Su Yan saw that he had stopped and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you find it?¡± Old Ma shook his head with a solemn expression and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people will lose their lives because of this dy.¡± This worried look was very different from his usual appearance. Old Ma sighed and regained his cheeky smile. He said, ¡°Princess Consort, when you go back, you should tell His Majesty that this important task is in his hands.¡± ¡°What are you doing!¡± A sharp voice suddenly sounded. When the two turned around, they saw a eunuch with a pale face holding a horsetail whisk and a group of guards behind him was rushing over. They moved in an aggressive manner. Old Ma immediately hid behind Su Yan. He stuck his head out and said, ¡°Aiya, I still have to rely on Princess Consort Guang Pingwang.¡± Su Yan was silent. She looked at the person who came and said, ¡°We are here under the orders of the emperor to get the medicine.¡± The eunuch snorted coldly and said, ¡°I am here under the orders of the emperor to guard the Imperial Garden. You Little Thieves, you dared to steal flowers before. And, you still dare tomit a crime in broad daylight this time.¡± Old Ma hid far away, but he did not forget to utter his vicious words. He said, ¡°This is Princess Consort Guang Pingwang. Do you dare to make a move?¡± The eunuch¡¯s expression darkened. He said, ¡°Who knows if it¡¯s true or not? Take him down for me.¡± Su Yan frowned. This old eunuch clearly recognized her identity, but he pretended not to know. It seemed that he was here for her this time.. Chapter 209 - The Latest Problem

Chapter 209: The Latest Problem

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan asked coldly, ¡°Whose people are you?¡± The eunuch¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I am naturally the emperor¡¯s people.¡± Su Yan frowned. ¡°Impossible. We are here at the emperor¡¯s orders.¡± The eunuch did not panic when he heard this. He still ordered the guards to press the two people down. Nn Cui walked over with some people from afar. Seeing this scene, he said coldly, ¡°Stop.¡± The eunuch saw him and bowed in fear and trepidation. After knowing their identities, he used the excuse of not knowing Princess Consort Guang Pingwang to confess his crime. Su Yan knew that he was lying and wanted to expose him, but Nn Cui changed the topic. ¡°Alright, you may just take your leave.¡± He waved his hand and looked at Old Ma. ¡°How¡¯s the search for the seeds?¡± Old Ma said with an ugly expression, ¡°We only found two seeds. This amount is far from enough.¡± The two of them began to worry about the seeds. Only Su Yan looked in the direction where the eunuch had left with some doubts. She felt that this matter was not simple. Looking at Nn Cui¡¯s wrinkled face, she felt that she was overthinking. It should be because he was worried about the seeds, so he did not put his heart into such a small matter. The matter of the antidote had been resolved. The remaining problem was that the amount of ¡°shao zhi¡± was too little. Nn Cui had searched the entire country, but after a few days, he had found nothing. The entire imperial pce was in a state of depression. Gu Ruoyun rarely did not go out for work that day. Instead, he stayed in the imperial pce to apany Su Yan. Su Yan asked in confusion, ¡°Has the outbreak of the gue been brought under control?¡± He had been busy with this matter outside for the past few days. Gu Ruoyun shook his head but there was not much worry on his face. The voices of An Yi and Jin Tong came from outside. Of course, the one who spoke was Jin Tong. An Yi would at most say ¡°shut up¡± when he couldn¡¯t help it. Su Yan and Gu Ruoyun looked towards the entrance of the pce. An Yi and Jin Tong walked in. Jin Tong was with teary eyes when she saw Su Yan. She said, ¡°Princess Consort, I¡¯ve found shao zhi¡¯s whereabouts but An Yi is not cooperating with me.¡± Su Yan quickly asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± Jin Tong wanted to say something but was pulled behind by An Yi. An Yi first bowed to the two and then said, ¡°Lord, Princess Consort.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t go to the ce she said at all. It¡¯s in the Dragon¡¯s Abyss of Tianjian and we¡¯re not even sure if we could really find the seeds there.¡± Su Yan did not know where is that ce and turned to look at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun said, ¡°Tianjian is in the Southern Kingdom and the Dragon¡¯s Abyss is a waterfall that¡¯s ten thousand feet tall. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Su Yan nodded. Jin Tong said unwillingly, ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not sure? Our family¡¯s ancient books can¡¯t be wrong. Shao zhi is something that originated from our Southern Kingdom. It¡¯s called skymallow in our country.¡± Gu Ruoyun frowned as he considered the possibility of making a trip. An Yi said, ¡°Lord, this trip will take too long. I¡¯m afraid that the people in the country won¡¯t be able to wait for too long.¡± The few of them were in a deadlock. Old Ma rushed in in a hurry and shouted, ¡°Little Girl, I¡¯ve found a medicine that can rece shao zhi.¡± He stepped into the room and saw the people in the room. He paused in his steps. He did not expect that there would be others. The few of them turned to look at him. Old Ma was a little terrified and wanted to leave. Gu Ruoyun asked, ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Old Ma smiled brightly and replied, ¡°Lord, Princess Consort.¡± His bow was not decent. He had been a little savage in front of Su Yan as he knew that she would not me him, but it might be different for Gu Ruoyun. Su Yan saw that Gu Ruoyun had frightened him, so she gently patted Gu Ruoyun, ¡°Old Ma, speak.¡± Speaking of serious matters, Old Ma¡¯s expression became a little more serious, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve foundtle grass that can rece shao zhi¡¯s effect. However, this is only a dying tactic. It can only prolong the lives of the infected first. Shao zhi is still needed topletely solve the problem of the gue..¡± Chapter 210 - Tianjian, the Southern Kingdom

Chapter 210: Tianjian, the Southern Kingdom

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Ruoyun asked, ¡°How long can itst?¡± Old Ma had thought about this question for a long time and replied immediately, ¡°A month.¡± Gu Ruoyun nodded and looked at Jin Tong, ¡°What are the chances of getting shao zhi in Dragon¡¯s Abyss, Tianjian?¡± Jin Tong replied confidently, ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure that it¡¯s there.¡± Gu Ruoyun pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Alright, we will make a trip.¡± An Yi immediately epted the order. Su Yan suddenly said, ¡°I want to go, too.¡± Gu Ruoyun frowned but before he could refuse, Jin Tong interrupted him, ¡°Princess Consort, you really have to go with them.¡± Gu Ruoyun turned to look at her and asked for an exnation. Jin Tong smiled brightly and said, ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Abyss is called Dragon¡¯s Abyss because there¡¯s a flood dragon living in the waterfall. It loves beautiful women the most.¡± The few of them understood what she meant and Gu Ruoyun said, ¡°You can go, too.¡± Jin Tong looked even more embarrassed and said, ¡°I yed with that flood dragon once when I was a child. It probably hates me to death when it sees me.¡± Everyone present was silent. Su Yan quickly said, ¡°Just let me go with you.¡± Gu Ruoyun furrowed his brows and said, ¡°There are many beautiful women.¡± After they spoke for 15 minutes, hepromised while Su Yan was acting coquettishly. Jin Tong secretly smiled. She nced at the impassive An Yi beside her and sighed again, wondering when this blockhead woulde to his senses. The four of them packed up and were ready to leave. Nn Cui would handle the matters in the pce and he personally came to send them out of the city. Su Yan turned around and saw that Nn Cui was apanied by a eunuch. It was the eunuch who had made things difficult for them the other day. She could not help but frown. Gu Ruoyun asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yan quickly recounted what had happened that day and said worriedly, ¡°I wonder who this eunuch belongs to. Will Nn Cui be in danger with his presence?¡± Gu Ruoyun replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can handle it.¡± Su Yan put down her worries and decided that Nn Cui¡¯s personality would not be at a disadvantage. The few of them had traveled for a few days before they were close to the border of the Southern Kingdom. The closer they got, the more nervous Jin Tong was. Su Yan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jin Tong smiled and replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she began toin, ¡°It¡¯s all because of my brother. We went out together, but neither of us returned to the country. It¡¯s all because he implicated me. When we enter the Southern Kingdom, you must not expose my identity.¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°It seems that the matter of you running away from the marriage is more serious. No matter how I look at it, you¡¯re the one who implicated Prince Yueling.¡± Jin Tong¡¯s expression stiffened and she stubbornly replied, ¡°How is that possible? It is clear that it is more serious for the prince of a country to flee the country.¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°The two of you are the same.¡± Jin Tong did not continue speaking and lowered her head gloomily. An Yi inadvertently nced at her and took out a hat that had the characteristics of the Southern Kingdom and threw it at her head. The long brim of the hat immediately covered half of her face. Coupled with the change in the color of her hair, it was really hard to tell who she was. Jin Tong touched the hat and said excitedly, ¡°An Yi, when did you buy this? Did you buy it specifically for me?¡± An Yi replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s to prevent you from implicating us.¡± These words made Jin Tong pursed her lips speechlessly. Su Yan looked at the interaction between them and was a little surprised. The worry in An Yi¡¯s eyes just now was not as heartless as he had said. Gu Ruoyun was not interested in their matters and focused on Su Yan. At night, they finally entered the Southern Kingdom. The few of them got out of the carriage and found an inn to stay. After a few days of traveling, they were exhausted and went to rest without saying anything. After Su Yan had washed up, she looked at Gu Ruoyun who was looking out the window and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 211 - The Awkwardness of Not Bringing Any Money

Chapter 211: The Awkwardness of Not Bringing Any Money

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Ruoyun looked in the direction he had just looked. He covered Su Yan¡¯s eyes with his hand and brought her back to her room. ¡°Nothing, go to sleep.¡± The next morning, Su Yan did not see Gu Ruoyun when she got up. It was rather strange. She quickly put on her clothes, washed up, and left the room. She happened to bump into Jin Tong who was about to knock on the door. After asking, she found out that An Yi had disappeared as well. The two women were left looking at each other speechlessly. Su Yan suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go for breakfast first. We may ask the shopkeeper if he saw them go out.¡± Jin Tong nodded. The two of them casually ordered some breakfast. Su Yan took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Shopkeeper, did you see two men go out this morning?¡± The shopkeeper was a kind-hearted middle-aged man. He smiled and said, ¡°There were indeed two young masters in ck clothes gone out around midnight.¡± Su Yan nodded and began to have breakfast with Jin Tong. Jin Tong looked at the familiar dishes on the table and excitedly introduced them to Su Yan. ¡°These are the breakfast specialties of Southern Kingdom. You probably haven¡¯t eaten them in the Imperial Kingdom, right?¡± Su Yan looked at the various dark dishes on the table. She pointed at a dish and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Jin Tong took a look and said, ¡°This is a bamboo rat. It¡¯s a specialty dish of the Southern Kingdom. This bamboo worm is a treasure. Its meat is especially delicious. This te is the meat of the bamboo worm, and next to it are fried balls of the bamboo worm¡¯s heads. They are crispy and delicious.¡± Su Yan¡¯s expression was getting more unsightly as she listened to Jin Tong¡¯s introduction. She slowly put down the chopsticks in her hands. Jin Tong finished speaking in high spirits. Seeing that she did not move her chopsticks, she asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Su Yan forced a smile and said, ¡°You can eat. I¡¯ll just eat the porridge.¡± Jin Tong¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°You really have good taste. This porridge is also a specialty of our Southern Kingdom.¡± Su Yan put down the spoon in her hand. She did not know whether she should drink or spit out the porridge in her mouth. She asked vaguely, ¡°Is this also made by bugs?¡± Jin Tong shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± Only then did Su Yan swallow it in relief. Jin Tong said again, ¡°This is the porridge made by bamboo rats. The meat of bamboo rats is very delicious. Its heart and liver have the effect of prolonging life and are very popr.¡± Su Yan suddenly felt a little ufortable in her stomach. She suddenly put down the spoon in her hand and pushed the porridge far away. Jin Tong asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Su Yan could only smile and say, ¡°I¡¯m just not used to it.¡± Jin Tong nodded in understanding and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t used to your food when I first arrived at the Imperial Kingdom, too. It was too light.¡± Su Yan wanted to say that it seemed to be a different concept, but in the end, she did not say it out. She ordered another cup of tea and watched Jin Tong finish all the breakfast on the table. After Jin Tong had eaten her fill, Su Yan suddenly thought of a problem. She did not have any money with her. She had been raised by Gu Ruoyun for the past few days so she did not have to worry about anything. That was why she had never brought any money with her. Su Yan asked in a low voice, ¡°Jin Tong, do you have any money?¡± Jin Tong replied in a confused manner, ¡°No, why would I bring money?¡± Her voice was a little loud and attracted the attention of the shopkeeper. Su Yan quickly changed the topic and thought about what to do. Jin Tong only reacted after a long while and asked in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Guang Pingwang did not leave you any money?¡± The corner of Su Yan¡¯s mouth twitched and she gave her a meaningful nce. The two of them ate their breakfast slowly. Even though there was nothing on the te, they still pretended to be immersed in eating. Time passed by minute by minute and it was almost noon. The shopkeeper walked over and said, ¡°Ladies, it¡¯s already noon. Can we take your breakfast away?¡± Jin Tong said, ¡°We haven¡¯t finished eating yet. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Chapter 212 - Arrived at Tianjian

Chapter 212: Arrived at Tianjian

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The shopkeeper looked at the empty tes in front of the girls. Su Yan felt a little awkward. Fortunately, the shopkeeper did not say anything and left. However, she could clearly feel that the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes were staring at them, afraid that they would escape. Jin Tong suggested in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t we run?¡± Once her wordsnded, the shopkeeper directly stood in front of the two of them and said: ¡°Do you twodies need any help?¡± Su Yan could not face the embarrassment. There was only one table of guests at this hour in the entire inn. No matter how soft her voice was, they would surely hear her. Just as they were feeling awkward, Gu Ruoyun and An Yi returned. The two of them hugged each other¡¯s arms as if they had seen their saviours. Gu Ruoyun nced at the tes on the table and knew what was happening. She threw a silver ingot at the shopkeeper, who epted the silver. Naturally, a businesswoman would not make things difficult for her. Su Yan asked: ¡°Where did you go early in the morning?¡± Gu Ruoyun stroked her head and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had to deal with some small matters.¡± Su Yan recalled how he looked out the window yesterday and asked, ¡°Was anyone following us?¡± Gu Ruoyun nced at Jin Tong and said: ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s been settled.¡± Su Yan nodded. An Yi pulled his arm out of Jin Tong¡¯s embrace and handed Su Yan a paper bag. Su Yan opened it and saw that it was some tbread. She had not dared to eat anything in the morning and was already famished. Seeing this, she said in surprise: ¡°Thank you, An Yi.¡± As soon as she said this, the expressions of the people around her turned cold. An Yi¡¯s expression tightened, and he quickly said: ¡°The Lord bought this.¡± Su Yan had already picked up the pancake and started eating. She did not care about the rage between the two men. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression turned even colder. Jin Tong pouted and said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy me one too?¡± An Yi nced at the tes on the table and said: ¡°These are all yours, right?¡± Jin Tong choked and regretted eating so much earlier. Gu Ruoyun said: ¡°We should go.¡± The few of them took a carriage and arrived at the Tianjian. The Tianjian was a narrow path between two steep cliffs. The gap in the middle was as smooth and neat as if it had been split open by an axe. Jin Tong said: ¡°There has always been a legend in our Southern Kingdom. In ancient times, an immortal passed by the Tianjian and wanted to drink water. He split this path and left behind the abyss of the Dragon Sea.¡± The few of them felt that it was new. Because the path was too narrow, the carriage could not enter once it reached the entrance. They could only enter on foot. The cliffs on both sides were smooth and t. However, the middle path¡¯s elevation was uneven. There were rocks and weeds everywhere. These weeds were half the height of a person. This caused them to not see the situation on the ground clearly. They could only fumble forward with difficulty. This passage could only amodate two people walking side by side. Gu Ruoyun brought Su Yan along with An Yi and Jin Tong. The four of them split into four groups and walked forward. Su Yan identally stepped on a rock and fell forward. Gu Ruoyun, who had been pulling her all this time, pulled her back to avoid falling to the ground. Her entire body was close to his embrace. The two of them crashed into the stone wall together. It was unknown who had pressed the switch. There was a loud bang in their ears, and the two of them disappeared. An Yi and Jin Tong reacted and quickly knocked on the stone wall. They did not find anything unusual and felt a typical stone wall. A few ck shadows suddenly appeared behind them. They held bows and arrows in their hands and attacked An Yi and Jin Tong. An Yi pulled Jin Tong and quickly avoided the arrows. The environment was unfavourable for the two of them, but the ck-clothed men suddenly stopped and left. Jin Tong asked: ¡°What should we do?¡± An Yi looked at her with a gloomy expression and said: ¡°Those people should be from the Southern Kingdom¡¯s royal family. We were targeted as soon as we entered the southern kingdom.¡± Jin Tong said in surprise: ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chapter 213 - Both Missing

Chapter 213: Both Missing

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio An Yi asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Jin Tong was stunned by this rhetorical question. She asked incredulously, ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± An Yi did not say anything. ¡°Do you think I deliberately lured you guys to this ce?¡± Jin Tong asked angrily. An Yi expressed his attitude with his silence. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. I¡¯ll go find them.¡± Jin Tong said as her eyes reddened. After saying that, she strode forward. She left in such a hurry that she took a misstep and was about to fall. An Yi frowned and quickly went forward to pull her, but she shook him off and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you suspect me? Then why did you save me?¡± An Yi grabbed her arm again and said, ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m not suspecting you.¡± Jin Tong spoke with a hint of hope, ¡°So you believe me, right?¡± An Yi did not say a word. The light in Jin Tong¡¯s eyes was extinguished as she replied coldly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find them to prove my innocence.¡± This was the first time she had spoken to him in such a cold manner. An Yi was slightly stunned. Jin Tong broke free from An Yi¡¯s grasp and went forward alone, navigating the ce by feeling the walls with her hands. After a period of losing their center of gravity, Su Yan and Gu Ruoyun fell into a dark ce. Gu Ruoyun had protected Su Yan very well and only let her go after they hadnded on the ground. It was too dark here and they could not see anything clearly. Su Yan touched the stone wall behind her and asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it should be a secret passage. We should move forward.¡± Su Yan followed his lead and stood up. The two of them slowly walked forward. This ce was surrounded by stone walls on three sides, with only a passage in front of them. They did not need to choose a direction as they could only follow the path forward. ¡°I feel that this ce is very simr to the passage just now. The only difference is that one is aboveground and the other is underground,¡± Su Yan said confusedly after having taken two steps. Gu Ruoyun had also realized this. He reached into his sleeve and took out a lighter, lighting it up. The surroundings were lit up in an instant. Just as they had thought, it was a narrow stone cave. Su Yan asked perplexedly, ¡°You had this and didn¡¯t take it out sooner?¡± ¡°I made sure that there was no one around before I took it out.¡± Gu Ruoyun exined. Su Yan nodded understandingly. If he were to take it out rashly, it could have rmed something in the cave and that would not be good. The more she thought about it, the more she admired Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun cleared his throat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With the light illuminating from the lighter, the two sped up quite a bit. The stone walls on both sides had many murals carved on them that they could not understand. In addition to that, ck boxes were ced here and there on the ground at a certain distance away. When they opened it, it was empty and there was nothing inside. There was something strange about this ce. The two walked to the end and finally realized what this ce was. There was a rectangr coffin in front of them. The coffin was tied together by a long iron chain, and there were a fewrge locks on the iron chain. Su Yan said, ¡°This is a tomb. No wonder it¡¯s so eerie.¡± Gu Ruoyun, however, felt that thing were not that simple. He walked in and ced his hand on the iron chain, giving it a few tugs. The iron chain did not move at all. The coffin looked very ancient but the iron chain on top of it was brand new and looked out of ce. Su Yan was also curious and wanted to touch it. However, Gu Ruoyun pped her hand away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. Be careful, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Su Yan replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and did not try to touch it again. There was no other path to go about here. The two looked around their surroundings when Su Yan suddenly cried out in shock, ¡°Gu Ruoyun, look over there.¡± Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes followed the direction her hand was pointing at and looked over. A thumb-sized hole suddenly appeared on the wall and a cloud of white smoke rose from it. Su Yan¡¯s body swayed and she stumbled into Gu Ruoyun¡¯s arms.. Gu Ruoyun also took a step back. Chapter 214 - Imprisoned Chapter 214: Imprisoned Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When they fell to the ground, a stone door suddenly opened on the stone wall and two people walked out. They were a man and a woman. The woman was dressed in a bright yellow imperial robe that represented the emperor. Her aura was solemn and unusual. The man was dressed in white and held a fan in his hand. The two of them walked towards Su Yan and Gu Ruoyun one after the other. The woman was the first to speak, ¡°Rong Zhi, is this really the Guang Pingwang from the Imperial Kingdom?¡± Rong Zhi took a step back and bowed, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve fought with Guang Pingwang before. It¡¯s him.¡± The woman carefully observed the person on the ground. She frowned at Su Yan and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s bring him back.¡± Rong Zhi gently pped his hands. A few ck shadows quickly appeared and took the two people on the ground away. The woman said uneasily, ¡°Rong Zhi, we¡¯ve managed to capture Gu Ruoyun so easily. I am deeply disturbed.¡± Rong Zhi stepped forward and gently held the woman in his arms. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to worry. Our n this time was wless. It¡¯s not surprising that Gu Ruoyun did not notice it.¡± The woman nced at Rong Zhi beside her. Her eyes were filled with a trace of warmth as she said, ¡°Call me Feichen.¡± Rong Zhi had a gentle and elegant smile on his face as he replied, ¡°Feichen.¡± Jin Feichen smiled in satisfaction as she gently leaned into Rong Zhi¡¯s embrace. Gu Ruoyun and Su Yan were brought into the dungeon. Gu Ruoyun opened his eyes as soon as the person who had brought them here had left. He had no sign of fainting at all. He had been faking it just now. He had sealed his breath at the first possible moment, the poisonous smoke had no effect on him. He had clearly heard the conversation between Jin Feichen and Rong Zhi just now. He knew that the Emperor of the Southern Kingdom was behind all this. Now that he knew who his opponent was, there was no need to be anxious. Su Yan was still unconscious at the side. Gu Ruoyun ced her in a clean ce and began to observe the surroundings of the dungeon. There were three walls on each side. One side was surrounded by an iron railing that was as thick as an arm. There was arge lock hanging on the iron door. Gu Ruoyun was not sure if this lock was sturdy. He nced at it casually but was not in a hurry to leave, instead, he stood by Su Yan¡¯s side and closed his eyes to rest. He only opened his eyes when he heard some noise. Rong Zhi was not surprised that he would wake up. He said directly, ¡°Guang Pingwang hasn¡¯t been unconscious, has you?¡± Gu Ruoyun looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Rong Zhi smiled and replied, ¡°I do need Guang Pingwang¡¯s help on a matter.¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°What makes you think that I will help you?¡± Rong Zhi was not flustered. He nced at Su Yan who was on the ground and said, ¡°You will.¡± Gu Ruoyun suddenly said, ¡°I never thought that Seventh Prince would be the enemy¡¯s favorite servant.¡± Rong Zhi¡¯s expression changed. A momentter, he smiled and said, ¡°How would Guang Pingwang know about my pain?¡± His voice no longer carried a smile but his eyes were filled with malice. Gu Ruoyun confirmed what he was thinking and said, ¡°Tell me, how do you want me to help you?¡± Rong Zhi cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°You only need to stay in this prison for a while. I don¡¯t dare to trouble Guang Pingwang to do the rest.¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°I¡¯ll leave in three days.¡± Rong Zhi knew that this was his greatest limit of tolerance. He did not speak and bowed respectfully before leaving. ¡­ The Southern Kingdom had suddenly decided to send troops to attack the Imperial Kingdom. When other countries heard this news, they all thought that the Southern Kingdom had gone mad. Later on, it was rumored that the Southern Kingdom had ced Guang Pingwang, Gu Ruoyun, under house arrest. This news shook the entire maind. Spies from many countries had gathered in the Southern Kingdom to investigate whether this news was true or false. If it was true, perhaps they could get a share of the spoils of war between the Southern Kingdom and the Imperial Kingdom.. For a moment, the thoughts of the emperors from surrounding countries wavered. Chapter 215 - Attacked the Imperial Kingdom Chapter 215: Attacked the Imperial Kingdom Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Imperial Kingdom¡¯s imperial pce. Nn Cui looked at the memorials on the table. These were all the memorials from the ministers who were panicked after they had found out Gu Ruoyun was indeed not in the Imperial Kingdom. They were seeking Nn Cui¡¯s decision and none of them could think of a solution. He said, ¡°These ministers are really good for nothing.¡± Yuyan asked from the side, ¡°Is Guang Pingwang really trapped in the Southern Kingdom?¡± Nn Cui looked at him and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± Yuyan shook his head and said, ¡°Even if Guang Pingwang really went to the Southern Kingdom, he wouldn¡¯t be trapped.¡± Nn Cui smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The strength of Guang Pingwang is not something that the small Southern Kingdom can trap.¡± His tone didn¡¯t sound good. Yuyan frowned and felt that Nn Cui¡¯s condition was not quite right. As expected, he continued, ¡°Yuyan, I want to personally lead the troops.¡± Yuyan turned pale with fright, ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t.¡± Nn Cui asked, ¡°Why not? He, Gu Ruoyun, can go to war at the age of twelve. Why can¡¯t I?¡± Yuyan could not refute his words. He looked at the young emperor before him and bowed, ¡°Your humble servant is willing to follow Your Majesty.¡± The two looked at each other and the sunlight shone through the window onto their bodies, creating a light spot. The Southern Kingdom had sent troops to attack the Imperial Kingdom. The Imperial Kingdom¡¯s new emperor had personally led the expedition. These two pieces of news quickly spread throughout the entire maind. Nn Cui had not let down Gu Ruoyun¡¯s teachings during this period of time. Although this was his first time on the battlefield, his fearless attitude and his trustworthy military tactics had convinced the soldiers at the border. When the Southern Kingdom sent troops to the Imperial Kingdom, Gu Ruoyun had already escaped from the dungeon with Su Yan. This dungeon could not trap him at all. Anyone could see this clearly. Only Jin Feichen, who was deeply immersed in Rong Zhi¡¯s brainwash, could not understand it. She was dreaming of unifying the maind. Even if Gu Ruoyun was not in the Imperial Kingdom, but the strategic deployment left behind by him at the border would not be easily conquered by the Southern Kingdom in a short period of time. Jin Feichen slowly sensed that something was not right. She paced back and forth in the great hall and asked uneasily, ¡°Rong Zhi, isn¡¯t this decision a little risky?¡± Rong Zhi did notfort her in his usual gentle voice. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty is indeed taking too much risk this time.¡± Jin Feichen was shocked. She raised her head to look at him and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Rong Zhi¡¯s smile faded and he said coldly, ¡°Your Majesty has taken most of the soldiers of the Southern Kingdom to attack the Imperial Kingdom.¡± Only then did Jin Feichen realize how daring her actions were. At this time, if anyone attacked the Southern Kingdom, the Southern Kingdom would definitely fall. However, this decision was instigated by Rong Zhi. Jin Feichen was naturally not a stupid person since she was able to be the empress of the Southern Kingdom. She understood everything in an instant and asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± The hatred in Rong Zhi¡¯s eyes was no longer hidden. He said, ¡°Your parents used tricks to take our Qi Kingdom for themselves. When they turned it into the Southern Kingdom, they should have known that such a day woulde.¡± Jin Feichen looked at him in shock and said, ¡°You¡¯re from the Qi Kingdom?¡± Thinking of the boy who had escaped back then, her face turned even paler. She said, ¡°The Seventh Prince of the Qi Kingdom, Qi Rong.¡± Rong Zhi looked at her coldly and confirmed her thoughts. Jin Feichen smiled bitterly while looking at him deeply. He said, ¡°No wonder, I find you familiar. So that¡¯s it¡­ That¡¯s it¡­¡± She raised her head andughed loudly as she kept repeating these words. Rong Zhi felt that it was strange, but he did not think too much about it. However, he regretted it for the rest of his life because of this oversight. Jin Feichen suddenly put away the smile on his face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I still have the Royal Secret Guard.¡± Rong Zhi¡¯s expression did not change.. He gently pped his hands and a group of ck-clothed people entered the pce. Chapter 216 - The Coup Détat in the Southern Kingdom

Chapter 216: The Coup D¡¯¨¦tat in the Southern Kingdom

Jin Feichen looked at the Royal Secret Guards standing behind her. She knew that she had lost,pletely lost. She turned around stiffly and walked towards the throne. She looked at the throne that was ced high on the steps. This position made so many people yearn for it. Many people were willing to die at its feet. All for this ice-cold throne. She stood in front of the throne. Even if she lost, she still looked down at them with arrogance. Rong Zhi suddenly was a little flustered. He could not help but say, ¡°As long as you promise me one thing, I can let you off.¡± Jin Feichen said expressionlessly, ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Rong Zhi said, ¡°Back then, when I got out of the pce, a pce maid helped me. Tell me where she is, and I will let you off.¡± He could have investigated it himself, but for some reason, he did not want Jin Feichen to die just like that. Jin Feichen¡¯s eyes moved, and she asked, ¡°What do you want to do when you find her?¡± Rong Zhi said, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± Jin Feichen suddenlyughed, so much so that tears wereing out of her eyes. In the end, she could not stand steadily and reached out to hold the imperial chair behind her to stabilize her body. Rong Zhi said angrily, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Jin Feichen wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. Because of the redness at the corner of her eyes, her usually cold face revealed a sense of charm now. She asked, ¡°What if she dies?¡± Rong Zhi frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jin Feichen smiled and said, ¡°Letting go the sinners from the previous dynasty will naturally result in death.¡± Rong Zhi¡¯s face was filled with anger as he said, ¡°You people are the ones who deserve to die.¡± Jin Feichen muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the one who deserves to die.¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled out the armrest of the throne. It turned out to be a knife. Under Rong Zhi¡¯s gradually terrified gaze, she stabbed the knife into her heart. Rong Zhi roared and rushed to her side. He said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t let you die. What right do you have to die?¡± Jin Feichen smiled gently at him and said, ¡°In our next lives, I hope that we are all ordinary people.¡± The door of the imperial pce was opened from the outside. Jin Tong and An Yi, who could not find Su Yan and Guo Ruoyun in Tianjian, rushed to the imperial pce. The moment they entered, they saw the extremely quiet imperial pce. Jin Tong felt strange and ran all the way to the main hall. They just happened to see the scene of Jin Feichen killing herself. ¡°Sister!¡± Jin Tong shouted loudly and quickly went forward to push away Rong Zhi, who was hugging Jin Feichen. She trembled as she hugged her royal sister¡¯s corpse and kept shouting, ¡°Sister, Sister, wake up! Don¡¯t scare me, Sister¡­¡± Jin Feichen had already lost her breath, but her right hand was tightly clenched as if she wanted to grab onto something. Rong Zhi sat on the side in a daze and touched his heart. He had clearly taken revenge, but why wasn¡¯t he happy? Jin Tong shouted loudly and pulled out the whip in her hand and swung it at Rong Zhi. Rong Zhi grabbed it and swung it again. Jin Tong was flung away and An Yi flew forward to catch Jin Tong. Rong Zhi¡¯s expression had already returned to its cold expression. He looked at Jin Tong and said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s better for you to see the situation clearly.¡± Jin Tong gritted her teeth and roared angrily, ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t have good intentions. Only my royal sister can¡¯t see through your wild ambitions.¡± Rong Zhi sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t look like I¡¯ve let you down. It was your parents who first used despicable methods to snatch our Qi Kingdom. It was your fault first. All three hundred members of our Qi Kingdom¡¯s royal family have died an unnatural death. Today is your retribution.¡± Jin Tong was stunned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Qi Kingdom¡¯s Seventh Prince, Qi Rong?¡± After saying that, she began to cry. Looking at her royal sister on the ground, she asked, ¡°Did my royal sister know about this before she died?¡± Rong Zhi frowned and said, ¡°What does it matter?¡± Chapter 217 - The New Emperor of the Southern Kingdom

Chapter 217: The New Emperor of the Southern Kingdom

Jin Tong said in grief, ¡°How could it be you? How could you kill my royal sister? Back then, my royal sister almost died to send you out of the pce. Do you know? Do you know?¡± Rong Zhi was stunned by her question. He quickly grabbed her shoulder and said, ¡°What did you just say? Was it Jin Feichen who sent me out of the pce back then?¡± Without waiting for her answer, Rong Zhi shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible! Impossible! The one who sent me out of the pce back then was obviously a little pce maid. How could it be her? How could it be?!¡± Jin Tong¡¯s words broke his fluke. ¡°It was my royal sister. She had been waiting for you for so many years. It was only when you appeared that she told me that she won¡¯t wait for Qi Rong anymore. She had someone she really likes.¡± Rong Zhi couldn¡¯t ept this result. He let go of her in a daze. Seeing Jin Feichen lying on the ground, all kinds of memories rushed to his mind. ¡°Seventh Prince, let me send you out of the pce.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a little pce maid. How can you send me out of the pce?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m very capable!¡± ¡­ ¡°Seventh Prince, run! run!¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, run.¡± ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I like you.¡± ¡°I, Qi Rong, swear that I wille back to find you. I will marry you. You are my only wife.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The scene changed. He saw the woman in bright yellow imperial robes. The woman who would only smile when facing him. The woman who believed in him wholeheartedly. The woman who smiled and said that she wanted to travel with him. In the blink of an eye, there was only a woman lying in a pool of blood in front of him. Now that he had really returned, his little pce maid had been forced to death by him. Rong Zhi¡¯s condition was a little off. He picked up Jin Feichen from the ground and walked out with a dull look in his eyes. ¡°Let go of my royal sister.¡± Jin Tong wanted to snatch her away, but was pushed away by the inner energy on Rong Zhi¡¯s body. She was once again caught in An Yi¡¯s arms. Jin Tong cried and pleaded, ¡°An Yi, help me. I can¡¯t let him take my royal sister away.¡± An Yi¡¯s eyes darkened and he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the inner guard of Guang Pingwang. I can¡¯t interfere in other countries¡¯ affairs.¡± Jin Tong looked at An Yi in disbelief. She flung him away and was about to chase after Rong Zhi when An Yi pulled her back and said, ¡°Jin Tong.¡± This was the first time he had called her by her name, yet it was at such an asion. Jin Tong looked at him in disappointment and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± An Yi frowned and exined, ¡°Your royal sister is already dead. Even if you catch up to her, you¡¯ll only die in his hand.¡± Jin Tong said angrily, ¡°I am not as cold-blooded as you. So what if I die!¡± An Yi frowned and knocked her out with a knife. He hugged her soft body and sighed. When Jin Tong woke up, her expression had already regained its calmness. She looked the same as before, as if nothing had happened. An Yi heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I found the mark left by the Lord in the pce. I¡¯m going to look for the Lord.¡± He paused for a moment and waited for Jin Tong to speak. Jin Tong looked out the window and replied, ¡°You may go.¡± An Yi paused again before taking a nce at the expressionless Jin Tong. He cupped his fists and left. Jin Tong looked in the direction he had left andughed at herself. The warmth in her eyes slowly turned into a block of ice. An Yi followed the mark left behind by Gu Ruoyun and quickly found them. At this moment, Gu Ruoyun and Su Yan were in the Tianjian Dragon¡¯s Abyss, looking for shao zhi. As soon as they entered the Dragon¡¯s Abyss, they were shocked by the ten-thousand-foot-tall waterfall in front of them. It turned out that the rumors were not exaggerating. The Dragon¡¯s Abyss was really ten-thousand feet tall. The force left behind by the waterfall causedrge craters to appear on the rocks on the ground. asionally, water droplets would ssh out with considerable force. Chapter 218 - Dragon’s Abyss

Chapter 218: Dragon¡¯s Abyss

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan touched her arm, which was hurting from the impact, and said, ¡°I wonder where shao zhi is.¡± Gu Ruoyun shielded her behind him and said, ¡°Behind the waterfall.¡± He had asked Jin Tong before they arrived. Su Yan asked in surprise, ¡°How to take it out?¡± Gu Ruoyun replied, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Su Yan did not know why they needed to wait, but seeing that he did not say anything, she did not ask. She was ying by the waterside. An Yi saw them standing by the waterside when he arrived. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Lord, Princess Consort.¡± Su Yan looked behind him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jin Tong? Why didn¡¯t shee with you?¡± An Yi said, ¡°Something happened in the Southern Kingdom and she did note.¡± Su Yan frowned. She knew Jin Tong very well and she would never leave An Yi unless it was a major event. Just as she was about to ask, Gu Ruoyun stopped her, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in and pick shao zhi. An Yi, you stay behind to look after Princess Consort.¡± An Yi nodded. Su Yan did not know what to say. She looked at the powerful impact of the waterfall and could only remind him to be careful. Gu Ruoyun used his inner energy to protect his body and quickly rushed in. In less than a moment, he hade out with arge parcel in his hand. It was filled with shao zhi. Before Su Yan could rejoice, she heard a deafening roar from behind her. Gu Ruoyun threw the parcel on the ground and quickly turned around to deal with the big fellow behind him. At this moment, Su Yan and An Yi could clearly see that this huge creature was a huge flood dragon. It should be the one Jin Tong had mentioned. The flood dragon¡¯s bell-sized eyes stared fixedly at Gu Ruoyun. A tiny human actually dared to steal from it. It opened itsrge mouth and spat out mes. The temperature was so high that even a portion of the waterfall had evaporated. Gu Ruoyun quickly dodged it and the sword in his hand shed across the flood dragon¡¯s body but not a single scratch was left on it. This result made him frown. An Yi flew forward to help but was stopped by Gu Ruoyun. ¡°Go and protect Princess Consort.¡± This movement also made the flood dragon notice that there were two humans here. It was even more enraged when it saw An Yi and spat out another mouthful of mes. When it saw Su Yan, it quickly rushed towards her. Gu Ruoyun and An Yi furrowed their brows at the same time and tried to intercept it one after another. However, the flood dragon had exploded with astonishing power. This stream of air was so strong that even Gu Ruoyun could not get close to it for a moment. He shouted, ¡°Yan¡¯er, move away.¡± Su Yan looked at the flood dragon, who was just inches away from her. Surprisingly, she did not see any hostility in its eyes, so she did not move. At this moment, the flood dragon was already very close to her. A trace of fear shed in Gu Ruoyun¡¯s eyes. The flood dragon stopped in front of Su Yan¡¯s eyes and heaved out a wave of heat from its nose. However, it cleverly avoided Su Yan, who was in front of it. Su Yan did not receive the slightest bit of damage. Su Yan and the flood dragon were ying happily together. The flood dragon brought her to swim on the water and he would also pick some seaweed from the water and give it to her. Gu Ruoyun and An Yi used this time to quickly gather the amount of shao zhi that they needed. After gathering the amount, Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face darkened as he held Su Yan in his arms in front of the flood dragon. He said in a serious tone, ¡°This is my woman.¡± The flood dragon¡¯s eyes were about to spit fire but Su Yan stopped it. She gently patted the childish Gu Ruoyun. How could he be jealous of a flood dragon? The three of them got rid of the flood dragon and left Tianjian. Just as they came out from the waterfall, they ran into the Southern Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. There was a pnquin in the middle of the soldiers. On the pnquin sat a familiar figure, Jin Tong. Su Yan¡¯s face lit up and she shouted, ¡°Jin Tong!¡± Jin Tong nced at her and did not respond. She said coldly, ¡°Since you have obtained what you want, leave the Southern Kingdom as soon as possible. Don¡¯t me me for being rude when you set foot in the Southern Kingdom again..¡± Chapter 219 - Guang Pingwang’s Favor

Chapter 219: Guang Pingwang¡¯s Favor

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Yan was stunned. Jin Tong has be the empress of the Southern Kingdom? She looked at Gu Ruoyun and An Yi. They were not surprised and Su Yan knew that now was not the time to ask. She could only follow the two and leave. Gu Ruoyun walked past Jin Tong and said, ¡°I, Gu Ruoyun, owe you a favor today. If you need anything in the future, you cane to the Imperial Kingdom and look for me.¡± Jin Tong¡¯s expression changed but she did not say anything. She waved his hand and asked the soldiers to open a path for them. An Yi walked past her but the two of them did not speak. They did not even make eye contact. After the three of them left, they heard in an inn on their way that the new empress of the Southern Kingdom was going to marry Young Master Cao from the number one noble family in the Southern Kingdom. Su Yan¡¯s first reaction was to raise her head to look at An Yi but he did not react. He continued to drink his tea calmly. Gu Ruoyun knocked on Su Yan¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and eat.¡± Su Yan endured it and said, ¡°Some things are lost forever if you miss them.¡± An Yi tightened his grip on his chopsticks. This change made Su Yan smile and said, ¡°Ruoyun, let¡¯s go back.¡± Gu Ruoyun sighed. He could only pamper her own princess consort. The three of them rushed back to the Southern Kingdom. As soon as they entered the city, they saw red paper stered all over the streets, signifying the wedding of the new empress of the Southern Kingdom. They checked into an inn and found out that today was their wedding. Su Yan was puzzled, ¡°Why are they in such a hurry?¡± Gu Ruoyun knew what was going on but he did not exin. He only looked at An Yi and said, ¡°From now on, it¡¯s up to you. You don¡¯t have to follow us.¡± An Yi¡¯s body stiffened as he walked out of the room. At night, Su Yan, who had been keeping an eye on the room next door, heard the sound of the window being opened and immediately said, ¡°Ruoyun, quick, let¡¯s follow.¡± Gu Ruoyun sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Are you that interested in other people¡¯s affairs?¡± Su Yan pulled him and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried. Let¡¯s go and take a look. I won¡¯t make a sound.¡± Gu Ruoyun did not believe her but he could only bring her along with him. The two of them arrived at the imperial pce of the Southern Kingdom. They found the empress¡¯s bedroom in the imperial pce and saw a ck figure standing on the roof in a daze. Su Yan and Gu Ruoyun had been here for quite some time. They stood on a big tree next to the bedroom and looked at An Yi who was motionless. Su Yan was so anxious that she wanted to kick him down. Fifteen minutester, An Yi finally broke through the window and entered the room. Gu Ruoyun brought Su Yan up to the roof and opened a stone b to observe the situation below. Jin Tong saw the figure that had suddenly appeared. She raised the whip in her hand and attacked An Yi. An Yi grabbed each and every one of her attacks. When she saw that it was An Yi, she looked a little dazed and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As soon as she said that, she realized that she was actually sobbing. An Yi pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Are you really going to marry that Cao Jiangcheng?¡± Although he did not seem to care about it, he had already thoroughly investigated the Cao family. Jin Tong let go of the whip in her hand and walked to the bedside to sit properly. She said, ¡°Yes.¡± An Yi looked at Jin Tong, who was dressed in a red wedding dress. Her delicate and beautiful face looked even more delicate under the contrast of the bright red color. He did not say anything. Jin Tong asked, ¡°Is that what you came here to ask?¡± An Yi frowned and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Jin Tong chuckled and said, ¡°Then you can leave.¡± After a long while, An Yi said hoarsely, ¡°Can you not marry?¡± Jin Tong¡¯s eyes turned warm and she quickly turned her head and said, ¡°No.¡± An Yi lowered his head and left through the window without saying a word. Jin Tong could no longer hold it in and covered her face as she cried bitterly. An Yi stood outside the window and heard her voice. Su Yan frowned and was about to go down when Gu Ruoyun stopped her, ¡°What did you promise me just now?¡± Su Yan replied, ¡°If they became a couple, I naturally wouldn¡¯t interfere. However, it¡¯s obvious that their behavior is wrong..¡± Chapter 220 - In Spite of Oneself

Chapter 220: In Spite of Oneself

She could see that An Yi and Jin Tong had feelings for each other. Why would two people who were in love separate? Gu Ruoyun could not dissuade Su Yan and could only let go. Su Yan¡¯s appearance made Jin Tong quickly gather her emotions and say, ¡°I knew you woulde.¡± Su Yan asked, ¡°Why do you want to marry? An Yi likes you.¡± Jin Tong looked at Su Yan and suddenly smiled, ¡°I really envy you. You can, but I can¡¯t.¡± Su Yan did not understand. Jin Tong suddenly said, ¡°Su Yan, I suddenly hate you. You let me know that there is such love in the world, but I can¡¯t get it. I have a country to protect, but you have Guang Pingwang.¡± Su Yan was stunned and did not know how to respond. Jin Tong had already given the order to leave and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, I¡¯ll treat all of you to a celebratory drink.¡± She opened the door and looked at An Yi outside as she spoke. Her expression did not change, and she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯d like to invite the three of you to the banquet hall.¡± Gu Ruoyun suddenly appeared and pulled Su Yan towards the front hall. An Yi followed closely behind. After they had arrived, Jin Tong was escorted to the banquet hall and ascended to the throne amidst the crowd¡¯s cheers. On the other side, Cao Jiangcheng came to her side with an ostentatious smile and whispered something. Jin Tong¡¯s expression did not change, but she did not object to his hand wrapped around her waist. Su Yan and the other two watched as they bowed. She quietly looked at An Yi by the side. An Yi¡¯s expression did not change, but the wine in his hand had not stopped since the moment Jin Tong appeared. After the ceremony, Jin Tong sat in the soft pnquin and headed to the living quarter. Cao Jiangcheng continued to receive everyone¡¯s blessings during the banquet. Jin Tong sat on the pnquin expressionlessly. The eunuch in front suddenly said, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s someone blocking the way.¡± An Yi slowly approached her, his body reeking of alcohol. He said, ¡°Jin Tong, let me take you away, okay?¡± Jin Tong smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± An Yi stubbornly stood outside her pnquin. Jin Tong looked deeply at his face and said with a smile, ¡°An Yi, if you had told me this before, I would have gone crazy with joy. But now it¡¯s toote.¡± An Yi frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡± Jin Tong wiped away the tears on her face and said, ¡°You gave me the courage to abandon everything just to be with you. But you also broke my courage with your own hands and let me know that there are some things in this world that I can¡¯t get.¡± An Yi¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of begging as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Can you give me another chance?¡± Jin Tong replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the Emperor of the Southern Kingdom. I can¡¯t do anything that goes beyond my status.¡± An Yi was startled. These words were very familiar. They were words that he had said before. He no longer had the face of lingering and slowly released the hand holding the pnquin. As the pnquin slowly disappeared, An Yi felt a chill on his face. He reached out to touch it and realized that he had actually cried just now. Su Yan and Gu Ruoyun watched this scene from the shadows. They had no choice. When ites to love, one mistake triggers the next. That night, An Yi did not return, and no one knew where he had gone. Only on the second day, An Yi returns to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s side. His expression was the same as if he had forgotten about all this. Gu Ruoyun brought up the matter of returning to the imperial kingdom immediately. An Yi did not say anything either. The three of them set off again and returned to the Imperial Kingdom. However, their journey was a little dull. Upon arrival at the Imperial Kingdom, they saw that themoners on the streets had gathered at the city gates to wee Gu Ruoyun. However, they were not there to greet her. Su Yan asked around curiously and found out that today was when Nn Cui would personally send a teacher back to the imperial kingdom. Su Yan told Gu Ruoyun about this, and her tone was filled with pride as she said, ¡°I never thought that that kid, Nn Cui, would have such a demeanor.¡± Gu Ruoyun only smiled and did not say anything else. This incident had a significant impact on the imperial court. The imperial kingdom only had one god of war, Gu Ruoyun, which was why the entire imperial court was under his control. However, it was different now. Their new Emperor was also a genius in leading troops. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!